ã€ŠPregnant For The Royal Princeã€‹


 Waiting For The Prince

    THE rm chimed so violently breaking the still silence of the night and drifting into Rina¡¯s ears.

    She yawned loudly and tried to stop the noise the rm was making by covering her ears with the pillow, and burying her face on the bed. It actually helped, the noise from the rm wasn¡¯t as much as it was anymore.

    It was a Monday morning, and so she was supposed to be up getting ready for school.

    Thirty minutester, the rm went dead, and everywhere became as quiet as a graveyard again.

    That was when she sluggishly came off the bed, and dashed into the bathroom.

    Minutester saw Rina looked into therge mirror before her, and smiling at the beautiful figure reflecting from the mirror.

    She is actually beautiful and none could doubt it, none.

    Averaged height, slim figure with a long red hair and sea blue eyes.

    Now dressed and looking exquisite in a white long sleeve top, ck and white patterned skirt, a ck socks with white shoes, she picked up her school bag from the bed and sauntered out of the room.

    Getting to the living room, the first thing her eyes rested on was her father¡¯s huge portrait hung on the right side of the wall.

    She slowly walked up to it.

    A tear escaped her eyes as she remembered of his death, two years ago. A lot of tragedy had ured after that, a lot.

    Not only had she lost her dad, her elder brother had also followed suit. He had vanished months after her father¡¯s funeral, and up until today, no one knew or even heard of his whereabouts.

    Rina¡¯s father was, she couldn¡¯t say rich, but at least he was able to keep the family¡¯s head above water, cater for their needs till his painful demise.

    He was a little well to do, at least to have admitted his children into one of the big schools in town.

    After his mysterious death, things became so hard for the family, everything turned turpsy-turvy and they all dropped down in their level of status, into the category of people the town¡¯s inmates calls paupers.

    Yep, they became paupers.

    Since then, humiliations from different corners had followed, they were seen as taboos by the people of the kingdom.

    In school, she lived an isted life. She only had a friend, her best friend, who made life worth living and manageable.

    So going with all these humiliations and all, her elder brother, an only brother, vanished into thin air, soon after her dad¡¯s funeral.

    Why not? He couldn¡¯t continue living with all of it.

    He has never been seen or heard of. Whether he was alive or dead, no one knew.

    Aside her best friend, Mrs Anika, her school principal had also made life worth living for her as well.

    After her dad¡¯s death, when all hopes were gone and lost, this God sent woman had called her aside and pledged to provide all her school needs till she graduates from high school.

    That is the sole reason she is still in school, Mrs Anika has really made it happen.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Rin?¡± Her mother suddenly called jolting her back to reality, ¡°you okay?¡± She asked.

    Rina slowly turned to the direction of the voice, it was her mother. She was standing at the entrance door, her petty clothes stained with ashes as usual.

    Her mother was a local soap dealer, and with the little earnings she made, they used in feeding and kept life going.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine mother¡±, Rina nodded as she wiped off the little tears that had formed in her eyes.

    Selena looked at the picture hanging on the wall above her daughter and the reason for the tears on her eyes instantly hit her. She sighed and slowly walked up to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay daughter¡±, she pecked her cheeks, ¡°don¡¯t let that bother you and spoil your mood. Come on, cheer up¡±, she stepped back to admire her.

    ¡°Mmm, you looking extra fabulous this morning¡±.

    Rina smiled, that was her mother for you, she was always fond of making her feel ted at her very down moments.

    ¡°Thank you mom¡±, she said.

    Selena nodded and walked to the door leading into the rooms.

    ¡°You not eating? There is food, marshed potatoes, eggs¡±, she announced cing her right hand on the door knob.

    Rina shook her head in the negation.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t feel like, I wanna rush to school¡±, she said.

    Selena smiled.

    ¡°Well, you can go. Do take care of yourself¡±, she winked and opened the door, then went in.

    Rina walked to the dining to pick up the notebooks she had left there the previous night after her usual prepping.

    She had piled up the all the notebooks ready to put into her bag when her eyes caught something on the newspaper lying peacefully on the table.

    She unzipped her bag and carefully put in the notebooks, then picked up the newspaper.

    Removing the leaflet containing the information that had caught her attention, she left the house.

    Once outside, she began going through the headline which had captivated her attention carefully.

    ROYAL PRINCE HOMECOMING, PRINCE RAGHAV COMING HOME SOON.

    She made a face, so it was this? It wasn¡¯t new anymore, the news had practically spread round like wild harmattan fire that the Royal Prince, the only son of King Neel of Shi kingdom, would be finallying home soon.

    Coming back from the States where he had gone to study for eight years.

    Well, there was also news that the Royal Prince was alsoing home to settle down finally, and to pick a bride.

    Thistter reason had made all the young girls and true daughters of the town go crazy and agog. Each of them all wanted to be his bride.

    Of course who wouldn¡¯t? The bride of the Prince, the almighty Prince!

    She looked up from the leaflet and hailed down a cab, then she was off to school.

 At School

    THE cab halted just adjacent the school¡¯s gigantic gate, and Rina alighted. She paid the t-fare and began making her way into the schoolpound.

    So much posh and expensive cars were all driving in and out of the school, throngs of students filing in, making the gate entrance very busy.

    That is exactly how it always was at the gate every morning, very busy.

    The securities themselves most times finds it difficult trying to control the student traffic, as they either end up separating a fight which must have resulted from the students, mainly the juniors from stepping on themselves or something, or turning traffic wardens overnight, controlling iing and outgoing cars. Gosh! It was always busy.

    She managed finding her way into the schoolpound and exhaled so deeply. One marathon aplished, she sighed.

    Now in the schoolpound, students were all gathered in groups chatting andughing.

    She looked towards the lobby leading to her ss and saw a lot of them, mostly girls. Groups of five and six, they were all chatting away, she sighed.

    Getting to walk past these groups was another marathon itself, it was like hours of torture.

    She heaved a sigh and braced up, she have to walk past, else she won¡¯t be in ss that day.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Oh dear, do you know the Prince ising home soon?¡± She heard a student asked and she made a face.

    ¡°Yep, and he ising to pick a bride you know?¡± Another asked and they all bursted intoughter.

    ¡°You all keep shut, heard Prince Raghav already has a girlfriend¡±, came another.

    ¡°Girlfriend indeed, is she from Shi kingdom?¡± The second student who had spoken came again.

    Rina hurriedly scuttled by, her ears almost itching from hearing of the Prince here and there.

    Why was this really trending? Everywhere she went, the Prince, the Prince. She sighed.

    Making a left bend, she took the stairs, leading to her ss.

    Getting to the lobby upstairs, she came by another group of students, realizing their major topic of discussion and obviously fed up hearing about it, she braced to just scuttle by.

    ¡°Herees the pauper girls¡±, a student in the group sneered, or more like announced and they all turned to look at hering towards them.

    Rina now looked into the faces of the students and oh God! It was the bully girls, she hated crossing their path and always avoid doing so.

    Now, just this Monday morning, she had run into them, was that a way to start the week?

    Gosh! She felt like the ground should open up and swallow her, she hated being called that.

    She bowed her head in shame, avoiding their eyes and slowly walked past.

    ¡°I wonder what she is still doing in our school, her likes should be in the public schools¡±, the most smallest of the group blurted out.

    They bursted outughing.

    ¡°Look at her pauper school bag¡±, another jeered and theughing continued.

    Rina couldn¡¯t stand this anymore, she hastened her footsteps. Suddenly the girl who had earlier spoken, put out her left leg on the way, Rina stumbled and fell.

    The chattering increased.

    Rina didn¡¯t know when the tears streamed her face, and slowly ran down. She was too sad to move a thing.

    ¡°Rina!!!¡± Someone shouted from a distance.

    *

    *

    *

    Zaina sat in the ss feeling all bored up, there was nothing in particr that enticed or interest her.

    Even the novel she was holding in her hands could do little to savage the situation, she still felt bored.

    She looked around the ss and hissed for the umpteenth time, all students were gathered in groups talking about the Prince and his arrival.

    She was bored up with it, even her father who was one of the staunch councilors of the Bhagya Pce, haven¡¯t gone nuts as this when the news first reached them.

    She looked out the window downstairs and towards the gate entrance, to see if she could get sight of her best friend.

    She didn¡¯t see her or anything about her, and she was really feeling too bored.

    Everyone was seriously upied with the Prince¡¯s discussion.

    She looked at her wristwatch and winced, it wasn¡¯t thatte anyway.

    Then she decided to go out, take a walk or just go downstairs, she might even get to see her best friend.

    She got up and walked out of the ss, still looking into the novel. Just at the entrance to the ss, she bumped into someone.

    ¡°Hey girl you blind?¡± Thedy asked.

    Zaina looked at her, it was Vidya, alias ¡®the busy body¡¯.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°Hey¡±, Zaina called, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s actually supposed to ask you that, make use of your eyes¡±.

    ¡°You learn to make well use of your eyes or I call the pce guards¡±, she sneered and breezed into the ss.

    Zaina scoffed, that was Vidya for you, always showing off with the pce and everything concerning it. Just because her mom was a very good friend to the Queen before she got married to the King, they were still best friends though.

    But what makes Vidya behaves the way she does was what they didn¡¯t know, she wasn¡¯t of the royal blood, but she so acts like one.

    An uproar emanating from one of the gathered groups of students outside the ss startled her. She made to ignore and continue her walking, but something drew her back¡­ the hair of thedy on the floor.

    A red hair, gosh, that was Rina, she alone has such natural red hair in the whole of the school, what was she doing on the floor? With those students surrounding her?

    ¡°Rina!!!¡± She shouted and ran towards her.

 Bella

    ZAINA got to her and helped her up, she then turned to the girls, they had all already dispersed on seeing hering.

    ¡°God save those girls¡±, she spat out, then handed her face napkin to her.

    ¡°Here dear, help yourself¡±, she smiled.

    Rina sniffed, cleaning up herself with the napkin.

    ¡°Thanks Zaina, I wonder what would have happened if you hadn¡¯te¡±, she said.

    Zaina smiled.

    ¡°Nothing dear Rina, hope you didn¡¯t get a sprain?¡± She asked, looking her over.

    Rina shook her head.

    ¡°No, thanks¡±.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave here. I was actually out looking for you¡±, she held her right hand.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± A smile yed on her face.

    Even though the whole world turns their back on her, she was damn sure of one soul who wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yeah, the ss was really boring and this book¡­¡±, she held up the novel for her to see, ¡°though interesting, but not when you aren¡¯t around. So I had toe looking for you¡±.

    Rina smiled again, she couldn¡¯t help it, and she held her in a tight hug. Zainaughed.

    ¡°It is nothing Rina¡±, she said.

    ¡°Thanks¡±, and they disengaged from the hug.

    ¡°So how was your night?¡± Zaina asked, they began walking towards their ssroom.

    ¡°Very okay, yours?¡±.

    ¡°Good as well. How do you see this Prince talk of a thing? I¡¯m really getting fatigued by it¡±, she diverged.

    Rina sighed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Me too, getting fed up¡±.

    ¡°One of the reasons I left the ss, the students were all just discussing about it¡±, she licked her lips.

    Rina¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Even in the ssroom?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Yep, in the ss. Meanwhile all thesedies going head over heels for the Prince should better know it that a more beautiful girl is avable¡±, she winked, a smile on her lips.

    Rina gasped.

    ¡°Zaina¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°Yes, if ever the news that he ising to pick a bride is true, then he will have you to look at first, before looking elsewhere¡±.

    Rinaughed and pped her shoulders.

    ¡°Silly!¡± She cussed.

    ¡°You are obviously the most beautiful in this school, and I guess that is why most of the schoolmates hate you so much¡±.

    ¡°Ahh! Zaina¡±.

    ¡°My opinion though, who knows?¡± She shrugged.

    They looked at each other andughed, then walked into the ssroom.

    *

    *

    *

    ??New York City??

    |Raghav Estates|

    Prince Raghav sat on one of therge couches in the room, his headid on the headrest, and his legs stretched out. His eyes were closed as a lot of thoughts were going on within him.

    In a few weeks time, he actually would be going home, going back to his town, his hometown, his kingdom.

    Eight years ago, he had left the kingdom in search of greener pastures in education. He had actually left for studies, he needed to further his education, and so leaving the kingdom was the only way out.

    Not that he couldn¡¯t get the best education in Shi, no, but because his father, King Neel wanted it so. He wanted the heir to the throne out of the kingdom for studies, ording to him, to get refined, more refined as a soon to be king.

    Now, he has been able to graduate from the university as a Medical Doctor, a general practitioner in medicine and surgery, and going back to the kingdom wasn¡¯t in his agenda at all.

    Infact, he never wanted to go back, and that was why he has not been there for eight years. Even at least, a little visit, he never visited.

    He had even told his father, the King, that he won¡¯t being back home. But trust royalties, he threatened to disown him as his son if he doesn¡¯t set his eyes on him again.

    ¡°You have toe home and develop your kingdom with the knowledge you have gotten, to be like the others, it was people like you who developed the one you are enjoying today¡±, he had said.

    ¡°Phew¡±, he mouthed getting up, then shifted the side table which he had used to write down somethings, and he walked over to the French window to overlook the city¡¯s beauty.

    It was a ss ceiling to floor window, veryrge and so, he saw the beautifulndscape of the city in full view.

    It was evening and so the setting of the sun was highly visible, as it shone few metres away from him, it was a golden sun.

    He was still overlooking when he heard knocks on the door, he didn¡¯t turn, neither did he care to answer it. He just stood looking out the window. That was typical of him.

    Whoever was at the door should knock and when tired, he should go ande backter, but if it was some daring souls, they cane in after incessant knocks.

    Soon the oak door opened and Be entered. It was a daring soul. She looked round the room and swallowed hard.

    This wasn¡¯t her first time of actuallying to that room, she has been there countless times but its beauty and opulence never ceases to amaze her.

    It was arge spacious room. The floor covered in brown 3D flooring, and at the middle was a mini rug with the portrait of a roaring lion on it.

    A small ss table stood on the rug, there was a flower vase with beautiful colourful flowers on the table as well.

    A golden coloured chandelier hung from the ceiling. Couches surrounded the corners, all embedded in a tiger skin casing.

    Pillows with same casing strewn all over the couch, about two were on the floor.

    She smiled, he must have dropped it mistakenly and left without picking it up.

    The walls were practically designed with drawings of lions and tigers, depicting royalty.

    Lights of different colours graced the room at intervals, going on and off. The cool breeze from the air conditioners rxed her nerves.

    By the right was the dining, aplete family dining set with strong chairs and arge long table made of strong oak wood.

    By the left stood his piano set, where he sits and y musics at his leisure time. He wasn¡¯t a pianist, but he was damn good with the piano.

    Be looked round, right, left, some other doors stood, leading into the little rooms. She has never been into any of them and never dared to, the Prince had given a stern warning never to.

    She then looked towards the window where he stood and damn! She swallowed hard, totally mesmerized, he was shirtless.

    His hot muscr body radiated under the little lights in the room, seeing him shirtless again was something, she tried waving it out of her head, tried to fight it.

    She couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and so, she gave up. Slowly, she began making her way towards him, got to where the pillows had fallen on the floor and picked them up, then threw them on the couch.

    All these while Raghav never turned to even have just a look at the intruder, he just kept looking out the window.

    Be got to him and slowly wrapped her hands from behind him, feeling his body, his scent, his cologne. It was warm, hmm, she closed her eyes. Was this what she gonna miss?

    Leaving him going back home alone and¡­ and then anotherdy begins¡­, she stopped, she never wants to think that would ever happen.

    ¡°Mi amor¡±, she said in a whisper.

    Raghav didn¡¯t flinch, neither did he turn or even reply, he stood still looking out the window.

    Be had held him in a tight hug that way for like ten minutes, before she decided to speak out, she couldn¡¯t envisage herself standing there like that for another ten minutes, she had to speak up.

    ¡°Um¡­ my Prince I¡­¡±.

    ¡°What do you want Be?¡± His deep emotionless baritone spoke.

    Jeez! Be flinched, and she withdrew her hands.

    ¡°I really want to go back with you mi amor, please¡±, she pleaded.

    Raghav said nothing, he still stood looking out.

    Be frowned, why was he behaving like she was nothing? Couldn¡¯t he notice her presence?

    After about three minutes, he turned to look at her, his hair waved under the gentle breezeing in through the window.

    Holy Moly! Be gasped, he was damn more handsome today.

    ¡°Be have I told you anything concerning this before?¡± He asked, his Adams apple moving up and down as he spoke.

    She looked downwards, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you¡±, he blurted, his pitch a bit higher.

    She flinched and slowly raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°Yes my Prince¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t like repeating myself¡±, he said and began walking towards the couch where he had gotten up from. She turned, her gaze following as he walked.

    ¡°But my Prince, I¡¯m still pleading, please¡±, she rubbed her palms together, her voice shook.

    Raghav scoffed, was she really about to cry? He rxedfortably into the couch and picked up the magazine on the side table and began flipping through.

    Be felt ignored, what kinda man was this? How could he deny her following him back to his kingdom, not just her, she wasn¡¯t just her, as far as she was concerned, she was his girlfriend.

    ¡°My Prince?¡± She called again.

    ¡°Use the door Be¡±, came themand.

    On other asions, she would have began begging, but now, presently now, thismand sent chills down her spine, she didn¡¯t want to envisage what would happen next.

    The tears she had been trying her best to hold immediately came rushing down her face, and instantly she ran up to the door, and ran out.

 Vidyaéˆ¥æªš Confidence

    THE door closed behind and Raghav immediately dropped the magazine and sat up.

    He thought of thedy that just left his room and sighed, what was really wrong with her?

    Was she really thinking he loved her? Like he was gonna really take her with him back to Shi kingdom?

    He scoffed and gave a dryugh, she must be dreaming. As far as he is concerned, he has no emotions, he doesn¡¯t think he can even fall in love for anyone.

    Be was just his¡­ he never would say girlfriend, Be was just a bedmate throughout his stay in the States, like someone to prevent him from patronizing the whores at the clubhouses.

    Not for eight years though, as they had met roughly three years ago. She was just only used to satisfy the need of a woman on bed, and damn! She was readily avable.

    Though he treated her like every other person, he never treated her special, she still sees herself as number one in his life, but it wasn¡¯t so.

    He got up and strode towards the bar section of the room, behind the dining. He got to the shelf and took out a bottle of half drunk Hennessey.

    Singling out a wine tumbler from the rack, he poured himself some wine.

    He dropped the bottle and began sipping wine.

    Suddenly one of his three phones on the side table beside the couch he had been sitting on buzzed.

    He nced at it and continued sipping, ignoring it. It stopped and began ringing again, and that was when he went for it.

    Whoever was calling must have an important message for him, like a very important one. Everyone who has deals with him knew, including his family members.

    You dare not call more than once, except you have a very important message for him.

    He transferred the wine tumbler which was in his right hand to the left, and then with the right hand, he picked up the buzzing phone.

    He peeked into it, it was his father. He sighed and answered.

    ¡°Hello Dad. May you live long Maharajah¡±, he cleared his throat.

    ¡°The great Prince of Shi kingdom¡±, King Neel hailed, ¡°how are you doing my son?¡± He asked.

    Raghav sighed as he began walking towards the bar section.

    ¡°Very good dad. How is everyone?¡± his voice was deep, sounding coarse like that of a lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°We are good, only just patiently waiting for you, everyone I mean, including the people of the kingdom¡±.

    He sipped some wine.

    ¡°I see¡±, he shortly replied.

    ¡°When exactly would you being Raghav? It is now taking longer than we expected¡±.

    He kept mute for a while, so long that his father had to speak up.

    ¡°Are you there son?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What do you want me to reply father, the people waiting should keep on waiting till I return when I want to¡­ if they wish¡±, he added.

    He heard his father sighed.

    ¡°Son you are bing difficult. What the hell is still keeping you hostage over there? What is really enticing you there? Is it women? There are a lot of maidens over here, you can have as much as you want. Is it the deve¡­¡±.

    ¡°Just a little business father¡±, he interrupted gently.

    ¡°Sorry for cutting you short¡±, he added licking his lips.

    ¡°Like what?¡± His father blurted.

    Raghav took another sip.

    ¡°I still have unfinished business with some associates down here, I need to get it done and dusted beforeing over¡±.

    ¡°Raghav¡±, his father called.

    Raghav scoffed, he knew his father had be angry, he could sense it.

    ¡°Was this why you called Dad?¡± He asked.

    King Neel hesitated for a while, obviously pissed off by his son.

    ¡°Well hell no. Called to tell you of a wee party we are nning for you¡±.

    The ss tumbler left his hand and shattered on the 3D flooring. What? Wee party? For who?

    King Neel seemed to have heard the crashing noise of the ss tumbler.

    ¡°What is that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What is a wee party gonna do for me?¡± Blurted Raghav, ignoring his father¡¯s question, ¡°I don¡¯t need that¡±, he added.

    ¡°It is a normal tradition son, this is where the people get to see and meet their Prince, there would even be a parade for the daughters of the kingdom, you can actually pick up choices, I hope you get?¡±

    Raghav gave a short mockingugh.

    ¡°That is useless, I need no wee party¡±, he stated.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t gonna stop this from me this time, we holding a party for you, get informed¡±.

    Raghav smirked, he could see his father wasn¡¯t ready to relent, he had to do something.

    What does he need that shit party for?

    ¡°Okay fine. Then consider not seeing me again for the rest of your life¡±, he heard him gasped, ¡°consider not seeing me step my feet into that kingdom¡±, he reeled out, like a canary.

    ¡°Son¡±, he stressed.

    ¡°Yes dad¡±, he walked to the dining and sat on one of the chairs.

    ¡°Fine, party cancelled. We want you home like now¡±, he gave in.

    ¡°Good dad, no party and see me soon¡±, and he ended the call.

    Dropping the phone on the table, he pressed a little button on the wall beside him and the door opened minutester. A maid came in.

    ¡°Maharana¡±, she bowed.

    He pointed to the pieces of broken ss on the floor.

    ¡°Take care of that¡±, and he walked back to the bar section, took out another tumbler and continued with his wine.

    *

    *

    *

    The reminder for the lunch break hour rang, and Zaina banged the desk.

    ¡°Yo girl, what¡¯s up?¡± Rina asked wide eyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved, aren¡¯t you?¡± She smiled peevishly.

    Rina looked at her andughed.

    ¡°Foodie¡±, she blurted out and began packing up her books.

    ¡°That is actually my third name you know¡±, she winked.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Sure¡­ I know¡±.

    ¡°Yo! The lessons were damn boring, I really need to stretch these little legs of mine¡±, she looked out the window.

    Rina couldn¡¯t helpughing at her jokes, one of the reasons she liked her, she had great sense of humor.

    ¡°Little legged girl, get up now let¡¯s go, before those little legs of yours breaks into pieces¡±, she saidughing at her own joke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I¡¯m gonna get scissors and prim this red hair of yours¡±, she said looking all over her hair.

    ¡°I knew you would talk about it¡±.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? They are damn beautiful, natural, not the fake ones must of the students carry. And you know what?¡± She lowered her voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This is the reason you are exceptional among others, that¡¯s why most of the students hates you, you are naturally endowed¡­ naturally¡±.

    The smiles on Rina¡¯s face broadened, another reason she loves Zaina, she knows how to appreciate God¡¯s work of beauty in her.

    ¡°Thanks Zaina, there you go again¡±, she said zipping up her bag.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really wait anymore second¡±, she got up.

    Rinaughed, she was done putting her books into her school bag, then she got up as well.

    Zaina ransacked her bag for her phone, brought it out and then they both walked out.

    Theyughed and chatted all their way downstairs.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Getting to the almond tree beside their block, normally a cool sit out for the students, a group of students had already formed there.

    Vidya, their ssmate¡¯s voice could be heard as she overshadowed others.

    ¡°No one dares talk about the Prince like that when I¡¯m here¡±, she said, ¡°I mean why should you?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± A girl in the group asked.

    ¡°He is taken, no need for the bride picking¡±, she said as she tucked her hair behind her ear.

    They all made a face.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ hold on, is this¡­?¡± Another student saidughing.

    ¡°The Prince can¡¯t marry you¡±, she added.

    Vidya turned to her.

    ¡°Seems you don¡¯t have an idea who my mom is¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°Your mom is your mom and not the Prince¡±, the girl came again.

    ¡°That your mom is a best friend to the Queen doesn¡¯t mean you gonna be his bride, never yet¡±, another student joined.

    ¡°You heard that?¡± Zaina asked Rina.

    They had purposely been walking slowly just to listen to the conversations.

    ¡°Well yes¡±, Rina sighed, obviously getting pissed off.

    ¡°Hey girl, hold your peace. You know neither my mom nor the Queen. All I want you to know is that the Royal Prince is mine¡±.

    Holy Moly! What confidence.

    Rina dragged Zaina¡¯s right hand and began pushing her towards the cafeteria.

    ¡°We need to leave here Zaina, we can¡¯t stand listening to such bbing¡±, she said.

    Zainaughed and they walked away.

 In The Woods

    THE biology teacher walked into the ss and the students rose up without ado to greet.

    Everyone seemed happy and prepared for her, unlike the chemistry teacher who had just left the ss, he was boring.

    Miss Alisha smiled as she walked further into the ss, towards the other end to drop her books and teaching materials on the teacher¡¯s desk.

    She motioned for the students to sit.

    The girls studied her dress instantly, she was looking all pink that morning, a pink top and skirt, pink shoes.

    ¡°I love you Miss¡±, Zaina shouted and blew her a kiss.

    ¡°Zaina!¡± Rina gasped, turning to look at her, she winked.

    ¡°I love her¡±, she whispered shrugging her shoulders.

    Miss Alisha heard the girl and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Love you too Zaina¡±, she said.

    She never knew why almost all the students in the school love her that much, including the juniors, everyone just loves associating with her.

    ¡°Get out your science notes¡±, her tiny but firm voice echoed in the ssroom.

    ¡°Take out all foreign materials¡±, she added.

    There was little rattling here and there as the students obeyed.

    Zipping and unzipping of bags, opening and closing of lockers.

    Soon it died down, sanity once again returned to the ss.

    ¡°Hellodies and gentlemen¡­¡±, she cleared her throat, ¡°we really don¡¯t have much to do today¡±, she walked over to the desk to pick up one of her books.

    ¡°As a matter of fact you were informed thest time we met about¡­ um¡­¡±.

    ¡°A project Miss Alisha¡±, a student from the far end of the ss shouted, interrupting.

    Her face instantly changed, carrying a stern gaze. The student flinched on her seat, Miss has be pissed. She got up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, sorry for interrupting¡±, she said.

    Miss Alisha waved her to sit as she walked to the front of the ss, the book in her hands.

    ¡°Let me give you a break down, an insight on how the project gonna be like¡±.

    They all opened their jotters, pen in hands and eyes on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nt album project. We justpleted a topic about carnivores and insectivorous nts, that is nts that feeds on insects, right?¡±.

    ¡°Right Miss¡±, came the unison reply.

    ¡°Good, this project is gonna be somehow tedious¡±, she looked up from her book, ¡°but with your money, I don¡¯t think so¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Write down, sundew¡­ venus flytrap¡­ pitcher nt¡±, she paused and looked up from her book, ¡°now you gonna get these nts and make a nt album with them¡±.

    There was an uproar immediately as all students shouted at once.

    ¡°But Miss¡±, a boy got up, ¡°where we gonna get them? Recall they are all wild nts, you told us yourself that they can only be found in the woods, and in the wild¡±, he concluded, most students nodded concurring with him.

    Miss Alisha smiled and nodded, she was happy at least the students got something about the wild nts. She looked at him.

    ¡°Well Priceley, you are absolutely right, and this is where I said your moneyes in¡±, she raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°How?¡± They asked in unison.

    She walked back to the desk and dropped her book, then faced the students.

    ¡°It¡¯s either you go into the woods to get them, or you pay people; I mean the brave, you pay them do that for you, or you loose your marks¡±.

    They began jubting, seemed Miss Alisha had just made it easier for them.

    ¡°Thank you Miss¡±, they greeted.

    Oops! Rina looked round, they were all rejoicing, for them anyway, but for her, she was gonna go there herself.

    Where has she seen the money to pay someone just to get her leaves?

    Damn! She would go there herself. But the fear of the woods¡­ she had to kill that else she lose her marks.

    The woods was located at the outskirts of Shi kingdom, almost simr to a forest.

    It was always very quiet and lonely. News even had it that there were wild animals roaming about in there.

    Only few people of the kingdom, obviously the brave ones do farm there and also some local bakery owners who goes there to get firewoods for their bakery. While some of the elderly go there to get herbs and herbal sticks for brushing their teeth.

    Aside from that, people hardly nears the woods, and this was where Miss has sent them to.

    Well it has been made easier for those with money, she sighed.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zaina asked.

    Rina gasped, she had obviously forgotten they were still in ss, she looked at the front of the ss, Miss Alisha had already begun connecting the projector for teaching.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡±, she nodded.

    Zaina stared at her for a while as she watched her opening her books with shaky fingers.

    ¡°Are you sure Rina?¡± She asked again.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m fine¡±, she forced a smile and Zaina sighed.

    ¡°How you gonna get your leaves?¡± She asked.

    Rina flinched on her seat, not expecting it, not expecting the question.

    ¡°I will get it Zaina, don¡¯t bother about that¡±.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°I can actually get it for you Rina, you know¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Come on Zaina, you have actually done a lot for me, let me do this¡±, she said.

    Zaina gave up.

    ¡°If you say so, but don¡¯t forget I can still help¡±.

    ¡°I know¡±, she turned towards Miss Alisha to stop the conversation.

    I mean, she just couldn¡¯t let Zaina do this, she has been doing virtually everything for her, helping out with the financial needs her mother couldn¡¯t attend to.

    She could do this herself, let her leave her do this, she gonna try.

    *

    *Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    *

    Rina got home to meet an empty house, thank goodness, just the way she wanted it.

    She didn¡¯t want her mother poking into this matter, or even getting to know of her ns that afternoon.

    She quickly brought out the spare key from her school bag, then dashed into her room.

    Hurriedly, she changed into something light and casual, just a jean shorts, a ck t-shirt and ck sneakers, picked up her jotter and put it into a smaller bag, then she left the house.

    She nced at her wrist watch, 3:30, it said. Could she actually meet up?

    She looked towards the horizon, the sun was still far from setting, she smiled and broke into a run.

    About thirty minutester, she got to the entrance of the woods. As expected, it was quiet, no sign of a human.

    She began scaling the entrance with her eyes and she noticed a vehicle¡¯s tyre marks on the floor, might be the men from the local bakery, they must havee there earlier for firewoods.

    She looked around, none was watching and she dashed in, through a narrow footpath.

    Going further into the woods was the scariest moments of her life, the tall trees made the base look like it was already dark.

    She continued walking further, her eyes scathing for the leaves as well.

    At first she couldn¡¯t get any at all, she was already feeling fatigued and about giving up, her stomach rumbled, amounting to her problems already.

    But some unseen force kept pushing her in, and just down there behind an iroko tree, she saw the sundew.

    Wow, she couldn¡¯t believe her luck as she fell beside it, plucked as many leaves as she could, then brought out her jotter and ced them carefully.

    She got up and the zeal to continue came back in full force.

    Getting the other leaves wasn¡¯t difficult at all, seemed like the first leaf was a pass to get others.

    Minutester she was done, time to go back, she nced at her wristwatch as she began walking back.

    It was almost 5pm. Goodness! She needed to leave as soon as possible.

    Taking the path she had used ining, she began running.

    Minutes into her running a sound ahead startled her and she stopped, breathing heavily.

    What was that sound? She looked towards where the sound wasing from, she saw nothing.

    She thought it was her subconscious mind and she continued walking, this time slowly.

    Boom! She heard the sound again, it was the breaking of a dry twig.

    This now was obvious, even if the previous one wasn¡¯t, this one was. She quickly found a ce to hide.

    A cleavage of a fallen tree metres behind, formed a hiding ce. She crutched into the cleavage, forcing her little stature in.

    Just then, she began hearing footsteps and she gasped. What!

    She listened so attentively, her heartbeat was so loud that she even prayed for the intruder not to hear it.

    The footsteps became louder and louder,ing nearer and nearer, the person seems to be walking carelessly, of course, he or she wasn¡¯t expecting anyone in the woods, and at that time.

    The fear in her at that moment was so much that she had to prevent herself from screaming out by cupping her mouth with her hands.

    Just then the owner of the feet making the footsteps slowly walked by, she gasped. From her hideout, she could clearly see. It was a huge man, holding a small dagger.

    He was so tall, had broad shoulders and he was masked as well, she couldn¡¯t get his face.

    Now very sure he had walked more further into the woods, when she couldn¡¯t hear his footsteps again, she came out, then looked towards the direction he had taken at his retreating figure.

    Who was he and what was he doing

    at the woods, at this time and masked as well?

    There was no time to waste, she needed to leave as soon as possible.

 A Coincidence?

    SHE had taken just few metres away from her hiding ce when she stumbled into an object, and a voice cried out. She flinched, jumping back.

    She was running and turning back intermittently and so hadn¡¯t seen what she has just stumbled into.

    She looked down at what she has just stumbled on, it was a human. Yes, a girl¡­ a pretty girl, she was blindfolded, hands tied to the back, and legs tied as well.

    Oh, poor thing. Rina looked towards the direction the masked man had taken and then back to the girl.

    She must actually have been captured by him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream anymore, I¡¯m here to help¡±, she said as she bent down over her and began loosening the blindfold from her eyes.

    It was a really pretty little girl, of about fourteen. But what could have really brought her to¡­, she paused.

    This wasn¡¯t the time to start thinking that, it was the time to think out something fast, and act upon it as well.

    She looked towards the direction again and then down to the girl, she smiled wearily, there was fear in her eyes.

    Without thinking Rina scooped the girl in her arms and began taking her to the edges of the woods.

    Her aim was to take her there, untie her and then help her to her house.

    On her way she stopped, what if he has aplices around? She then used her ears and eyes to survey the environs.

    Seeing and hearing nothing, she continued walking further outside the woods, she looked down at the girl, she was already passing out gradually, she was so weak.

    Just then, she spotted a small red Beetle, parked by the lonely roadside.

    Wow, what a luck!

    ¡°This must have been the car the masked man used ining¡±, she said and then walked up to it.

    Another surprise, the keys to the car was right there in the ignition. Immediately, she opened the backseat and carefully dropped her in.

    Then she ran to the driver¡¯s side and entered, turned on the ignition and reared the car into motion at once.

    She was actually a good driver, her little times of training with Zaina hadn¡¯t been in waste, never.

    Stealthily, she drove through the lonely road, there wasn¡¯t anyone on it, just as expected, and then taking the shorter route, she drove like hell towards the nearest hospital.

    She got to the gates of the hospital and red the car horn like mad, then taking her bag from the other frontseat, she took ast look at the girl, she had already passed out, then jumped down the car and raced into the farms nearby.

    *

    *

    *

    Selena got home to meet an empty house, she had just rushed home from the mart where she sells her soap.

    The kingdom was presently on fire, a bad news had just gone round, something has happened.

    So not meeting her daughter in the house was enough to cause panic. Where could she be? School had closed for like hours ago.

    She took out her phone to call her. She rang her contact and it went through, but she wasn¡¯t picking.

    Once¡­ twice¡­ she continued calling.

    Then as if on impulse, she went to her room, that was when it dawned on her that she wasn¡¯t with her phone, it was visibly ringing right there in her room.

    She picked up the phone and decided to find Zaina¡¯s contact in it, maybe she was with her, and she dialed it.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina ran all the way home through the farms and various short routes panting. She prayed not to meet her mom home.

    Her prayer wasn¡¯t answered this time, her mom was actually already home. What could have happened?

    She doesn¡¯te home at this time.

    She dallied outside on the balcony trying to free herself so as not to let her mom see the panic in her and begin asking questions.

    ¡°Where you been Rina?¡± Selena asked at the instant Rina stepped into the house.

    Jeez! She flinched, she wasn¡¯t expecting the question as sudden as it came.

    ¡°Well, been to Zaina¡¯s ce¡±, she lied.

    Selena sighed, looking her over.

    ¡°I called Zaina¡±, she said.

    Holy moly! Her eyes widened. She already called Zaina, but why? How? Why should she?

    This lie wasn¡¯t gonna hold water anymore, she had to spill the truth.

    ¡°Well mom¡±, she tried to be calm, ¡°I been to the woods¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± Selena eximed, her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°You what?¡± She added.

    ¡°Mom I¡­¡±.

    ¡°What you been to the woods for Rin?¡±

    ¡°Well we had a project to carry out, there are some nts we were asked to go get from there, so I had to go¡±.

    ¡°And you went without Zaina?¡±.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±, she stressed. ¡°Zaina can find her way out?¡±.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±.

    Okay now, she was getting pissed off with the question and answer session.

    ¡°She can actually pay people to get hers for her, so she doesn¡¯t need to go with me to the woods¡±.

    Selena sighed deeply, letting down her anger version.

    ¡°I understand you are trying to make things easier for me Rin, but at least you should have told me about it first, before taking such decisions. Going to the woods can be dangerous you know?¡±.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°I know mom, I try to be brave at times as well, I love being brave¡±.

    Selena nodded, concurring with her.

    ¡°You should have passed for a boy¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°You are back early, what happened?¡± Rina asked.

    Selena walked to the couch and sat.

    ¡°Something happened, something tragic¡±, she said.

    Rina¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, she walked and sat close to her mother.

    ¡°Something tragic? What exactly?¡±.

    ¡°The princess was reported abducted¡±.

    ¡°What? The royal princess?¡± She stood up.

    ¡°Who else? So you see, that is why I was worried about you, please don¡¯t go to the woods again¡±.

    ¡°Okay mom¡±, she replied.

    Selena then got up and left the living room.

    ¡°I was doing something before you came in, let me goplete it¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright mom¡±.

    The princess? But howe? Could it be that little girl she had helped out of the woods? She shook her head, it couldn¡¯t be, though she hasn¡¯t seen the princess but that little girl was definitely not her.

    She wasn¡¯t dressed like a princess, no royal robes, no royal si, no royal ring on her, nothing. She was just normal like every other.

    Besides, the princess wouldn¡¯t be fourteen, sheughed, she wouldn¡¯t, she would be older.

    It was definitely not her. She decided to keep all that happened secret, not to tell anyone, besides she doesn¡¯t think she could even be able to recall the girl¡¯s face anymore, nah, she shook her head, she couldn¡¯t.

    So it¡¯s better forgotten, she only helped someone and nothing special about it.

    Just then her phone buzzed from her room, she got up and rushed to get it.

    She picked it up from her reading desk and looked into it, Zaina, it read.

    ¡°Hey girl¡±, she answered it.

    ¡°Yooooo, been calling¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Been calling since when?¡±.

    ¡°For like ten years now¡±.

    ¡°I thought you were gonna say for a millennium¡±.

    Theyughed.

    ¡°Where you been actually, your mom called¡­ like fifty minutes ago¡±.

    She sighed.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m already home¡±.

    ¡°Where you been Rina?¡± She asked again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Well, just went for a walk¡±, she said.

    ¡°A walk? A walk Rina, a walk without your phone. Please cut the crap off, and tell me the damn truth¡±.

    Rinaughed, that was Zaina for you, you never could lie to her, infact she was a lying detector.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, went to the woods¡±.

    ¡°To get your leaves?¡±.

    ¡°Exactly¡±.

    There was silence as Zaina kept mute saying nothing. Rina was taken aback.

    ¡°Are you there baby Z?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I told you to let me do this¡±.

    ¡°Jeez, but I wanted to do it myself¡±.

    ¡°By going to the woods? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous?¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t want to keep bugging you with my problems all the time¡±.

    ¡°Did I everin?¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, I¡¯m sorry¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°Enough, before you start crying¡±, they bursted intoughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t cry anymore, I¡¯m a strong girl now¡±.

    ¡°I see. My dad was just called on an urgent meeting to the pce¡­¡±, she paused.

    Rina exhaled deeply, scratching her head.

    ¡°Why the urgent meeting?¡± She asked.

    Zaina deliberately dyed answering, keeping her in suspense.

    Rina envisaged and hissed.

    ¡°Spill it out Z¡±, she shouted banging the reading desk.

    ¡°The royal princess was abducted¡±.

    What! Again??

 Bad News

    THE BHAGYA PALACE

    THE atmosphere at the moment was so tensed that fateful evening as everyone stood with their hands behind them and heads bowed, looking tenterhooked.

    It was the royal guards and driver, they were about four of them.

    They had been the ones who had driven and escorted the Princess on her way from her aunt¡¯s house before she was abducted.

    They had actually all been on guard as usual, but the way it happened now was something they couldn¡¯t exin.

    They all believed they must have been drugged or something, or ck magic being used on them, because they all couldn¡¯t give an ount of what happened.

    They all stood in the garden behind the pce where they have been asked to wait, awaiting trial from the King.

    Soon the entourage began filing into the garden. Two guards walked at the front, behind them was the King, and three guards also walked along behind the King as well.

    They got to the four men and the two guards at the front parted and the King walked out.

    He was looking exquisite and authority filled with therge royal robes he was wearing.

    From his left hand, glittered the various royal si and rings. On his neck hung a pure gold ne with it¡¯s ends shaped in the head of a lion.

    On his head glittered the golden royal crown, designed with diamonds and pearls, and from his right hand, the golden royal staff stood.

    ¡°May you live long Maharajah¡±, they bowed greeting.

    ¡°Keep your greetings to yourselves you stinking idiots. What do I hear? That my daughter, the Princess was abducted?¡± He roared with the ferocity of the lion that he was.

    ¡°And you fes¡±, he pointed at them with his staff, ¡°were asked to keep watch over her, and in your very before she was abducted¡±, his fingers vibrated.

    The guards shook, one was even spotted urinating on his trousers.

    ¡°You were all hypnotized, so you said to us, and you want us to believe that cock and bull story?¡±.

    They couldn¡¯t even apologize, nah, you dare not speak when the King is talking, so at this time, they better kept their apologies to themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna relieve you of your duties, not yet, but just know you are all fired when the rescue team sentes back without my daughter. Idiots¡±, he blurted and as stealthily as they came, they left.

    The four guards looked at themselves and heaved a sigh of relief, then sat down on the carpet grass, one at a time.

    *

    *

    *

    The gigantic gates of the hospital opened and the royal convoy drove in.

    The lights from the heamps of each car shone so bright lighting up the ce. It was already dark, andte in the evening.

    The cars were all Toyota nzas, but of different colours, four in number.

    They all drove towards the parking lot and screeched to a halt.

    The front door to the second car opened and a guard came out, then opened the door to the backseat.

    The King and his Queen alighted, the Queen looking all worried and shaken.

    Then the back door to the first car, the car in the lead opened and three pce maids stepped out, then walked towards the second car.

    The doors to the other cars had already opened, all the guards had ran out and taken their positions around the hospital.

    Six guards stayed behind outside the hospital, together with the drivers of each car.

    Three guards and the maids went with the King and his Queen into the hospital ward.

    A nurse met them at the entrance and directed them to the VIP ward, where their daughter was kept.

    They had taken the private lobby and so hadn¡¯t seen any patients around.

    VIP room number 04 was hers, the door to the room opened as soon as the King and his entourage got there, the doctor and two nurses came out.

    They gasped on seeing the visitors, the nurses especially were visibly shaken, the doctor too, but as a man he was, he controlled himself.

    ¡°Long live Maharajah, long live Rani¡±, the doctor bowed.

    ¡°Long live Maharajah¡±, the nurses greeted behind in unison, slightly genuflecting.

    King Neel nodded.

    ¡°So how is my daughter? Any serious problem? Any injuries on her body, internal or external?¡± He reeled out questions.

    ¡°Anything wrong with my daughter?¡± the Queen for the first time since their journey to the hospital, spoke.

    She was visibly restless.

    The doctor bit his tongue as he was about answering.

    ¡°There is actually nothing serious your grace, nothing serious. She is fine, nothing at all. She only passed out as a result of shock and fatigue, she will be fine¡±, he triedporting himself.

    King Neel nodded again, looking towards the door to the room.

    ¡°Any drugs administered?¡±.

    ¡°Yes Your Grace, just pain relieving drugs and shock absorbers¡±.

    ¡°Can we go in and see her?¡± He asked.

    The doctor instantly felt ebullient, the King was actually asking for his permission.

    ¡°Sure Your Grace¡­ sure¡±, he replied even before he could stop himself.

    One of the guards quickly went forward and opened the door, and they all filed in.

    Queen Arya was the first to get to the bed as she raced towards it.

    ¡°Prisha¡±, she called as she took hold of her right hand, her left hand was on drip, her eyes closed.

    King Neel got to the bed with the others and looked his daughter over, then began checking out her body, not to confirm what the doctor has said, but to satisfy his curiosity.

    He needed to be sure his daughter really wasn¡¯t injured.

    He sighed and looked around, one of the guards quickly got the stic seat by the other end of the room and kept it for him to sit.

    Queen Arya then sat beside her on the bed, holding her hand and looking into her face, silently whimpering.

    She better be sleeping, not de¡­

    She shook her head, she never want to think about that.

    The family had been there like that for like forty minutes, when Arya felt her squeeze in her hand.

    She flinched, looked into her eyes and saw it trying to flicker open.

    ¡°She is awake!¡± She eximed and everyone became alert, the maids who had already begun dozing off, woke up.

    ¡°Honey, you are awake¡±, Prisha could hear her mom speak, and she forced her eyes open.

    The first thing she saw was the tears on her mother¡¯s face, it forced hers rushing down her face as well.

    Both mother and daughter was now crying, the room was tensed. Arya adjusted a bit and held Prisha in a hug.

    ¡°You awake daughter?¡± Neel said, more like a question than a statement.

    Prisha turned to him.

    ¡°Yes dad¡±, she cried the more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry princess, you will be fine, the doctor has said so¡±, Arya said.

    Neel looked at her.

    ¡°Care to rte with us? Or you want to dy a little?¡±, he asked and she nodded.

    ¡°Ask the guards and maids to leave us¡±, she said.

    They didn¡¯t even wait for any sign from either the King or Queen, they began filing out the door without ado, only one remained by the door.

    Prisha cleaned her eyes with her free hand and turned to her parents.

    ¡°He was masked so I hadn¡¯t seen his face¡±, she said.

    Masked? Who was it?

    ¡°How he managed to get me away from the guards was something I just can¡¯tprehend¡±.

    Neel was taken aback.

    ¡°Does that mean the guards were truthful?¡±.

    ¡°Yes father they are¡±, Prisha said, ¡°if they told you they were hypnotized somehow, believe it¡±.

    Neel nodded.

    ¡°So where were you taken to? And how did you manage to escape?¡±.

    Prisha sighed.

    ¡°I was actually blindfolded, so I couldn¡¯t see anything. It was only when ady helped me¡­¡±.

    ¡°Ady?¡± Neel asked again.

    ¡°Yes dad. She loosened me up and that was when I saw that the masked man had taken me to the woods¡±.

    Arya flinched on the bed.

    ¡°The woods?¡± Her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Yes mom¡±, she nodded. ¡°But thanks to that bravedy, she had taken me to the car the man had used, drove me here and then vanished, I couldn¡¯t see her again¡±, her voice shook.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡±, Neel mouthed, ¡°We need to find her, don¡¯t we?¡±.

    ¡°Yes my Lord, we need to find her, and maybe reward her as well, that was so brave, that was actually your guardian angel¡±, she touched her cheeks.

    Prisha shook her head, ¡°no mom, leave that to me, don¡¯t find her¡±.

    Neel and Arya nced at each other.

    ¡°But why honey?¡± Arya asked.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Right now thatdy is tagged wanted by whoever abducted me, he is probably waiting for a royal announcement of my saviour, so he can attack her¡±.

    They nodded, seeing sense in what she said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°You are right Prisha¡±, Neel concurred.

    ¡°My head aches¡±, she said and Arya raised her hand to her head to feel her temperature.

    ¡°You will be fine baby¡±, she said.

    Neel nced at his wristwatch, it was eleven minutes past nine pm, he needed to go home, he was already getting weak.

    He turned to the guard standing by the door.

    ¡°Let them in¡±, hemanded.

    The guard bowed and proceeded to carry out the King¡¯s order.

    ¡°Will you being home with me, or you gonna stay here?¡± Neel asked his wife.

    She turned to Prisha.

    ¡°I¡¯m spending the night here with the maids, and my baby¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright¡±, he stood up and turned to the guards and maids already in the room.

    ¡°You guys are gonna spend the night here with Her Grace and my Princess, while I go back to the pce with the others, you¡±, he pointed to the maids, ¡°go get the items from the car booths¡±.

    They bowed and left instantly.

    Queen Arya got up and hugged her husband, he pecked her.

    ¡°Good night my Queen¡±, he said.

    ¡°Sleep tight my Lord¡±, she replied.

    Neel then bent and gave Prisha a peck on the forehead.

    ¡°Sleep well and see you tomorrow Princess¡±.

    ¡°Good night dad¡±, she managed a reply.

    Then he turned and walked out the room, followed by a guard.

 Bad News 2

    ?? NewYork City??

    |Raghav Estates|

    THE door to Raghav¡¯s apartment opened and two maids came out, rollingrge traveling boxes, followed by Raghav and his friend, Terry. A guard followed behind.

    They chatted as they walked along the hallway, then took the elevator.

    Minutester, they were outside therge mansion. Raghav looked around, the guards scattered all over the ce, patrolling.

    The mansion was arge building of about forty floors, it was thergest in the whole of his estates and there, he had his apartment, Terry and Be as well.

    ¡°Hey man, you have really been a great friend to me all along, leaving me now is something¡±, Terry said as they halted at the middle of the interlockedpound.

    Raghav looked at him, and they bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like Be now¡±, he pped his shoulder.

    ¡°That reminds me, that girl has been disturbing me for sometime now about you leaving with her, try listen to her and just have pity¡±.

    Raghav shook his head in the negation and looked towards the garage.

    The maids were now putting in the boxes into the booth, assisted by a guard.

    ¡°Nah¡±.

    Terry nodded.

    ¡°I see. You will be calling right?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°It was really great having you as a friend Maharana¡±.

    ¡°I see you have learnt a whole lot from me¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Raghav nced at his wristwatch.

    ¡°I gotta go Terry, we have really discussed at length, any other thing I need would bemunicated to you, if you need anything as well, ring me¡±, he said and they began walking towards the driveway where the cars had been set by the drivers, ready to leave.

    ¡°Yes my Prince¡±, he bowed slightly.

    ¡°The estates and cars?¡±

    ¡°I have given you the go ahead to take care of that¡±.

    ¡°Sure¡­ sure¡±, they reached the driveway and stopped.

    A guard opened the back door to the royal blue Bugatti Veyron, and waited on standby.

    ¡°Safe journey man¡±, Terry said.

    ¡°Thanks Terry. We always talk on phone¡±.

    ¡°Sure¡±, they embraced.

    Raghav then entered the car and the guard closed the door, then entered the frontseat, and the royal convoy proceeded.

    The green Toyota RAV4 on the lead began driving towards the gigantic gate, followed by another car of same model, then the Bugatti Veyron which carried the Prince, and then two Cadics followed behind.

    They were five cars in all, and each car carried four guards each, three at the backseat and one at the front, plus the chauffeurs.

    Only the Bugatti carried one guard who sat at the front.

    As soon as thest Cadic drove out thepound, they all began ring their horns, Raghav took ast look outside and he saw Terry waving, he smiled and waved back.

    They drove through until they were out of the estates, heading for the airport.

    They had driven for like thirty minutes when one of Raghav¡¯s phones buzzed. He turned to his left looking down at the phones lying on the seat.

    He picked up the buzzing phone and peeked into it, it was his father, he picked it.

    ¡°Long live Maharajah¡±, he greeted.

    ¡°Long live my able Prince, you on your way now?¡±.

    ¡°Yes dad, on my way to the airport¡±, he ran his left hand through his wavy hair.

    ¡°Airport? Thought you are already on the ne?¡±.

    ¡°Dad, is that how you really want to see me? I¡¯m on my way to the airport¡±, he looked out the car.

    He heard his father sighed.

    ¡°Something happened back home¡±, he said.

    Raghav sat up.

    ¡°What dad?¡±.

    ¡°Your sister, the Princess was abducted¡±.

    ¡°What?¡± He flinched, ¡°Abducted? How? Where? Wasn¡¯t she with the guards?¡±, he reeled out.

    ¡°Calm down Raghav, she has been found¡±.

    ¡°Shit!¡± He cussed, ¡°Is this the news I would be going home to meet?¡±.

    ¡°We talk about it when youe¡±.

    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡­¡±.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He interrupted.

    ¡°Jeez! I¡¯m noting again, see you some other time my King¡±.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what¡­ Raghav?¡± He had already ended the call.

    What nonsense! Raghav fumed and tossed the phone on the seat. He bent forward, covering his face with his hands.

    ¡°Pete¡±, he called, his face still covered.

    ¡°Yes Your Grace¡±, the guard answered turning back to look at him.

    ¡°The journey is cancelled, ring the other cars, we go back to the estates¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°Straight away my Prince¡±, he replied.

    Secondster, the convoy took a u-turn, driving back just the way they hade.

    *

    *

    *

    Terry sat in his apartment close to the window overlooking the city when he saw the gates opened and the royal convoy drove in.

    ¡°What!¡± He sat up. ¡°Why was he back?¡± He rushed to the door, ran through the hallway and then took the elevator.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He got outside and ran towards the garage, a guard instantly opened the car door of the Bugatti and Raghav came out fuming.

    ¡°What is the problem man, you returned?¡± Terry asked.

    ¡°Got a bad news from home¡±, he shortly replied and began walking into the building, Terry followed.

    They took the elevator, heading for the seventeenth floor of the mansion.

    ¡°What news?¡±

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°My little sister was abducted¡±.

    ¡°What?¡± His eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Well, she has been found, but I can¡¯t go home hearing such news¡±, he ced his left hand on his forehead and sighed.

    Terry nodded.

    ¡°I get. But how was she abducted, wasn¡¯t she with guards?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell¡±.

    The elevator stopped and they took the hallway leading to Raghav¡¯s apartment.

    He opened the door and they entered.

    ¡°This is strange¡±, Terry said and sat on the couch.

    Raghav walked to the bar section and took out a bottle of St Remy, selected out two wine tumblers from the rack and walked back to the living room.

    *

    *

    *

    Be had seen the royal convoy driven in through the gates, few minutes ago they had already left, now back again, what actually happened?

    Or¡­ was he back for her?

    She immediately came out of her apartment where she had locked up herself since the morning, and took the elevator, heading for Raghav¡¯s.

    Getting there, she took a deep breath and exhaled, then raised her hand to knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, it was Terry.

    Her hands went to the door knob, trembling, and she opened.

    She went in and met the prince with his best friend drinking wine.

    Huh? Was this what he came back for? She walked towards them.

    ¡°Long live Maharana¡±, she bowed, ¡°Hi Terry¡±, she waved at him.

    Terry looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°Hi, you looking good as always¡±, heplimented.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, hoping thepliment hade from Raghav.

    ¡°Um my prince, what happened? You came back¡±.

    Raghav ignored her, sipping his wine.

    Terry picked up the magazine on the couch and busied himself with it, as he sipped wine as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you Raghav¡±, she blurted out, already getting infuriated.

    He turned to her, was she getting mad or something?

    ¡°You alright?¡± He asked. How dare she call his name like that?

    ¡°I hate being ignored when talking, I can¡¯t take this anymore. Raghav, you have changed, what have I done that warrants you ignoring me for goodness sake?¡± She shouted, stamping her feet on the tiled floor.

    Terry flinched, he dropped the magazine and looked at them.

    What was wrong with Be? The guts she has got.

    ¡°Get out¡±, Raghav spat.

    Be felt her bones weakened, was she doing the right thing? She dallied behind.

    ¡°Are you still there?¡± He thundered.

    Then she nced at Terry, and fuming, she walked out of the room.

 Hale and Hearty

    ZAINA tapped on the window of the sky blue Ferrari.

    ¡°Kindly drop us here sir¡±, she said, Rina turned to her and shrugged her shoulders, then they began picking up their school bags from the seat.

    ¡°Let me go in Miss¡±, the chauffeur said trying to negotiate a bend towards the gate.

    ¡°No please¡±, Zaina insisted, ¡°here is okay¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°Alright, if you say so¡±, the chauffeur said and halted. Then the girls came out, waved at the driver and began walking into the schoolpound.

    ¡°You should have let him enter the school¡±, Rina said, ¡°now we have to face this heavy traffic at the gate¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like stressing my chauffeur¡±, she replied.

    ¡°I know Zaina, but how we gonna pass through the gate¡±, by now they had reached the gate and began forcing their way in, holding hands so as not to lose contact with each other.

    Finally, they passed through and came out at the other side of the gate.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡±, Rina sighed.

    ¡°But seriously that was fun¡±, Zaina saidughing.

    Rina looked at her with her brows furrowed.

    ¡°What was fun?¡±.

    ¡°The experience at the gate¡±, she pointed towards the gate, stillughing.

    ¡°You must be joking¡±, she hissed.

    Zaina continuedughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, the shuffling and bustling, waddling through and all that¡­ it was fun¡±.

    Rina stopped walking, then stretched out her right hand and ced it on Zaina¡¯s neck, to feel her temperature.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m okay¡±, she pped her hand away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±, they continued walking further into the school.

    ¡°How do you see this princess abduction stuff?¡± Zaina asked.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know¡­ she has been found already isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, she has been found, but the whole thing still looks absurd. I mean, how can the Princess be abducted on her way from her aunt¡¯s house, with all the guards?¡±.

    ¡°This Princess¡­ how old is she?¡± She adjusted her bag on her back properly.

    Zaina scoffed.

    ¡°Am I her mother?¡±.

    Rina bursted intoughter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say so, when did you marry the King?¡± She continuedughing.

    ¡°Ok, so you know that? Then¡­¡±.

    ¡°Hi¡±, someone interrupted from behind and they both sharply turned to behold Vidya shing her thirty two at them, her school bag hung on her shoulders, she was just entering the school as well.

    ¡°Oh¡­ hi¡±, Zaina greeted.

    ¡°Morning Vidya¡±, Rina added, still surprised as to what the intruder wanted.

    Vidya alias ¡®the busy body¡¯ was just a ssmate, who never likes associating with others as she always sees herself as superior, she couldn¡¯t recall she or Zaina having a conversation with her of recent.

    So what does she want from them now?

    ¡°Um¡­ you mind I addpany?¡± She asked.

    Zaina and Rina nced at each other.

    ¡°Fine¡±, Zaina replied with a shrug.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she replied and began walking with them.

    ¡°Been calling you guys from the gate, but it seems none of you heard¡±, she said.

    The two subconsciously nced at the gate.

    ¡°Oh! The traffic I guess, the noise was ring¡±, Zaina said, waving her hands over her ears.

    ¡°We are sorry about that Vidya, we didn¡¯t hear¡±, Rina added.

    Vidya shook her head, smiling.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s actually nothing¡±, silence crept in as they continued walking.

    ¡°Zaina?¡± Vidya suddenly called.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know¡­ I think I need your help¡±, she pouted.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Zaina scoffed, Rina gasped. They were all surprised, help? What kinda help?

    ¡°You think? What help?¡±.

    ¡°Um¡­ my nt project hasn¡¯t yet beenpleted, I haven¡¯t even started¡±.

    ¡°Okay¡±, she nodded, ¡°so what can I do for you?¡±.

    ¡°I tried finding someone to help me go get these nts but none obliged, saying they can¡¯t, they are afraid¡­ this and that¡±, she sighed.

    Zaina nced at Rina.

    ¡°They are afraid or your money isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    Vidyaughed.

    ¡°Ohe on, cut that crap. I offered a huge amount for this, an amount which I know none of our ssmates offered, yet the people I met all refused¡±.

    Zaina nced at Rina again, one reason she hated this Vidya girl, she was always fond of boasting.

    ¡°Alright, so what do you want me do?¡±.

    ¡°Help me contact someone, the deadline for the submission of the project is just the day after tomorrow, please Zaina, this is myst hope¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°No qualms Vidya, juste see me when you are ready¡±, Zaina said.

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, you are a lifesaver, I wille during the lunch break hour¡±.

    Zaina nodded and they walked along, chatting andughing.

    *

    *

    *

    The door to Prisha¡¯s ward opened and the royal entourage came in, the King with them.

    Neel smiled as he saw his daughter in her happy moments, royal glory and beauty, sitted on the bed, ying and chatting with her mom, he was happy, she was recovering.

    ¡°Dad!¡± The little girl screamed and ran up to him.

    ¡°Little Princess¡±, he smiled as he opened his arms for her to fly in.

    They held each other tight in a hug for few minutes.

    ¡°Long live Maharajah¡±, she greeted, slightly bowing as soon as they disengaged from the hug.

    ¡°How are you feeling now my princess?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Very much fine as you can see¡±, she twirled around and everyone in the room bursted intoughter.

    Neel nodded.

    ¡°I can see, you now are hale and hearty¡±.

    ¡°Hale and hearty¡±, she concurred nodding her head and smiling as well.

    ¡°May you live long Your Grace¡±, Queen Arya said as she stood up from the bed to give him a hug.

    All other maids and guards in the room bowed greeting as well.

    ¡°My Queen, beautiful morning to you¡±, he pecked her both cheeks.

    ¡°The Princess can go home now right?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Not really asked the doctor, I¡¯m waiting for him toe¡±, she replied and then went back to the bed to sit.

    Just then the door opened, and the doctor came in.

    ¡°You will live long doc, we just finished talking about you¡±, Neel said smiling.

    The doctor¡¯s eyes widened in shock, what were they really talking about him for?

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°Is our daughter all fit to go back home?¡±.

    ¡°All fit¡±, he replied nodding, ¡°she is okay now, she has actually been discharged¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh, thanks doctor, let¡¯s meet outside¡±, he said and began walking to the door, the doctor followed, a guard joined them.

    Prisha turned to her mother and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to go home mother¡±, she saidughing.

    ¡°I see, just a day you been away from home. Who or what did you actually miss?¡±.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she waved her right hand and the pillow fell, cutting her short, one of the maids in the room picked it up immediately.

    ¡°I actually missed you¡­¡±.

    ¡°But I was here with you all the while¡±, Arya interruptedughing.

    ¡°Oops!¡­ I missed big brother, isn¡¯t heing again?¡± She diverged.

    Arya looked away as she scratched the back of her head. What was she gonna respond now? What was really Raghav¡¯s problem?

    Why did he kept postponing and postponing his homing? She sighed turning to Prisha.

    ¡°Well honey, your dad is in a better position to give you a reply¡±.

    Prisha¡¯s eyes closed, her head bowed, her two hands on her cheeks.

    What was big bro¡¯s problem? He had postponed his homing again, yes, that was why mom said her dad would reply her.

    She hadn¡¯t really known her big brother, she was only six when he left and since then, he has never returned home.

    She only get to see him through video calls and skyping.

    ¡°Baby?¡± Arya called, she didn¡¯t respond, still in that position.

    The door opened instantly and the King walked in with the guard, the doctor had left.

    ¡°Sorry for the little dy¡±, he suddenly halted in his tracks seeing his daughter in that position.

    Wasn¡¯t she over the moon just few minutes ago, what had happened?

    ¡°What¡¯s it Princess?¡± He walked up to them.

    Arya sighed and turned to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Raghav¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Neel mouthed and cuddled Prisha in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let that bug you now Princess, he will be home soon¡±.

    ¡°How soon?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Very soon¡±.

    ¡°I need to see big bro, I need to see him¡±, she bursted into cry.

    ¡°Oh, stop that Prisha, your brother would be home soon, he isn¡¯t gonna remain there forever¡±.

    She looked up and a maid handed her a face napkin, she took it.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said and dried her face with it.

    ¡°What is the reason he gave this time dad?¡±, she asked looking intently at her father, as Arya took the face napkin from her and handed it back to the maid.

    Neel hesitated for a while, and then finally he spoke.

    ¡°I actually told him of your abduction, and that was when he cancelled the journey. He was already on his way to the airport when I told him¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Your health baby¡±, Arya said, calming her down.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s passed. Can we go home now please? I¡¯m fatigued of this hospital¡±, she said, everyone beganughing.

    They all stood up, and Arya made to scoop Prisha in her arms, she flinched.

    ¡°I can walk mom, I have got legs¡±, she said, pointing at her legs.

    Arya shrugged and left her do her wish, and together they left the hospital.

 Royal Visit

    PRISHA walked carelessly along the hallway, her eyes fixed on the phone in her hands, a baby pink coloured headphone on her head as well as she sang along and nodded in ordance to the music.

    It has just been a few days since she left the hospital, going to school had be the least in her priority, what recently happened had sent chills down her spine and going outside the pce was a no no for her.

    She had resolved to remain indoors for the meantime.

    ¡°Good morning Your Grace¡±, a maid greeted and walked passed.

    She looked up and nodded, ¡°morning¡±, she replied, still dancing and singing to the music from the headphone.

    She got to her mother¡¯s room and halted, then raised her right hand to knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, someone replied, and she was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t her mother, it was a maid.

    She opened the door to behold her mother sitting on the stool at the dressing table, about six maids surrounded her, all trying to primp her up.

    ¡°Woah!¡± She mouthed as she entered, ¡°seems someone is going somewhere today¡±, she closed the door behind her and walked towards them, smiling.

    ¡°Good morning my Princess¡±, the maids greeted in unison, genuflecting as well.

    ¡°Morning pretty maids¡±, she replied and walked to the front of her mom.

    ¡°Beautiful morning Rani¡±, she bowed in front of her.

    Arya smiled.

    ¡°Morning my Princess, how was your night?¡±.

    Prisha nodded, removing the headphone from her head and dropping it on the dressing table.

    ¡°Fine mother. Where are you going?¡±.

    ¡°To a friend¡¯s house¡±.

    Prisha rolled her eyes.

    ¡°This friend must be so great to have been the host to the Queen today¡±, she folded her arms.

    Aryaughed.

    ¡°You can say that again¡±.

    ¡°Mm, really? So who is this friend?¡± She winked.

    ¡°Well, my best friend¡­ a childhood friend as well. Mrs Roshan is her name, you know¡­ it¡¯s been a long time since we saw each other so I decided to go see her today¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°I see¡±, Prisha sighed.

    ¡°Youing with me? Let the maids¡­¡±.

    ¡°Aw no no¡±, she shook her head, ¡°the fear of the unknown outside is the beginning of wisdom momma¡±, Arya bursted intoughter.

    ¡°You won¡¯t remain indoors all the rest of your life Princess, you need to put that behind you and move on, it has happened already, the guards are now doubled¡±.

    ¡°If they wish, they should be tripled, I¡¯m going nowhere for now¡±, Prisha concluded, picking up the headphone from the dressing table.

    ¡°You are growing daughter, be guided¡±, Arya said.

    Prisha nodded, fixing the headphone on her ears.

    ¡°Heard you mother, take care and be safe¡±, she waved her left hand and walked out the room.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Arya sighed as the door closed.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina singled out her water can from the rack beside her, dropped it on her desk, opened and began gurgling down water as fast as she could, she was damn thirsty.

    Zaina nced at her and pulled up a disgusted face.

    ¡°Ew¡­ you drink like a camel¡±, she said.

    Rina nodded, still drinking.

    ¡°You know how long I have been thirsty?¡± She asked after drinking.

    ¡°Would it help me out?¡± Zaina replied, her eyes down on her book as she was busy with her sums, she had concluded within herself to get it done before any other thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even care if it¡¯s gonna help you out or not¡±, she sat up and scratched the back of her head, yawning.

    Zaina nced at her.

    ¡°Hungry?¡±.

    ¡°Of course, what are you still doing? Please let¡¯s go before someone dies of hunger¡±.

    ¡°I must finish this, before any other thing¡±, she said.

    Rina sighed and began piling up her books on the desk.

    Just then, Vidya came up to their desk, her school bag strapped to her back, she seemed to be leaving school.

    They looked at her with eyes widely opened.

    ¡°Leaving already?¡± Zaina asked.

    Vidya nodded.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m actually spending half day today, I will be hosting a visitor in an hour¡¯s time¡±, she nced at her wrist watch.

    ¡°Not just any visitor though¡±, she continued, ¡°a royal visitor, the Queen is actually visiting my humble abode today¡±, she smiled broadly.

    Two students sitting in front of them gasped and turned to look at her, that was when she realized her voice was a pitch higher.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She red at them, and they instantly turned back to their books.

    Zaina scoffed and nced at Rina who waved her left hand, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°So, about the project¡­¡±, Vidya continued.

    ¡°You will receive the leavester today, at your house¡±, Zaina interrupted, licking her lips.

    Vidya smiled.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Thanks so much, you have really been a good friend. See you guys tomorrow, bye¡±, and she turned and left the ss.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°What a friend you have got¡±, she said.

    Zaina scoffed.

    ¡°Me? Not me, us¡±, she stated.

    Rinaughed, ncingn at her wristwatch, her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Yo baby Z, the break hour would be over in thirty minutes time, and¡­¡±, she suddenly stopped and began piling up Zaina¡¯s books, taking the pen she was holding and shuffling into her bag.

    ¡°Oops¡±, Zaina mouthed and surrendered,ughing.

    ¡°Foodie¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh yeah, let¡¯s leave please¡±, Rina said and began dragging her out of her seat. Zainaughed as she did all this.

    ¡°Gosh! You have really been putting on weight, what have you been eating?¡± Rina stated emphatically.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Food¡±, she continuedughing.

    Rina shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, I think it¡¯s fertilizer¡±, and they walked out the ss.

    *

    *

    *

    Vidya dallied by the window, waiting tenterhooks for the royal convoy to drive in.

    She had been home for like fifty minutes ago, still no sign of the convoy.

    ¡°Vidya¡±, a voice behind startled her and she turned to behold her mother standing at the doorway and drying her hands with a napkin.

    ¡°Is that what you gonna do all day?¡± She continued, ¡°stand there and wait for the Queen? Won¡¯t you get anything prepared?¡±.

    Vidya muttered words only she could hear.

    ¡°Come on, go prepare the dining¡±, she ordered.

    Vidya reluctantly left the window side and walked towards the dining, her mom¡¯s eyes following her.

    ¡°Goodness!¡± She gasped, ¡°you haven¡¯t even changed into your clothes¡±.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, Vidya mouthed and suddenly stopped to look at herself, she was still in her school uniform, then she ran into her room.

    ¡°Look who wants to marry the Prince¡±, Roshan hissed and went into the dining room.

    Minutester the royal convoy drove in, Vidya rushed into the living room to overlook through the window.

    She watched as the cars drove towards the garage and screeched to a halt.

    They were two cars in all, royal blue Toyota nzas.

    The front door to the car behind opened and a guard rushed out, opened the door to the backseat and waited on standby.

    The Queen alighted, looking all gorgeous and morous in her royal robes.

    Vidya gasped as she studied her dress, she was putting on a long red flowing gown, her face and hands filled with jewelries and golds of different kinds.

    On her head, glittered a golden royal crown, she held a small silver purse with her right hand.

    The maids from the other car had already surrounded her, taking positions and leading the way into the building, with just a guard.

    Three guards dallied behind, together with the drivers.

    ¡°Vidya,e up¡±, her mom jolted her back to reality and that was when she straightened up, smoothened the royal blue gown she was wearing and walked towards the door.

    The guard on lead opened the door and the queen together with the maids went in.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Vidya mouthed cupping her mouth with her hands, seeing the Queen in front of her was enough to make her pass out.

    ¡°Wee Your Grace¡±, she genuflected.

    Aryaughed and looked her over, was this really Vidya? She has really grown.

    She turned to Roshan.

    ¡°How are you, friend?¡± She winked.

    Roshanughed.

    ¡°You are highly wee Your Majesty¡±, she bowed, ¡°wee to my humble abode, so ted and honored to have you here¡±, she said.

    Aryaughed out.

    ¡°Your daughter¡­ she has really grown into a beautiful youngdy, wow, I can¡¯t believe it¡±.

    Vidya nced at her mom and they both bursted intoughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s just it Your Grace. Can we move in?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ lead the way¡±, and Roshan led the way towards the dining.

    They got to the dining and settled on the chairs. Then the maids took over, they began distributing the food while the hosts and guests chatted along.

    ¡°Wow Roshan, seeing you again brings back old memories, I mean our childhood and all¡±.

    Roshanughed.

    ¡°You can say that again Your Grace, it actually did. The ys we all acted, the ygrounds we all went to, right to when we both finished college, before the great King of Shi, took you away¡±, she winked.

    Aryaughed.

    ¡°He was still a Prince then though¡±, she sipped some juice from the ss tumbler.

    Roshan nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, he was. So how is the family? How is everything? The issue of the Princess¡¯s abduction is really disturbing, how is that?¡±

    Arya sighed.

    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t even tell you about. I just couldn¡¯tprehend it¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, this is strange. Anyways, how is she now?¡±.

    ¡°Absolutely fine¡±, she nodded.

    Just then, one of the maids walked past Vidya with a jug of water and mistakenly stumbled, pouring some water on her.

    ¡°What!¡± She shouted and got up.

    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Thennded a deafening p on her left cheek. Holy Moly!

    ¡°Vidya!¡± Her mother called, she flinched and turned to them, she hadpletely forgotten they were there, both the Queen and her mom were staring at her, wide eyed.

 Getting Married To The Prince

    THE noise from the p was so defeaning and thundering that the Queen and her mom had to stop their conversations to look at them.

    What really happened? What could have prompted Vidya to do such thing? Giving a royal maid a p, for what exactly?

    ¡°Are you out of your mind Vidya?¡± Her mom came again, getting up this time.

    Vidya sighed as she lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry mom, but look what she did to me?¡± She showed off her stained dress to the women.

    ¡°Ohe on Vidya, it¡¯s just water¡±, Arya said.

    The maid rallied around and took up a napkin.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Miss, here, help yourself¡±, she said handling the napkin to her.

    Vidya red at her, so hard that she flinched, and immediately began cleaning up the water stain herself.

    Aryaughed.

    ¡°She is in her teens Roshan, it¡¯s normal, overlook that¡±, she said.

    Roshan sighed turning to the Queen, then she sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that My Lady¡±, Vidya said smiling, the maid had finished up the cleaning.

    Arya smiled and turned to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about Vidya, we who see these things every minute of the day knows how it pinches¡±, she said.

    Vidya smiled as she picked up her cutleries and continued eating, she nced at her mother and saw her staring at her, she quickly looked away.

    ¡°Vidya has really grown into a beautiful youngdy, she would be so fit for the Prince¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°What!¡± Vidya gasped, dropping her cutleries.

    ¡°Goodness!¡± Roshan eximed, ¡°are you serious My Lady?¡±

    ¡°Damn serious¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Wow, thank you My Lady. I¡¯m so really happy, thanks Your Grace¡±, she bowed.

    Arya smiled, enjoying her meal.

    ¡°Thank you so much Your Grace, this is really good news¡±, Roshan said.

    Arya waved her left hand.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing Roshan, what else can I use to smoothen our long years of friendship?¡± She asked rhetorically.

    Roshan nodded, ncing at her daughter who was already over the moon. So, her long time dream was suddenly bing a reality huh?

    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful¡±, she said.

    ¡°That reminds me My Lady¡±, Vidya said and Arya turned to her, ¡°Um, when is heing back? I mean the Prince¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°Very soon Vidya, you won¡¯t be in the dark once he returns, you will be informed¡±, the Queen said.

    Vidya nodded, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Prince Raghav is really something these days, he has been postponing his return here and there, why?¡± Roshan asked.

    Arya sipped some water before answering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He will surely be returning soon, that I know for sure, and then¡±, she cleaned her mouth with the table napkin, ¡°I will send you guys an invite to the pce for a dinner party, there you will meet and familiarize yourselves with my son¡±, she stated emphatically.

    ¡°Yuppie!¡±, Vidya pped her hands, rejoicing, her mom turned to her and she flinched in her seat.

    ¡°Sorry about that¡±, she continued with her meal.

    Aryaughed.

    ¡°That is teens for you, it¡¯s their time¡±, theyughed it over.

    ¡­ Minutes Later ¡­

    ¡°Vidya, what were those things for?¡± Roshan asked the instant the royal convoy left their house.

    Vidya rolled her eyes in confusion.

    ¡°What was what?¡± She spread out her arms, licking her lips.

    ¡°Those nonsense acts you pulled up¡±, she replied, ¡°pping a royal maid, throwing questions at the Queen, delving into our conversations¡­¡±.

    ¡°Gosh! Mom! For Christ¡¯s sake, what was wrong with all that?¡± She interrupted, folding her arms.

    ¡°You must be crazy¡±, Roshan blurted.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes. Must you show the Queen the stuff you are made of even before going into the pce? Must you?¡± She asked.

    Vidya sighed.

    ¡°Well mom I¡¯m rude, you and I know that, I can¡¯t hide it¡±, she said.

    ¡°You really have to, especially in front of the royalties, what example are you showing them?¡±

    ¡°I get you mom, I will try to¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Very most especially in front of the Prince, you know he never would take such rubbish, forget the Queen did¡±, Roshan said and walked away.

    ¡°Oh!¡± She mouthed and flopped down on the couch beside.

    Whatever, all she wanted has finally been given, the say by the Queen that the Prince was hers.

    She smiled broadly staring into space.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and she instantly looked out through the window, she saw two guys.

    She studied them properly and it dawned on her instantly, they were from Zaina, they had brought her the leaves, she got up and walked towards the door.

    *

    *

    *

    A throng of students stood outside Miss Alisha¡¯s office, all holding their nt albums in their hands.

    It was the day of submission and so they had all gathered outside her office waiting to be called.

    When called, you go in and submit your album, she asks a series of questions and then study your album, then award you marks.

    ¡°Wow, yours is beautiful¡±, a student said to Rina, who held hers guarding it jealously.

    Zaina turned to Rina and they smiled.

    ¡°Thanks¡±, she said to the student.

    ¡°I wonder how many students gonnamend you today for this beautiful work Rina, I told you it¡¯s damn beautiful¡±, Zaina said.

    They were sitting on the bench beside the office.

    It was a long bench, five more students sat on it, chatting away as they waited for their turns.

    Those who couldn¡¯t get seats, hung around waiting to be called.

    ¡°Thank you Zaina, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a design I decided to add to the covers, nothing more¡±, she said.

    ¡°About five students had alreadymended, I wonder what Miss would say when she sees it then¡±, Zaina said and theyughed.

    ¡°Hey girls¡±, someone greeted and they looked towards the direction of the voice.

    Oops! It was Vidya.

    ¡°Hi¡­ hi¡±, they greeted.

    ¡°We really haven¡¯t seen today¡±, she said as she got to them and looked around.

    ¡°Gosh! No seat¡±, she stressed.

    Zaina spread out her arms and shrugged.

    ¡°No seat¡±.

    ¡°Just wait, when one of the students gets up from the bench to go submit his work, then you can sit¡±, Rina said, but it wasn¡¯t Vidya she was talking to, she already had in her mind what to do.

    So immediately, she turned to the students sitting on the other side of the bench, and furiously walked up to them.

    ¡°Hey you¡±, she called to the one sitting closer to Rina, ¡°Get up¡±, she said.

    The student was surprised, she looked at her curiously.

    ¡°Excuse me¡±, she said.

    ¡°Excuse your butts. I said get up, don¡¯t let me call the pce gua¡­¡±, the student got up immediately.

    ¡°You should have remained¡±, she said and sat.

    Zaina and Rina watched this little drama and sighed, what a human.

    ¡°So did you get the leaves?¡± Zaina asked.

    ¡°Oh yes Zaina, thanks so much. The guys brought it immediately the Queen left my house, you know I told you the Queen was visiting remember?¡± She said shing her thirty two.

    Oh God! Not again, Zaina and Rina sighed, turning their faces and looking away.

    Vidya saw all these and continued.

    ¡°She actually came and you know what?¡± She was now shouting, lots of students began turning to look at her.

    ¡°What?¡± Zaina asked.

    ¡°She will be sending me an invite to the pce for a dinner party to meet with the Prince, um¡­ we will be getting married¡±, she said pping her hands and smiling sheepishly.

    The onlooking students gasped.

    ¡°I see¡±, Zaina nodded, ¡°Is the Prince back?¡± She asked.

    Vidya suddenly stopped talking and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°He will be back soon¡±, she said.

    ¡°Gosh! I¡¯m so happy and excited, I even oversleptst night¡±.

    Rina nodded, no wonder she was damnte to school that morning.

    What happiness, ew, she looked away, already feeling disgusted with the way she moved her hands, pped her hands and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°How about the album? Let me see it¡±, Zaina said to stop her from continuing talking nonstop.

    ¡°Oh!¡± She mouthed and unzipped her bag, then brought it out.

    ¡°Here¡±, she handed it over.

    ¡°Oops!¡± Zaina gasped, Rina almostughed out. What was this?

    The nts were all correct though, but the way with which she had joined them in an album was so funny, it looked like crumpled paperwork, it was rough.

    ¡°Is this the album? Or just an intro?¡± Zaina asked.

    ¡°Intro? Did Miss Alisha asked us to make an intro too?¡± She asked looking from Zaina to Rina.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°No Vidya, she didn¡¯t. She is only asking because the work¡±, sheughed again, ¡°it looks weird, I wonder what mark would be awarded to you for this¡±, she said stillughing.

    Vidya sighed.

    ¡°Well, that was because after the Queen left, I had be so tired, I just had to rush this¡±, she said.

    Zaina scoffed.

    ¡°Vidya Sujit¡±, a student standing by the door to Miss Alisha¡¯s office said and she looked up.

    ¡°Who dares?¡± She replied.

    ¡°Come submit your album¡±, the student said and walked away.

    ¡°Oh, see you guyster¡±, she said and got up, walking towards the office.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°What a friend you have got¡±, she said.

    ¡°I have told you it¡¯s we, not me¡±, Zaina snapped.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡±, she raised her hands, surrendering andughing.

    ¡°She is something. Well if what she said it¡¯s really true, I¡¯m happy for her, very happy for her¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°You mean she getting married to the Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I mean I don¡¯t think the Prince would let anyone choose a bride for him¡±.

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for them. But her album¡­¡±, they bursted outughing.

    ¡°That¡¯s more of aic book¡±, they continuedughing.

    ¡°Miss Rina¡±, a student interrupted.

    They turned to the voice, it was a junior student.

    ¡°Yes dear, what can I do for you?¡± Rina asked.

    ¡°The principal wants to see you, now, in her office¡±, he said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rina nced at Zaina.

    ¡°Okay, thanks I will be there¡±, and the student left.

    ¡°My God, the principal, what does she wants?¡± Zaina asked.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Let me just go¡±, she stood up and began walking away.

    ¡°What about your album?¡± Zaina called back pointing towards Miss Alisha¡¯s office.

    Rina rolled her eyes and walked back to her, then handed her the album.

    ¡°I¡¯m still behind, my number is 48, presently now she is on 29, I will be back before then¡±, she said.

    Zaina nodded.

    ¡°Free yourself Rina, you are loved¡±, she winked and Rina smiled, then walked away.

 Clubbing

    RINA scuttled along the lobby leading to the principal¡¯s office, her heartbeat increasing with a second as she went. Not because she was guilty or something but because she was afraid the principal was about to withdraw her assistance¡­ but why should she?

    She shrugged.

    Few secondster, she was at the front of the principal¡¯s office, Principal; Mrs Anika, was boldly written on it.

    She raised her right hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice answered, and no mistaking, it was Mrs Anika¡¯s.

    Rina breathed out and opened the door, then entered. She saw her swivelling on her seat, her eyes intently fixed on the papers she was writing on.

    She studied her, for a woman in her mid fifties, she was still looking beautiful¡­ as always. Slim built and averaged height, looking like she was in herte thirties.

    She walked up to her.

    ¡°Good day Mrs Anika¡±, she greeted slightly genuflecting.

    Mrs Anika looked up, her sses perfectly fixed on her nose as usual.

    ¡°You sent for me,¡± Rina added.

    ¡°Yes I did,¡± came the reply, ¡°please sit,¡± she motioned pointing to a seat adjacent her.

    Rina sighed and sat.

    ¡°Rina?¡± She called, dropping her pen on the desk and folding her arms.

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am,¡± she replied.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She smiled.

    Rina calmed down, the smile had made her to.

    ¡°I¡¯m very fine today Mrs Anika¡±.

    ¡°And your mom?¡±.

    ¡°She is okay¡±.

    ¡°How about your studies? Are you finding any difficulty?¡±.

    Rina racked her brain, thinking.

    ¡°Not really, except for the physics, but that not withstanding, I scale through¡±.

    Mrs Anika smiled, she was damn satisfied with her replies, at least she wasn¡¯t spending her money on a dumbass.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Actually Rina, I will be going on a transfer¡­¡±.

    Rina gasped.

    ¡°What!¡± She mouthed.

    Mrs Anika nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I will be transferred in about four weeks time¡±.

    ¡°That is about a month time?¡± Rina asked, still shocked at the info.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Exactly. Not to worry dear, I have got you covered¡±, she pressed on a small button on the desk and a drawer slid out, then she took out a tiny paper and ced it before Rina on the desk.

    ¡°That is your receipt covering your fees for the rest of the term¡±, she said pressing on the button again and the drawer slid back, closing.

    Rina gasped as she took the receipt and peeked into it. What! It was actually true, the rest of her fees for the remaining terms cleared, she looked at the woman sitting in front of her.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so grateful, thank you so much¡±, she said, tiny tears dropping from her eyes.

    Mrs Anika smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing dear. I¡¯m only telling you this so you have to be aware incase anythinges up while I¡¯m already away¡±, she butressed.

    Rina nodded, cleaning off the little tears from her eyes.

    ¡°I understand ma¡¯am, thank you once again¡±.

    ¡°You are wee. I started it, so let me finish it up¡±.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Thank you ma¡±.

    ¡°Well you can go now, as for the receipt, I will be submitting it to the bursary¡±.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°I understand ma¡¯am, thank you¡±, she stood up.

    ¡°You are wee daughter¡±, and Rina opened the door and left the office ebullient.

    My goodness! What was that? Holy moly! All fees for the rest of the term cleared, just like that. It was only just a term left though, but she would finally bepleting high school without stress, wow, she looked up and joined her hands together, thanking heavens for the blessings.

    She happily skipped along, heading back to Miss Alisha¡¯s office.

    *

    *

    *

    #NewYork City#

    Club Xhrine

    The hip-hop songs ring from the speakers were so defeaning that Terry had to poke his fingers into his ears, trying to stop himself from going deaf.

    He nced at Raghav who just rested on the royal blue Bugatti Veyron, tapping his leg and nodding his head to the rhythm of the music.

    ¡°Seemed you enjoying this man,¡± he saidughing.

    Raghav nodded and continued with his dance, swinging his arms in addition.

    They were at the parking lot as they had only driven in few seconds ago.

    ¡°I see,¡± Terry said, ¡°the noise is defeaning,¡± he added.

    Raghav turned to him, what nonsense.

    ¡°What were you thinking before dressing up and leaving for a night clubbing, to meet a quiet environment?¡± He let out a mockingugh, ¡°you must be joking¡±.

    Terryughed.

    ¡°I so gonna enjoy this tonight, you are finally leaving tomorrow Maharana¡±, he winked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Raghav looked around, a lot of girls had formed crowd around them, all wanting to push their way through the guards to get to them. He sighed and ran his hands through his wavy hair.

    ¡°I love you Prince Raghav,¡± ady shouted from the distance and he turned towards the voice, he scoffed, what a skinny girl.

    Another blew him a kiss, somewhere among the crowd, ady passed out, and some guards packed her away.

    Raghav scoffed, what nonsense.

    Terryughed as soon as he saw the girl being taken away.

    ¡°Anymore second wasted here, someone would go mad,¡± Terry said stillughing.

    Raghav scoffed. He stood straight and smoothened his clothes, he was putting on a white hoodie sweater, a white shorts and white canvass. He began walking along, towards the building, Terry followed behind, wearing same outfits with his friend.

    The girls began swooning in, the guards trying their best to keep them off, it was like a terrible fight.

    Secondster they were already in the building, a VIP table had already been reserved for them, they sat down.

    All eyes were now on them, a royal Prince was now in their midst.

    Raghav blew a kiss to the crowd and a very defeaning cheer followed it. The DJ instantly changed the music to a more befitting one, one that befits the grand entrance of a noble human, the cheers increased.

    ¡°You talk about the noise outside, what would you say about this?¡± Raghav asked, he hardly could hear himself and hoped Terry heard him.

    Terryughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°My Prince, if I wasining before, that means I have not started.¡±

    Raghav rxed morefortably into his seat and looked around, everywhere as usual was dim lit. Dim coloured lights graced everywhere, the dancing floor was full of nude women dancing and showing off their stuffs.

    The wine at his best approached their table, and the guards help set it.

    They began sipping wine.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, Terry nodded as he took a look at the bottle of the wine.

    ¡°Good?¡± Raghav asked.

    ¡°Great!¡± He replied giving it a thumbs up. ¡°Like I said, I really need to enjoy this clubbing tonight, since you would be finally leaving tomorrow¡±, he added.

    Raghav nodded, looking towards the dancing floor, Terry followed his eyes. Heughed.

    ¡°Ohe on my Prince, don¡¯t tell me you are mesmerized by those things tonight?¡± He asked stillughing.

    Raghav nodded.

    ¡°Maybe not¡±, he replied still looking.

    Terryughed, he was actually mesmerized, he knew it, he knew his friend. He wanted that tonight.

    ¡°Well about Be¡±, he said.

    Raghav turned as he sipped some wine.

    ¡°My Be¡­ what about her?¡± He gave out a dry smile.

    Terry sighed.

    ¡°She practically came begging for me to plead with you to let her go with you,¡± he said.

    Raghav groaned.

    ¡°Gosh! Terry, we have been on this for the past few weeks now, I don¡¯t mince words, and I don¡¯t go back on it. She should go to zes for all I care¡±, he sipped more, finishing off what was remained in the tumbler.

    The guard on standby refilled it immediately.

    Terry shrugged.

    ¡°You can even have her¡­ infact any man can have her if they so desire, I¡¯m done with her. What  the hell was she thinking? Jeez!¡± He sipped, ¡°that I was gonna marry her? She can¡¯t actually carry the heir of Shi kingdom¡±, he shook his head, ¡°she can¡¯t¡±.

    ¡°Calm down my Prince, she isn¡¯t going anywhere with you, she isn¡¯t¡±, Terry said afraid he was beginning to loose his tempers.

    Raghav sighed as he slowly sipped now, Terry racked his brain for some other topics to talk about, then he saw Raghav looking towards the dance floor again.

    ¡°Should the guards ring them Maharana?¡± He asked. Raghav nodded. Terry smiled and turned to the guard standing by.

    ¡°Call in the bitches,¡± he said.

    The guard bowed and signalled to the other two patrolling distance away, they instantly got the signal and left.

 Princeéˆ¥æªš Return

    THE BHAGYA PALACE

    THE maids rallied around, the guards patrolling, the King and Queen tensed, the Princess like a cat sitting on hot bricks, they were all waiting tenterhooked for the Prince, he was returning soon, any second, any minute from now as the guards had already gone to bring him from the airport.

    ¡°Mum, is heing like now?¡± Prisha asked as she ran up to her mother through the hallway, heading for the pce entrance.

    Arya turned to her and gasped.

    ¡°My goodness! I thought the maids had primped your hair, what happened again? It looks disheveled¡±, she said using her hands to make it look nice.

    Prisha sighed.

    ¡°Yes mom, they did. I actually used my hands to dishevel it¡±, she said, ¡°my phone was damn disturbing¡±.

    Just then a maid passed by.

    ¡°Ugh you, get the Princess¡¯s hair done,¡± she ordered and continued walking towards the pce entrance.

    ¡°Meet me up at the entrance baby, your brother ising soon,¡± she said.

    Fortunately, the maid was holding a hairbrush, Prisha grabbed the brush from the maid and began brushing her hair with it, the maid was bbergasted, she just looked on.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said handling the brush back to her and racing after her mother, holding up her flowing gown in order to prevent her from falling.

    She caught up with her as she was about opening therge doors.

    ¡°Hey girl, you done?¡± She asked inspecting her hair, then nodded much to her satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes mom,¡± Prisha replied and they walked out, closing the door behind them.

    ¡°Oops!¡± She mouthed as she looked around, she really wasn¡¯t expecting the small crowd at the entrance waiting for the Prince, thought big brother had said he never wanted a wee party though.

    She looked keenly at the persons waiting and exhaled, they were actually important members of the royalty, it still wasn¡¯t the wee party anyway, she shrugged.

    They were the royal family, that¡¯s herself, her dad and her mom. Then the members of the royal councilors of the Bhagya Pce, all titled and noble men.

    Some guards and few maids handpicked to spread shimmering confetti on the floor as the Prince walks on the red carpet into the pce.

    The maids were all beautifully dressed and adorned, each carrying with a her little te of the shimmering confetti.

    The King, her dad chatted with the royal councilors, while the others kept mute, and at times smiled orughed to what the King or his councilors said, but none dared indulging in the talk, not even her mother, the Queen.

    Suddenly the gigantic gates slid open and the royal convoy drove in, the cars with the guards drove straight towards the garage, while the one carrying the Prince drove towards them.

    It halted and a guard came out, then opened the door and the Prince slowly alighted, straight onto the red carpetid for him.

    He stood for a while and took off the dark shades he was wearing, looking at the faces of all who hade to wee him. They were all smiling.

    He was able to notice his father, and mother, few guards and the little pretty girl standing beside his mother, dressed like a Princess.

    That must be his little sister, he really hasn¡¯t seen her in years, wow, she had grown so rapidly.

    He slowly walked towards them, the maids spraying the confettis as he majestically took the little stairs.

    He took a big bow in front of his father, as he went down on one knee, his head lowered to the ground.

    ¡°Long live Maharajah, Your Grace I¡¯m finally home¡±, he said.

    King Neel smiled as he ced the royal staff on his back.

    ¡°Get up my son, the great Prince, I¡¯m happy to see you¡±, he said.

    Raghav got up and gave his father a big hug. The people around cheered,ughed and rejoiced.

    Raghav turned to his mother.

    ¡°Rani, I¡¯m back¡±, he hugged her.

    ¡°ted to see you my lovely son¡±, she smiled broadly.

    Prisha looked at the big handsome man hugging her mom and swallowed hard, was that her big brother? Gosh! He is dashingly handsome. His royal blue suit was sparkling.

    ¡°Beautiful Princess¡±, he turned to her, she gasped, looking up, into his eyes.

    ¡°Big brother, is this you?¡± She shouted and everyone bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s me Raghav, do I look weird?¡± He winked.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Hell no, you look more handsome¡±, she held him in a tight hug. Heughed.

    Raghav turned to the councilors and bowed.

    ¡°You are highly wee our Prince, the kingdom has actually been waiting your arrival¡±, one of the councilors spoke up.

    Raghav smiled.

    ¡°His Royal Highness has been telling me that¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°We were actually worried you never wanted to return¡±, another said.

    Raghavughed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°How can I?¡± He asked.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true¡±, Neel countered, ¡°you never wanted to return¡±.

    ¡°Dad¡±, he stressed and everyoneughed.

    ¡°Whatever you all say, the truth is, he is finally back¡±, Arya said caressing his cheeks, Prisha frowned, what! He isn¡¯t a baby.

    They all nodded, agreeing to the fact.

    ¡°Can we proceed in please? My legs are aching¡±, Raghav said, everyoneughed.

    ¡°Oh yes my son¡±, Neel replied.

    The guard by the door instantly turned on the door knob and it opened, they all entered, chatting andughing as they headed for the dining.

    *

    *

    *

    Amaya paced about the living room, fuming as he walked to and fro, Davida, his kid sister sat on the couch beside, staring at nothing in particr.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, Amaya groaned as he picked up the TV remote from the top of the decoders and tossed away, he was visibly angry.

    ¡°You really need to take it easy brother¡±, Davida said to him, trying her best to pacify him.

    ¡°Take it easy for what?¡± He fumed turning to her, ¡°that something I had almost gotten, almost¡­ just at the tips of my fingers was shattered by an unknown being. I can¡¯t take it easy¡±, he shouted.

    Davida gasped and got up, looked around through the window, though not expecting to see anyone, but just for the need of it.

    ¡°I understand Amaya, you just need to take this low, I mean you have literally been talking about this issue right from the very day it happened, up until now. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She asked and demonstrated using her hands.

    ¡°Okay¡±, he mouthed and sighed deeply, ¡°you and I know how long I have been trying to carry out that abduction, now I did it, sessfully, just at the peak of carrying out the final tasks, someone from nowhere came and destroyed my works¡±, he spread out his arms to demonstrate.

    ¡°You have actually been saying that for weeks now remember¡±, she lowered her eyes, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not tired, I heard when you asked if I was. I really need to know who did that¡±, his voice now lowered a bit.

    ¡°Seriously, there wasn¡¯t any form of royal announcement or something, nothing to trace the being¡±, Davida said.

    Amaya kept mute for a while, pacing about.

    ¡°I¡¯m really begining to doubt Aunt¡¯s love for us. The Prince, our cousin returned yesterday and she even didn¡¯t deem it fit to invite us over to the pce, at least to wee our cousin, this is ridiculous¡±.

    Davida¡¯s eyes widened in shock, she gasped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that brother, the Prince isn¡¯t back¡±.

    Amaya looked at her andughed in sarcasm.

    ¡°You even, aren¡¯t in this kingdom. He returned yesterday¡±.

    ¡°Holy moly!¡± Davida stood up.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Aunt invite us to the pce or even officially inform us? Aunt is really getting on my nerves¡±, she added.

    Amaya looked at her and sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do now¡±, he said.

    The door rm chimed and they both gasped, ncing at each other.

    ¡°Come in¡±, Amaya said, his voice shaky.

    The door opened and a pce guard entered.

    What! They gasped.

 Princeéˆ¥æªš Return 2

    BOTH Amaya and his sister flinched on seeing the pce guard, they were like cats on hit bricks, their hairs stood on end.

    Howe? How had he entered without their knowledge, but Davida had looked out once and didn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°Greetings from the pce¡±, the guard said bowing slightly, and stood straight instantly, staring into space as he waited for their response.

    ¡°Greetings¡±, Amaya replied, trying to cover up his fears.

    ¡°Her Royal Majesty, the Queen has sent me to officially announce to you the return of His Grace, Prince Raghav, who arrived yesterday, thank you¡±, he spoke so clear like an orator, bowed and left.

    The two stood still staring at each other with mouth agape, neither of them spoke a word nor moved a thing, they were just so speechless.

    The screeching sound of the car with which the guard had used ining jolted them back to reality.

    ¡°Wa¡­ was that really a pce guard?¡± Davida stuttered with a shaky voice.

    Amaya sighed deeply and ran his hands through his hair.

    ¡°I wonder when he entered thepound¡±, he said, looking at the retreating figure of the car.

    ¡°Yo, my greatest fear.¡±.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t hear a thing¡±, Amaya interrupted.

    Davida looked intently at him.

    ¡°Are you sure? You were so loud and anyone could have heard your chattering¡±.

    ¡°I said he heard nothing¡±, he replied, shouting.

    ¡°There you go again¡±, she pped her hands, ¡°shouting¡±.

    He hissed.

    ¡°Whatever, you heard the info, the Prince is back¡±, he began walking away.

    ¡°Seriously, Aunt should have invited us over¡±, her shoulders fell.

    Amaya stopped walking and turned to her.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be talking about that now, what we should be bothered about is the next thing to do, since the abduction didn¡¯t work out, we need to figure out something else¡­ and figure it out fast¡±.

    ¡°Sure, that is the spirit¡±, she stood up.

    He simpered and nodded.

    ¡°You know what to do Davida, I will be trying out my best as well¡±, he turned to continue walking away, ¡°I promised myte mom something, and that I must aplish¡±, he smirked and walked out.

    ¡°Yes brother, you must¡±, she walked out too.

    *

    *

    *Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Vidya ran into the kitchen, panting, her eyes fixed on her phone as she went.

    ¡°Mom¡­ mom¡±, she called, shouting.

    ¡°Yeees¡±, came the reply.

    ¡°Oh mom, there you are¡±, she halted, smiling as she looked up from her phone.

    Roshan together with the maid were busy chuckling some pineapples.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mom, the Prince is back¡±.

    ¡°I know that¡±, came the reply.

    Vidya flinched.

    ¡°Gosh! mom, how did you get to know?¡± She chuckled.

    Roshan turned to her.

    ¡°I am your mother Vidya, I should know things before you¡±.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ thought the Queen informed you¡±.

    ¡°Oh yeah, she officially did¡±.

    Vidya jumped and pped her hands.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Meaning our invite is on the way then?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Mother, I really can¡¯t wait¡±, she walked up to her mother and embraced her.

    Roshanughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me chop your skin off, I¡¯m busy¡±, she said,ughing.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Mm, whatever, I¡¯m just so happy. Finally, the Prince is back¡±, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Back for you¡±.

    ¡°Oh yes momma¡±, she waved her left hand, tucking her hair behind her ear and dabbing her eyes.

    ¡°Will you help with the chopping of the veggies please?¡± Roshan said.

    ¡°Oh no mummy¡±, she shook her head, pouting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really wanna soil my manicure, I just got them fixed you know¡±.

    The maid instantly pulled up a disgust look at Vidya and she frowned.

    ¡°You idiot, why looking at me like that?¡± She asked walking up to her.

    Roshan immediately envisaged what would happen next and made to savage the situation.

    ¡°Vidya please, it is enough¡±, she thundered, ¡°don¡¯t bother about the veggies, the maid would do that¡±.

    Vidya hissed and turned, then walked out of the kitchen.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina turned on the door knob and it opened, she sighed and entered the house, she had just returned from Zaina¡¯s.

    She saw her mother sitting on the couch and knitting, she walked up to her.

    ¡°Hi mum¡±, she greeted.

    ¡°Hi, how was your day? And how is Zaina?¡± Selena asked without looking up from her knitting.

    ¡°All good¡±, she flopped down on the couch beside her mother.

    ¡°I see¡±.

    ¡°The Prince is back mom¡±, she reeled out.

    ¡°What!¡± Selena eximed, looking up from her knitting.

    Rina smiled nodding.

    ¡°He is back, Zaina¡¯s dad confirmed it while I was at her house¡±.

    Selena shook her head smiling, as she turned back to her work.

    ¡°That¡¯s good news¡±, she suddenly stopped, ¡°how I wish Siddharth would one day return home like this¡±.

    Rina¡¯s countenance changed.

    ¡°Me too, but I have this feeling he gonna be back, though not now, but he surely gonna be back¡±.

    ¡°He better do¡±, she sighed and continued knitting.

    ¡°He will. What you knitting?¡± She diverged looking intently at the work in her hands.

    ¡°Just a purse¡±.

    ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°Myself¡±, theyughed. ¡°Anyway I¡¯m just trying to keep myself busy¡±.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°I see. My God I¡¯m famished¡±, she got up, ¡°is there food momma?¡± She began walking towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Whatever ya see there, ya eat¡±, came the reply.

    She smiled.

    ¡°If I see octopus?¡±

    ¡°Eat¡±.

    Sheughed and dashed into the kitchen.

 I Suspect Amaya

    THE rays of the beautiful morning sun flickered through the French windows, its cottons were partly opened and so, paving way for the rays to filter in.

    The room was well lit, all neat and well ventted that beautiful morning. Soft music tuned on, low yed in the stereo.

    Raghav groaned and sat up on the bed, he put out his legs and got up. He had been awake for like thirty minutes ago.

    He walked towards the window and looked out, using his eyes to survey the pce environs as he shifted the cottons, it was beautiful, beholding it from an upstair window made it more beautiful.

    The fresh gentle airing from the garden caressed his face and he closed his eyes, savouring it.

    A beautiful yellow bird suddenly flew from the garden, to the window where he stood. It perched on thettice chirping and pecking at its reflection on the window.

    Raghav smiled.

    ¡°Good morning beautiful little creature¡±, he whispered.

    It continued chirping and pecking for some time, then it flew away, back to the garden.

    He sighed and looked down at himself, gosh! He was still in his pyjamas, he hadn¡¯t even brushed for the morning.

    He turned from the window and walked into the bathroom to wash up.

    Turning on the tap, he washed his face, then singled out a toothbrush from the many toothbrushes in the rack, put in some toothpaste and began brushing.

    Minutester, he was done, he came out, still in his pyjamas, not ready for bath yet.

    He walked to his dressing mirror and a knock came on the door. He didn¡¯t answer, neither did he turn, typical of him.

    The knock came again, and he grunted a response.

    ¡°Who¡¯s it? Come in¡±, his deep emotionless baritone spoke as he frowned.

    He turned, picking up a smallb.

    The door opened and Alina stepped in, smiling broadly, shing her thirty two.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana¡±, she greeted bowing, then closed the door behind her.

    The frowns on Raghav¡¯s face lightened as hebed his hair.

    ¡°Morning Alina, how was your night?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Very fine Maharana, and yours?¡± Her hands went behind her as she stood, still smiling.

    ¡°Good¡±, he nodded, tossing theb on the dressing table.

    ¡°Um, my Prince, I just came to check up on you¡±, she winked.

    He sighed folding his arms and leaning on the dressing table, he looked at the sheepishly smilingdy standing before him, he shook his head.

    What nerve she has got to havee into his room that morning just to check up on him, he shook his head again.

    He didn¡¯t me her, it was his fault. He had taken a liking on her since his return, and had even made her notice it. She was the only pce maid he knew her name apart from the chief maid¡¯s, to put it more understandably, she was his favorite maid.

    He envisaged Alina had noticed it and that alone, was the sole reason she was here, otherwise¡­

    ¡°Well I¡¯m good¡±, he replied.

    ¡°I can see you are yet to have your bath, can I prepare your bath water?¡± She asked.

    Raghav waved his right hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about that Alina, I¡­¡±.

    ¡°I get you¡±, she interrupted giving him a thumbs up, ¡°I will do that my Prince, don¡¯t worry¡±, she said and dashed into the bathroom.

    Raghav sighed watching her retreating figure as it entered the bathroom, then he walked over to his bed and sat.

    Soon he heard the rushing of the tap, and minutester she was out.

    ¡°It¡¯s done Your Grace¡±, she bowed smiling.

    ¡°Thank you, you can leave¡±, he got up and walked into the bathroom. He heard the door to his room close, and he began offing his clothes.

    ¡­. Hours Later¡­.

    Raghav sat on his piano facing the window ying soft tunes with his keyboard, singing alongside.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Hours ago after taking his bath, Alina hade in as usual to serve his breakfast.

    Since his return, only once had he eaten at the dining with the rest of the family, other meals he had has always been in his room.

    A knock came on the door, he ignored it typical of him, ying his piano and singing alongside.

    ¡°What a beautiful tune you ying Maharana¡±, it was the Queen.

    Raghav smiled and stopped, he turned to his mother, she was smiling and walking towards him, a young man was with her.

    ¡°Good morning Rani¡±, he stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you mom¡±, he added, smiling.

    ¡°Long live Your Grace¡±, the young man with his mother bowed, greeting.

    ¡°Morning¡±, he replied, nodding.

    ¡°How are you doing this morning my handsome Prince?¡± Arya asked caressing his cheeks.

    ¡°Very good mom, and you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good as well. You had your breakfast?¡± She asked sitting on the couch close by.

    ¡°Sure mom¡±, he nodded.

    Arya smiled.

    ¡°I see. You haven¡¯t gone to see your father and sister since you returned¡±.

    Raghav sighed, running his left hand through his hair.

    ¡°I was nning on doing that today¡±.

    ¡°Please do. With me here is Zoya¡±, she ced her right hand on the young man¡¯s left arm.

    ¡°He is your personal assistant and your personal guard, he is gonna be leading you anywhere you want to go. Any question about the kingdom and the way things are done which you want to know, he is gonna put you through¡±, she said.

    Raghav nodded and looked at the young man, he was muscr and hefty, the kind of person he wanted.

    ¡°I see, so he is more than an assistant then¡±.

    His mom and Zoyaughed.

    ¡°Whatever you say sweetheart¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m at your service my Prince¡±, Zoya said bowing slightly.

    ¡°And I do hope you will enjoy working with me, and I with you¡±, he said, his face emotionless and expressionless.

    ¡°So you two should familiarize yourselves, get to know each other better, I will be leaving¡±, she got up.

    ¡°Alright mom¡±, Raghav said giving her a light embrace and a peck on her forehead.

    ¡°Good luck Zoya¡±, and she began walking to the door.

    ¡°Thanks Your Grace¡±, he bowed.

    Arya got to the door and walked out.

    ¡°So, what is your full name?¡± Raghav asked as he sat back on his piano seat.

    ¡°Zoya Yash Your Highness¡±, he smartly replied.

    ¡°Graduate?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, Zoya you will be doing more than just an assistant to me¡±.

    ¡°You already said that before Your Grace¡±, he slightly bowed, his arms behind him.

    Raghav nodded, he liked his smartness.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like a third party affair to anything we gonna be having together, no secrets between us and no pretense¡±.

    ¡°Noted my Prince¡±.

    ¡°Good¡±, he got up, stly, you do anything I say no matter how weird it looks or whatever adjective you wanna use in qualifying, and no matter what it takes¡±.

    ¡°Noted¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really need your service now¡±, he began walking out, Zoya followed.

    ¡°Just hang around, I will call when I need you¡±, they got to the door and Zoya rushed forward to open it.

    ¡°Alright my Prince¡±, Raghav walked out the room and he followed.

    *

    *

    *

    Prisha sat on the seat adjacent her reading table in her room flipping through the textbook in her left hand, a pen on the right and some notebooks on the table.

    Her phone on the bed metres away yed soft music in low tunes as she studied.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and it instantly opened, revealing Raghav, her brother.

    ¡°Wow!¡± She mouthed and stood up, dropping the textbook. The Prince entered.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she bowed, smiling.

    ¡°How you doing little Princess?¡± He walked further into the room.

    ¡°Fine as you can see¡±, sheughed and sat down.

    ¡°I see¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°Since the Guru has refused to go to the mountain, the mountain decided to go to the Guru¡±, he said sitting on the bed.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No big brother, don¡¯t say that. You actually are the one who is supposed toe see me¡±, she argued.

    Raghav scoffed.

    ¡°Right anyway, so how are you?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually fine, and you?¡±

    ¡°Good¡±, he picked up her phone.

    ¡°Do you want to get me another one big bro?¡± She winked.

    He looked at her.

    ¡°Get you another one? Which am I gonna get if I¡¯m to? This is obviously thetest iphone¡±, he dropped it on the bed.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°There is no harm in asking you know¡±, she winked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Dad told me you were abducted¡±, he diverged, ¡°how did that get to happen exactly? Weren¡¯t you with guards?¡±

    Prisha sighed, dropping her pen on the table.

    ¡°I was with guards big bro, four of them. But this isn¡¯t the time to apportion mes on the guards, they were helpless¡±.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They were hypnotized, like ck magic was used on them and they for a moment, went out of their senses. I saw them, I saw them acting like dummies. Then he captured me, took me into his car and drove off¡±, she exined.

    ¡°He? Who was he?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, she shook her head, ¡°he was masked. He first took me to a dpidated building, took off my royal rings, sis, beads and robes. Then blindfolded me, tied up my hands and legs, and drove me away again¡±.

    Raghav sat up, looking more interested.

    ¡°Took you off to where? How were you saved?¡± He reeled out questions.

    She sat back into her seat.

    ¡°He took me to the woods, it was only when ady had helped to untie me¡­¡±.

    ¡°Ady?¡± He asked wide eyed.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yep, a beautifuldy, she is my saviour. She had been the one who came out from nowhere, untied me and then took me out of the woods, and to the hospital¡±.

    ¡°Interesting¡±, he blurted.

    ¡°Where had you been to before this whole drama started?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I had been to aunt¡¯s ce, to visit our cousins, it was on my way back¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± He stood up.

    Her gaze followed him as he got up.

    ¡°Anything big bro, you suspecting anyone?¡± She asked already having a feeling he was.

    He nodded.

    ¡°I suspect Amaya¡±.

    What!

 Meeting Planned

    THE atmosphere in the room at the moment was so tensed as Prisha watched Raghav, her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Amaya?¡± She questioned, her eyelids flickering.

    ¡°I suspect him¡±, he repeated walking towards the window.

    Prisha gasped, if really he was right, then she couldn¡¯t believe it, Amaya was their cousin, son of theirte aunt, their mom¡¯s only sister. Why would he want to harm her?

    ¡°But why would Amaya want to abduct me? For what?¡± She asked rhetorically.

    ¡°You never can tell Prisha¡±, he turned, ¡°Amaya isn¡¯t the person you think he is, I have been trying to tell mom this but she never would listen¡±.

    Prisha sighed, that was true. She could vividly remember years ago when she was little, her brother and cousin never got along, big brother was always suspecting him, but mother never does, she so much loves her nephew¡­ and niece, Amaya¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Big bro, you still¡­ have this kinda feelings towards him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Always¡±, he folded his arms and leaned on the wall.

    ¡°It is strange¡±, she used her hands to close her eyes.

    ¡°With time lil sister, I will prove myself right. So¡­¡±, he stood straight and began walking towards her, ¡°how about thedy who saved you?¡±

    ¡°Well mom and dad wanted to find her you know, make a royal announcement or something like that, but I refused¡­¡±.

    ¡°Because she might be targeted and attacked?¡± He interrupted.

    ¡°Exactly¡±, she nodded. ¡°The abductor must have really been looking out for her, so I told them to keep it lying low for now, I¡¯m gonna find her myself¡±.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°How you gonna do that? When you virtually stay home all day, for fear of being abducted again¡±, heughed.

    She pouted.

    ¡°I would still find her my Prince, and don¡¯t mock me¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Wait, does that mean you don¡¯t go to school as well?¡±

    ¡°I now attend school online, I just can¡¯t step out of this pce again¡±, she looked down on her books.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, he mouthed much like in a whisper.

    *

    *

    *

    The students under the almond treeughed, chatting away. They were all munching on one thing or the other as it was the lunch break hour.

    ¡°Jeez! You have finished it Zaina¡±, Rina said and Zainaughed. They were both eating fries from same packet. Rina grabbed the packet from her.

    ¡°I got the cookies¡±, she shed the packet of cookies before her and began loosening it.

    Vidya watched her andughed out, she was munching on her snacks as well.

    ¡°Zaina, you foodie¡±, she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her¡±, Rina shouted and made for the cookies.

    ¡°The Prince is finally back girls, and guess what? My invitation to the pce would take ce in no time¡±, she chuckled.

    They sighed, making a face.

    ¡°We know the Prince is back miss¡±, Zaina replied, scoffing.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to visit the pce, it¡¯s really gonna be exciting¡±, she waved her left hand over her shoulder.

    They snorted, giving her no reply.

    ¡°Ahh, you girls shouldn¡¯t tell me you are actually jealous, you all supposed to be rejoicing with me¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Of course we are, or do we show signs of jealousy?¡± Rina replied turning to Zaina.

    ¡°I¡¯m too busy with my cookies, I will give you reply when I¡¯m done¡±, Zaina replied looking intently at her food.

    Theyughed.

    ¡°Foodie¡±, Vidya blurted.

    Zaina nodded.

    ¡°Oh yeah¡±, she said.

    They ate in silence for a while, then Vidya spoke up.

    ¡°Gosh girls tomorrow is weekend, I think we should go sightseeing, hiking, or bike racing, what do you girls think?¡± She looked at them.

    They shrugged.

    ¡°Whatever you guys decide on, just be rest assured I¡¯m not joining¡±, Zaina said.

    They turned to look at her.

    ¡°Why?¡± Vidya asked.

    ¡°My dad¡¯s a hindrance, Rina knows that¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Oh yeah¡±, Rina nodded.

    She knew Zaina¡¯s dad so much as to let her out of the house, he never would allow her.

    ¡°She is right¡±, she continued, ¡°Hering out is a probability¡±, she added.

    Vidya shrugged.

    ¡°What about you? You cane right?¡±

    She nodded, why not?

    ¡°Of course I can, so where we going?¡±

    Mm, they racked their brains for a moment.

    ¡°What about the tourist site?¡± Zaina said, ¡°I mean it¡¯s free to all, a pleasurable ce for sight seeing¡±.

    ¡°Absolutely, you are right¡±, Vidya shouted, pping her hands. ¡°What do you think Rina?¡±

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a good idea¡±, she licked her lips.

    ¡°Woah, thanks Zaina, your brain always works¡±, Vidya said.

    ¡°Yep I know yours doesn¡¯t¡±, she said looked away.

    They bursted intoughter.

    ¡°So you get ready Rina, 2:30 in the afternoon, at the tourist site¡±, she said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, in as much as I know it won¡¯t be possible, I will still so appreciate it if youe Zaina¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yeah me too¡±, Vidya joined, her eyes pleading.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°You girls are wasting your precious time pleading, but well, will see if I can, I¡¯m not promising though¡±.

    ¡°No qualms, a ssmate would be joining us¡±, she licked her lips as she looked from Rina to Zaina.

    ¡°Who?¡± They both asked in unison.

    She flinched, visibly shaken by the attack of question.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t eat me, it¡¯s someone you all know. It¡¯s Roshni¡±.

    ¡°Ohh! Rosh¡­ ni¡±, Rina stuttered, making a face.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded, shing her thirty two.

    Roshni was the only other friend aside from them whom Vidya moved with, they had never talked though, Vidya was the one bringing them together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Well, good luck to you guys, have fun and be safe¡±, Zaina said shrugging.

    Rinaughed and ruffled her hair.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav stood by the little fountain in the middle of therge garden, his left hand in his trouser pocket, while the right held a tumbler of wine.

    He watched as the waters gushed out, falling into the small pool built around it.

    He stood still watching and his eyes caught something, he thrust his head forward to be sure of what he was seeing, and oh yeah, there were tiny little fishes happily swimming around.

    He sipped some wine.

    Then he heard footstepsing from behind, he didn¡¯t turn, he stood still watching and sipping.

    The footsteps walked towards him and halted.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, came the voice. It was Zoya.

    ¡°How was it?¡± He asked still staring into the waters.

    ¡°As expected, nothing yet was found¡±, Zoya replied.

    Raghav sipped, and then turned to look at him. He and Zoya had now grown to understand each other well, they were now more of friends, though with Zoya knowing his limits and boundaries.

    ¡°Nothing at all?¡± He asked.

    ¡°With all due respect Your Highness, nothing¡±, he slowly shook his head.

    Raghav kept mute for a while, thinking.

    ¡°Did you envisage he suspected you guys or something?¡± He asked, shaking the tumbler.

    ¡°There was actually guilt in his eyes my Prince, he was suspicious¡±.

    Raghav nodded, smirking.

    ¡°I see¡±, he finished off the wine and Zoya took the tumbler, then made to refill it.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡±, Raghav said.

    Zoya nodded and beckoned on one of the many maids walking about the pce, then handed the tumbler to her.

    ¡°Is there no ce for sight seeing here Zoya? No clubbing nothing?¡± He asked, already missing Terry and their many clubbing.

    He had actually been indoors since he returned, except for the few royal functions he has attended with his father.

    Zoya smiled.

    ¡°Of course my Prince, there is¡±.

    ¡°Wonderful, so which?¡± He folded his arms.

    ¡°The tourist site, it¡¯s obviously the first choice and a good ce for hanging out¡±.

    ¡°What is it like?¡±

    ¡°As the name implies my Prince, it¡¯s a tourist site virtually for our arts and culture, a ce for sight seeing, a ce where virtually everything about our kingdom and its traditions are embedded in, anything at all you want to see, arts and crafts, sculptures, you know¡­ there are all there¡±, he exined.

    ¡°Mm¡±, he licked his lips, ¡°an open environment or?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s both open and close¡±.

    ¡°I see, we will be going there tomorrow, just the both of us¡±.

    Zoya nodded.

 Heading For The Tourist Site

    THE door forcefully pulled back and Rina ran out, carrying with her a small designer bag and a water can.

    She suddenly halted at the balcony and looked down at herself, then nodded.

    She was dressed in a baby pink shorts, jean jacket and ck sneakers.

    Taking a nce at her wristwatch, she hissed loudly and cussed, running out of the house.

    ¡°Be safe Rina¡±, she heard her mother called, but didn¡¯t stop.

    She only nced back and kept her pace, she was alreadyte.

    She needed to get to the nearest bus stop as soon as possible, that was where they had n to meet first, before leaving for the tourist site together.

    ¡°Gosh! Vidya gonna be mad at me¡±, she whispered, still running.

    Minutester she got there, few metres away and stopped, breathing heavily.

    Looking towards the bus stop, she could spot Vidya and Roshni, the other girl whom Vidya had said would be joining them.

    They were both sitting on the waiting bench, they were other people around as well, some awaiting people while some waiting for a bus.

    It was slightly busy that afternoon. She sighed and took out her face napkin, then dabbed her face with it, cleaning off the beads of sweat that had resulted from the little run.

    She straightened up, then walked up to them. Vidya was the first to spot her.

    ¡°Here she is¡±, she said smiling.

    Hold on, they must have been talking about her, she gave a cranky look.

    ¡°We really just finished talking about you Rina¡±, Roshni, having read her mind said.

    ¡°Hi¡±, she stood up from the bench, strapping her backpack.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Hi Roshni, Vidya said you gonna join us¡±, she stretched out her right hand for a handshake.

    Roshni looked at her outstretched hand and silently hissed.

    ¡°Oh nevermind, here I am¡±.

    Rina got the message and slowly dropped her hand, she sighed. Roshni was actually their ssmate, but they had never for once talked or tried to get along, this was only a first time.

    ¡°So Zaina isn¡¯t reallying?¡± Vidya asked, also getting up.

    Rina turned to her.

    ¡°Yeah, I called her, she isn¡¯ting. She¡­ only sends her regards, asked us to have fun¡±, she winked, chuckling.

    Roshni rolled her eyes, making Rina ufortable. Zaina had told her to be careful with this two when she called, most especially Roshni.

    ¡°She could be weird¡±, Zaina had said.

    She sighed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I hope you brought your water cans girls, the sun really look scorching this afternoon¡±, Rina said looking out.

    ¡°Sure¡±, they said in unison, dangling the cans to butress their reply. Rina nodded.

    ¡°I love your bag Rina, it iss beautiful¡±, Vidya said admiring the bag. Roshni nced at it and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Thanks Vidya¡±, Rina replied forcing a smile, she was already getting some weird feelings towards this Roshni girl.

    ¡°Where did you get it? I would like to have it¡±, she pressed on.

    ¡°Uhm actually¡­¡±, she racked her throat, ¡°Zaina gifted it to me¡±, she said looking away.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, Roshni scoffed, ¡°which other way can you get it anyway?¡± She said in sarcasm, making a face.

    ¡°Excuse you?¡± Rina turned to her, her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Oh, it is still beautiful¡±, Vidya said, interrupting.

    ¡°Can we get going please?¡± Rina asked, she was already getting impatient.

    What was really Vidya¡¯s n for bringing this Roshni girl? What?

    ¡°Oh yes, let us board a cab,¡± Vidya said heading out towards the road, Roshni followed.

    Rina dallied behind watching Roshni as she walked behind Vidya, she sighed and then joined them.

    *

    *

    *

    Zoya stood behind the white Nissan jeep waiting patiently for his boss. The car had already been driven towards the driveway, ready to leave.

    He tapped his right foot on the interlocked floor at intervals, nodding his head and whistling.

    Suddenly he stopped and nced at his wristwatch, then looked towards the direction of the pce entrance.

    He sighed when he saw no sign of his bossing, he leaned on the car.

    His thoughts travelled, why his boss had decided on this outing was what he couldn¡¯t envisage andprehend.

    Not only has he told him to keep it a secret, he had said they would be going alone, no guards, no security, nothing. Just the two of them, hmm, he sighed again.

    Few minutester he saw himing towards him from the garden behind the pce building, and what!

    He was putting on a ck jean trousers and a ck hoodie sweater, he wasn¡¯t dressed as a Prince!

    The hoodie sweater made so much effort in masking him, he was camouged, and no one¡­ nobody could tell he was the Prince.

    They didn¡¯t even know him as they hadn¡¯t seen him, talk more of seeing through the hoodie and knowing he was the Prince.

    No one could tell. Zoya himself had even hardly recognized.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, Zoya whispered a greeting as he bowed slightly.

    Raghav got to him and nodded.

    ¡°Your Grace, please what is with this dressing? You were supposed to be dressed like a Prince that you are,¡± Zoya said, looking him over.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Raghav asked tilting his head.

    ¡°Yes Your Grace¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°How I dress¡­ how I choose to dress¡­ the way I choose to appear isn¡¯t your damn business personal guard¡±, he said picking up his words one after the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Maharana, no offence intended,¡± he pleaded, his face lowered.

    ¡°Open the damn door let us get outta here¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°Straight away my Prince,¡± Zoya replied and instantly opened the door of the car.

    Raghav entered and he closed it, then walked to the driver¡¯s side, and entered.

    He revved the engine into motion at once, the gigantic silver gates slid open, and they drove away.

 At The Tourist Site

    THE cab screeched to a halt adjacent the Tourist Site. The girls alighted and paid their t-fair, then began walking into the site.

    ¡°Khubasurata mah¡­ beautifuldies¡±, the security at the gate called at them as they strolled past them.

    They turned to the men andughed out.

    ¡°Dhanyavaad¡±, they smiled and replied in unison, putting their palms together.

    The men understood and nodded their heads in reply. It was a typical way of saying thank you in their Indian dialect.

    ¡°Beautifuldies, enjoy your stay here¡±, the shortest amongst them shouted,ughing.

    ¡°Your wife is around Gigi, don¡¯t get carried away¡±, one of the men said to the shortest one who had spoken and they all burst intoughter.

    The girls continued walking further into therge and vast beautifulpound.

    It was a serene atmosphere with big trees, shrubs and beautiful flowers nted all over.

    Large and small buildings scattered around. At a far distance by the right, was the yground section, and by the left was the parking lotrge enough to carry about two thousand cars of different sizes.

    At spectacr positions stood crafts, paintings and sculptures of different sizes and types, each portraying a message.

    People moved about, they were so much that Rina had thought the whole of Shi kingdom was present at that particr time.

    ¡°Oops! The people present here are as much as sand, I hope we don¡¯t get mixed in the crowd¡±, Vidya said as she looked around.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? It¡¯s weekend and what exactly were you expecting?¡± Roshni saidughing.

    ¡°They are probably here to cool off¡±, she added.

    Rina nodded, concurring with her.

    They continued walking and Rina spotted a sculpture metres away from them, she was tempted to stop.

    She walked up to the sculpture and the others followed. They got to the work of art and began feeding their eyes with it.

    The sculpture portrayed a fat well-to-do looking man who dressed on a kingly regalia. He was sitting on the back of a ve who formed a chair with his stooping position.

    The man¡¯s feet was resting on another ve who was lying prostrated before him. A bottle of wine with a golden cup containing some wine was on the back of another ve who formed a table with his posture.

    Two other ves stood fanning the man.

    Just right under the sculpture stood an inscription which read, ¡°Man¡¯s Inhumanity to Man¡±.

    Rina sighed as she shook her head in pity for the ves. This sculpture reminded her of how they are being treated by some ne¡¯er-do-well in the kingdom, as paupers.

    She sighed again.

    ¡°Wow! What a great art,¡± Roshni apuded.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Vidya slowly replied.

    ¡°Can we start our tourism now please? The time is ticking,¡± Rina said ncing at her wristwatch.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s move over to the sit-out over there first, I need to cool off a little¡±, Vidya said, pointing to a few distance away from them.

    ¡°And from there we move to the museums to see the rich arts and history of our kingdom,¡± Roshni winked, and they all chuckled.

    They continued chatting andughing until they got to the sit-out. It was arge space under arge umbre tree, with wooden seats in the form of a seesaw scattered around.

    They were people loitering about as expected, but a lot of seats were still empty.

    They walked to a particr seat and sat, using their face napkins to dab at their faces.

    ¡°Woah, the scorching of the sun today is something, I guess the sun is damn angry,¡± Roshni said and theyughed.

    ¡°It would be different inside the buildings, I mean the museums,¡± Rina said.

    ¡°Yep, it gonna be damn cold in there¡±, Vidya concurred.

    Just then, a little girl ran past where they sat,ughing and chasing a butterfly, interrupting their talk, they looked at her and continued talking.

    She ran past again and Vidya red at her, pulling up a disgust face. Rina noticed the cranky look and became suspicious. What was the cranky look for?

    Secondster, she ran past again and Vidya put out her right leg, and the little girl tripped and fell.

    Instantly, she burst out cry.

    ¡°Vidya!¡± Rina shouted as she got up and ran towards the girl to help her out.

    ¡°Baby are you hurt? I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said to the little girl as she carried her up, then used her face napkin to clean up her face.

    She sniffed as she swallowed back her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Miss, thanks¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Where is your momma? Who did youe with?¡± Rina asked looking around.

    ¡°She is over there,¡± she pointed towards a direction and Rina¡¯s eyes followed.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t see anyone actually, everywhere is filled up¡±, she said as she dropped her down, then ransacked her small bag and took out a candy.

    ¡°Here baby, help yourself,¡± Rina said, handing her the candy.

    The little girl flickered her eyebrows and hesitated.

    ¡°I mean no harm, just take,¡± she winked.

    The girl looked around, then with a sh she grabbed the candy and ran off.

    Rina stood and watched her leave, then she walked back to the others, they were just looking at her with disgust faces.

    She exhaled deeply, ignoring the looks.

    ¡°Vidya that was a little girl, a kid,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know,¡± she nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not blind, but I just hate the sight of her likes¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    Rina was taken aback, her likes? What does she mean by that?

    ¡°She is just a kid, what do you mean by her likes?¡±

    ¡°She meant the little girl is a pauper, her parents¡­ her damn family. Gosh! Couldn¡¯t you see the kinda dress she¡¯s putting on?¡± Roshni blurted.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Rina mouthed, she instantly understood what they meant.

    ¡°I mean, a pauper just can¡¯t be running past me like that, the bride of the royal Prince, interrupting my discussion¡±, Vidya said rolling her eyes.

    Rina sighed, she wanted to ask how they had known ording to them, that she is a pauper, wanted to talk more in defense of the little girl but stopped, when she found out she was a victim herself.

    She shook her head and quietly went to sit down.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go in girls, let¡¯s get going¡±, she said.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav exhaled deeply as he rxed morefortably into the car seat. For what looked like hours they had been on the road, heading for the tourist site, and he had wondered if they ever would get there.

    Well, he had gotten a message from one of his unknown private investigators that she would be going to the Tourist Site that particr day together with her family.

    He didn¡¯t want to speak with her anyway, at least not yet, he just wanted to see her, and her cute family. He had missed them so much.

    He looked out the window and for the first time, noticed they had reached their destination.

    Zoya was now negotiating a bend towards the parking lot, he finally halted.

    ¡°Here we are Maharana¡±, he announced.

    Raghav¡¯s eyes travelled round instantly, surveying the environment.

    Hmm, the site was really as Zoya had exined it. He kept mute for a while, surveying the ce.

    ¡°Leave the parking lot¡±, he suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zoya said taken aback.

    ¡°Take me down the sit-out¡±, he said, his voice authority filled.

    Zoya didn¡¯t wait for a third order, he immediately revved the engine into life and began driving slowly towards the sit-out.

    ¡°Stop!¡±, Raghav suddenly blurted making Zoya flinch.

    He stopped immediately and looked around, the sit-out was just a few distance from them.

    ¡°Park the car well¡±, he said.

    ¡°Straightaway my Prince¡±, he said and found a suitable ce, then parked.

    As soon as the car screeched to a halt, Raghav sat up, wind down the tinted window a little and began looking out, running his eyes as he scathed for them.

    There was silence in the car as neither Zoya nor Raghav spoke. He was afraid to speak to his boss, he just kept mute and let him do whatever he hade to do.

    Soon Raghav spotted a little girl few distance away run past, happilyughing and chasing a butterfly, he adjusted in order to getrge view of her.

    ¡°Where is the binocrs?¡± He suddenly asked.

    Zoya jerked, the binocrs? The one he had told him to always carry with him whenever they go out.

    Oh yeah, it was in the pigeon hole. He opened it and brought it out, then handed it over to him.

    ¡°Here Your Grace¡±, he said.

    Raghav turned to him and collected it, then fixed it on his eyes and looked towards the running little girl.

    It was her, her cute little daughter, he knew. He had known her from infancy, so it was no mistaking. But wait¡­ what!

    Why had she dressed tattered like that? What is wrong?

    Anyways, he waved that aside and focused on her. She ran past a bevy ofdies who sat on one of the wooden seats, he noticed one of them ring at her disgustingly.

    The little girl ran past again, and this time she fell.

    Oops! The ringdy had tripped her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Then instantly he saw anotherdy got up and ran to the little girl, he watched as she cleaned her tears and then she happily ran off.

    He adjusted on his seat, who was she? Who was that kinddy?

    As for the little girl whom was the reason he hade to the Tourist Site, he was gonna meet up with herter, but who was the kinddy who had picked up the fallen girl?

    He rxed morefortably into the car seat, dropping the binocrs, he was gonna find out.

    ¡°Zoya¡±, he called.

    ¡°Yes my Prince¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out there, whatever happens to me, no matter what happens, don¡¯te over¡±, he ced his hand on the knob.

    ¡°Huh? My Prince?¡± Zoya called, his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Stay in the car and wait for me, don¡¯t bothering¡±, he opened the car.

    ¡°But my Prince, your security¡±.

    ¡°I will be safe, do as I say¡±, and he got down the car.

 At The Tourist Site 2

    RAGHAV got down the car, straightened up his clothes and began walking towards the sit-out where thedies were sitting.

    Zoya just sat in the car watching his boss in awe with his mouth agape. He wished he could just do something to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything, his hands were tied.

    He was damn worried about the Prince¡¯s safety.

    Raghav looked round as he walked majestically towards thedies, like seriously everywhere was damn filled up with people, and he wondered if it was the whole kingdom that hade to the site that Saturday.

    His gaze turned back to where thedies sat and he watched them leaving the sit-out.

    Huh? Where were they going? He decided to trail them behind, he really needed to see thedy who had tripped the little girl, and the one whom had helped her up.

    They were now walking towards the crafts museum, the small building just a few distance away.

    He briskly walked up to them and soon enough, he caught up with them and walked passed.

    Suddenly he stopped, and turned to them. He was now facing thedies.

    ¡°Um, can I ask for your directions please?¡± He asked, looking from onedy to the other.

    They nced at themselves and back to him.

    ¡°Where¡­¡± Rina opened her mouth to talk.

    ¡°Do we look like ushers?¡± Vidya sharply asked rhetorically, interrupting her.

    Rina sighed, not again with this Vidyady.

    ¡°Oh maybe we have the ¡®ask me¡¯ tag on us¡±, Roshni saidughing.

    ¡°Oh goodness! You guys¡­¡±, Rina said, sying her right hand on her head. She turned to the guy asking for directions.

    ¡°Sorry about that please, where exactly are you looking for?¡± Rina asked.

    Raghav smiled and turned to her, looking her over.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±.

    ¡°Busy body¡±, Vidya blurted, interrupting the guy and ring at Rina.

    ¡°My gosh! You are just so annoying to stay with¡±, she continued. ¡°Can¡¯t you just for once, behave like us?¡± She pointed at herself and Roshni.

    ¡°How can she behave like us?¡± Roshni rhetorically asked.

    Rina was lost for words, she just looked on in shock with her mouth agape.

    Raghav sighed, it was enough now.

    ¡°Nevermind girl¡­ and thanks for your concern¡±, he turned to leave.

    They all turned, watching him leave. He had taken just a few steps away from them when he tripped and fell with a thud.

    Holy Moly! Yes, the Prince fell down.

    Vidya and Roshni burst outughing.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Rina eximed and ran up to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hope you aren¡¯t hurt?¡± She asked, helping him up.

    He finally stood on his feet, looking himself over, jeez! He was stained on his palms which he had used innding to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine dear¡±, he nodded.

    Wait¡­ hold on, did he just call her dear? Oh no, it¡¯s impossible, he pinched himself.

    ¡°Hey, you are staining your clothes with your hands¡±, Rina said, jolting him.

    ¡°Are you two going to fall in love? We are hell waiting for you¡±, Vidya shouted and she turned to them, they were chuckling.

    ¡°I need to wash up, can you help please? Do you have water?¡± Raghav asked.

    She held up her water can for him to see, her eyebrows furrowed, gosh! There was just a little water left.

    ¡°This won¡¯t help¡±, she said to him.

    He sighed and looked towards the other two.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they?¡± He asked, tilting his head.

    Rina turned back to them.

    ¡°Roshni, please help him with some water, you hardly drink water so I know you have much left¡±, she pleaded.

    Roshni red at her, her eyes looking at her over.

    ¡°Do I look to you like a pauper?¡± She blurted, Rina flinched, ¡°no look me over, do I look like a pauper that I should help you and your pauper friend?¡±.

    ¡°Pauper new found friend¡±, Vidya addedughing.

    ¡°What brings about that insult, Roshni, what have I done?¡± Rina asked, her voice shaking.

    Raghav instantly felt a hit in his heart, wait¡­ was she about to cry? Like seriously? He felt sorry, he felt he was responsible for the insults being poured out on this kind girl.

    ¡°Look, we can¡¯t keep waiting for you, when you are done, you know your way around¡±, Vidya said and they walked away,ughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, Raghav said, sighing, ¡°I will just find somewhere else to wash up¡±, he turned.

    ¡°Wait¡±, she called back, stopping him.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go like that, don¡¯t worry, spread out your palms¡±, she said, opening her water can.

    Raghav was stunned, what! She¡­ holy moly! He spread out his palms, and she poured out water from the can, while he rubbed his palms against each other, washing them clean.

    She poured it all till it was finished.

    ¡°Woah! Thank you, you are a life saver¡±, he said drying his hands up with his napkin.

    ¡°You wee¡±, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Please wait¡­¡±, he called back and she halted.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Her shaky voice betrayed her, she was about to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, um¡­¡±, he paused and looked into her eyes.

    She started bing impatient, the tears were already threatening to roll down and she damn wasn¡¯t ready to shed tears in front of him.

    ¡°Oh God!¡± She eximed and turned. He held back her right hand, and that was when she turned back to him.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked, his voice more like in a whisper.

    Rina couldn¡¯t fight it anymore, the tears came rushing down, she forcefully pulled out her arm from his grip, and ran off.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±, Raghav shouted and before he knew what was happening, she had sprinted far off.

    Raghav sighed as he stood still and watched her run, taking the exit direction.

    He looked towards the direction the other twodies had taken and smirked, they were the ones who had caused her crying.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    He adjusted his hoodie, covering his face properly with it, then he turned back towards the car.

    Just then the thought of which he had visited the site hit him, he cussed and waved it aside, that can wait, something else has just upied his mind.

    Zoya was already at standby holding the car door open.

    He had watched everything that had just transpired with a clear view from the car.

    When the Prince had tripped and fell, how ady had ran to help him, how she had given him some water to wash his hands, how they had stood facing each other talking and how she had finally ran off.

    He saw everything as it yed out, and he wondered if that was the reason he had visited the site.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he bowed as soon as Raghav got to the car.

    He hopped into the car, and rxed his nerves, resting his head on the headrest.

    Zoya closed the door and walked to the driver¡¯s side, opened and entered.

    ¡°Are we leaving now my Prince?¡± He asked. He needed to be sure.

    ¡°Mm¡±, he shortly replied.

    Zoya slightly bowed and turned on the ignition, revving the engine into motion.

    Then they sped off, leaving the site at once.

    Throughout the drive back to the pce, Raghav was feeling restless and surprisingly uneasy. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong.

    He closed his eyes and rested his head on the headrest, he opened them again, and sat up. Then heid back on the seat.

    He was just restless, tossing and turning.

    Zoya noticed it, but was afraid to speak, he only hoped nothing bad had happened to him.

    Soon they were at the pce, Zoya drove in and parked at the garage. The engine of the car died down and Zoya came out.

    He walked to the backseat and opened it, and Raghav came out, he bowed and closed back the door.

    Raghav then sighed and leaned on the car, he looked at Zoya, he was just patrolling a few meters from him, he was probably waiting for him to leave so he could follow.

    He looked away, closing his eyes. He was still restless, he could feel it. He opened his eyes.

    ¡°Zoya¡±, he called.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, he ran up to him.

    ¡°You saw all that happened at the Tourist Site¡±, he said.

    Zoya hesitated, he couldn¡¯tprehend if it was a question or a statement. He kept mute, looking confused.

    ¡°Am I talking to a dumbass?¡± He blurted, his voice a pitch higher.

    Zoya flinched.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes my P¡­ Prince. I saw, I saw¡±, he stuttered.

    ¡°Good, thedy who gave me some water to wash my hands¡±.

    ¡°Yes my Prince¡±.

    ¡°Find out every detail about her, leave out nothing, I need to know who she is¡±, he said and walked away.

    What! Zoya watched in awe as he left.

 She Canéˆ¥æª› Be His Bride

    SELENA was seated on a small wooden stool in the living room busying herself with her soapmaking, when the door forcefully opened and Rina entered, crying heavily.

    What! She got up without ado, looked her over, then on impulse looked outside the house, to know if someone had chased her or something, she saw nobody.

    Huh? She looked at Rina again, she was now going into her room, still crying.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± She eximed and quickly rinsed her hands in the wash basin close by, and then ran into Rina¡¯s room.

    She entered the room and saw her lying with her face down on the bed.

    What exactly could have gone wrong?

    She had just left the house like three hours ago to visit the Tourist Site, what could possibly have gone wrong there?

    She sighed and walked up to her, then sat beside her on the bed.

    ¡°Baby what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked, cing her right hand on her left shoulder.

    ¡°Why are you crying? What¡¯s the matter?¡± She continued asking.

    Rina suddenly jerked up, making her mom flinch. She turned to stare at her mother in her eyes, and damn it, her beautiful face was full of tears.

    ¡°Promise you are going to give me an answer to my question mom¡±, she said.

    ¡°O¡­ okay, I promise,¡± she stuttered, nodding.

    ¡°Why are we called paupers mom, what does it mean?¡± She asked between tears.

    Selena sighed and turned her gaze away, looking elsewhere. God, what could possibly have prompted this question from her? Someone must have upset her.

    She rubbed her palms against each other, hesitating and unwilling to give Rina the reply she needed.

    ¡°You promised to answer my question,¡± Rina sharply said.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright,¡± she reluctantly said.

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned Rina, this is the first time you are asking this, and I guess you must have been upset at the Site by someone, so I guess you should get some sleep please,¡± she said.

    Rina¡¯s shoulders fell in disappointment.

    ¡°Alright, but be prepared to carry my corpse away from this bed,¡± she blurted and dragged her pillow to her, then rested her head, ready to sleep.

    What! Selena flinched, hold on¡­ did she just say corpse?

    ¡°Alright Rina, you take things too far. Why talking about corpses?¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what I want to hear¡±.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she gave up.

    ¡°Actually Rin, that pauper word means nothing. It is just a term used by the people of our kingdom for families or persons who had drastically dropped in their level of status in general. It¡¯s really nothing to worry about girl¡±.

    Rina sat up, assimting every single word from her mother. Oh! Like seriously? Was this what the p word actually meant?

    She cleaned up her eyes with her palms, staring into space. Then she turned to her mother.

    ¡°But mom, I¡¯m always being humiliated and called this p word virtually everyday. If it really means nothing, then why am I being bullied and mocked?¡± She asked.

    Selena exhaled deeply.

    ¡°You just have to believe it girl, the p word actually meant nothing so serious, what I¡¯ve just told you is the whole thing and nothing more attached¡±.

    ¡°Are you serious mom?¡± Her eyes abating.

    ¡°Yeah, I am¡±, she nodded.

    Rina shook her head vigorously, the whole thing was really frustrating. So it was just that? But why do some people see it as something damn serious?

    ¡°Is that why you are crying? Ohe on, cheer up¡±, her mom said.

    ¡°You really stained your beautiful face with tears¡±.

    Rina forced augh.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t have a swell time at the site, sorry about that. Let me quickly fix you something to eat¡±, Selena said and got up the bed, then walked out the room.

    *

    *

    *

    Aarti sat on the seat in her study, backing the entrance door when her little daughter Alisha, strolled in.

    ¡°Hey mother,¡± she said and ran up to her.

    Aarti smiled as she got down the seat, then weed her daughter with a hug.

    ¡°Hi baby, how was your day at the site, I hope you enjoyed it?¡± She asked, grinning from ear to ear.

    Alisha¡¯s countenance suddenly changed, her shoulders fell, the smiling face began frowning. What was the matter?

    ¡°Alisha,¡± her mother called, ¡°what happened?¡± She asked.

    Alisha kept mute, hesitating to speak. She just stood pouting, and tilting her head sideways.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, speak,¡± Aarti blurted, she was getting impatient.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a swell time mother, it was cut short,¡± she said, her tiny voice sharp.

    Aarti then dragged her daughter along and they both walked to the sofa. They sat.

    ¡°By whom? Talk to me, let me understand. You were the one who insisted you wanted to visit the site, even against my wish, remember?¡±

    Alisha nodded.

    ¡°I know mom¡±.

    ¡°Then speak,¡± she ordered.

    ¡°I was chasing butterflies when ady put out her leg and tripped me¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Just like that? You sure did nothing to her?¡±

    She shook her head sideways.

    ¡°Nothing mother. I was only chasing butterflies, running past her with her friends, and then she tripped me and I fell¡±.

    ¡°Goodness! You see why I hate you going out? Where was the guard and your nanny when this happened?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me it on them mom, please,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen to your pleas this time Ali baby, I¡¯m so gonna spank them¡±, she got up.

    ¡°Mom what does pauper means?¡± She blurted.

    Aarti suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to her, goodness, where had she heard that word?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Who told you about that?¡± She demanded.

    ¡°Thedy at the site who had tripped me, she called me a pauper¡±.

    ¡°What! Who dares that?¡± She fisted her right hand in anger.

    ¡°Calling my daughter a pauper, does she know who you are? I need to see thatdy,¡± she began walking towards the door.

    ¡°But someone else gave me a candy,¡± Alisha said, halting her mother.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She turned to her, ¡°haven¡¯t I warned you to stop taking things from strangers? My goodness! Where the hell were the guard and nanny when all these were going on?¡±

    ¡°Mum, thisdy isn¡¯t a stranger to me. She was the one who helped me up when I fell. She carried me and cleaned me up, then gave me this,¡± she brandished the candy for her mom to see.

    Aarti was instantly weakened and melted to the bones. Thisdy must be a kind human, she smiled.

    ¡°Oh really? Alright then, that is good of her. I think you should go upstairs now, freshen up and thene down for lunch,¡± she winked.

    ¡°Is that all you going to say about the kinddy momma?¡±

    Aarti smiled.

    ¡°Oh no Alisha, that was really good of her, um, can you still remember her face?¡±

    Alisha smiled.

    ¡°Yeah momma, sure,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°You can go now okay? We meet upter in the dining room¡±.

    She smiled and got up.

    ¡°Call me the guard and your nanny,¡± Aarti said.

    ¡°Alright mom¡±, and she opened the door and walked out.

    The door opened again a few secondster and a young well built man together with a youngdy entered.

    The man was holding a brown envelope.

    ¡°My Lady¡±, they greeted, bowing slightly.

    ¡°My daughter had just told me all that happened at the site, where the hell were you two when that all happened?¡± She asked slowly, trying her best to keep her cool.

    She had been working on her tempers these days and so didn¡¯t want to lose it.

    ¡°We have actually been with her all the while, we knew when it all happened and My Lady, I have some stuff for you,¡± the guard said.

    Aarti turned her gaze from him to the nanny, who was just nodding and concurring with what the guard had said.

    ¡°What stuff?¡± She asked looking back at him.

    He quickly opened the envelope he was holding, dipped his right hand into it, and brought out some pictures.

    ¡°Those are the photos of the twodies your daughter told you about. We also got a tip off that the Prince came around¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± She looked up from the pictures.

    ¡°The Prince?¡± She asked, her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Yes my Lady,¡± the two replied in unison.

    Aarti smiled and turned back to the pictures in her hands. She saw ady helping her daughter up from the ground, that was the first picture she saw.

    ¡°That is the kinddy,¡± it was the nanny who spoke this time.

    The second slide showed the samedy cleaning up her daughter with a napkin. She studied her well, she was a real total stranger, hadn¡¯t met her before.

    Aarti looked at them.

    ¡°So why did you take this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We figure out there is something you might need,¡± the guard said.

    She got to the third slide and halted. What!

    ¡°That¡¯s thedy who tripped your daughter,¡± came the guard.

    ¡°And called her a pauper¡±, the nanny added.

    ¡°What! This is Vidya, Roshan¡¯s daughter, the supposed bride for the Prince¡±, Aarti bursted out, her eyes widened in shock and confusion.

    ¡°Yes my Lady, we know¡±.

    ¡°We envisaged you might actually need it, that was why we took the pictures,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Was she the one who had tripped my daughter and called her a pauper?¡± She asked, she just needed to be sure.

    ¡°Yes my Lady¡±, the nanny replied.

    ¡°My goodness!¡± She walked up to her seat and flopped on it.

    ¡°And she is about to get married to the Prince,¡± she said, staring into space.

    ¡°No¡­¡±, she shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t let my nephew have such ady as a wife¡±, she got up.

    ¡°She can¡¯t be his bride¡­. never¡±.

 Leave The School

    SHE put back all the pictures into the envelope and carefully kept it on the study desk.

    ¡°Thanks for this, I really need it,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thanks my Lady. Can we leave now?¡± The guard asked.

    Aarti sighed, hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°You can leave¡±, she finally said, and they bowed and left the study.

    *

    *

    *

    The ss was so noisy and full of life, activities here and there.

    But unfortunately, the desk of Rina and Zaina was silent and sullen, as they did their things in silence.

    Why not? Rina had told Zaina of her encounter with Vidya and Roshni at the Tourist Site, and trust Zaina, she had been damn angry.

    To make matters worse, Vidya didn¡¯t evene to apologize, she has been patrolling the ss, going in and out with Roshni.

    Guess, Roshni was now her new found friend, and they had be an item.

    Zaina wasn¡¯t really surprised when Rina had told her though, she expected it. She knew Vidya just wanted something from them, not friendship, because the most important thing, they were not in any way,patible.

    They never talked like her, they never behaved like her, they never reasoned like her. But Roshni did, so she was the perfect friend for her.

    Just then, a junior student approached their desk.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hello Miss Rina¡±, he greeted and they both looked up from their books.

    ¡°Yeah, how can I help you?¡± Rina asked.

    ¡°The principal wants to see you¡±, he said.

    Rina nced at Zaina, and back to the student.

    ¡°Alright and thanks for the info, I will be there shortly¡±, she replied.

    The student smiled and left.

    ¡°Yo baby Z, the new principal, what does he want?¡± She rhetorically asked.

    Zaina shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just go¡±.

    Rina exhaled deeply and got up, then walked out of the ss.

    She briskly walked to the principal¡¯s office, her heartbeat increasing with the second. Infact, she could clearly hear it beat.

    What could have gone wrong? Why has the principal demanded to see her? This was the new principal, Mrs Anika had been transferred about two weeks ago.

    She got to his office and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she heard him speak.

    With shaky hands, she turned on the door knob and went in. He was looking tense and that alone, increased her fears.

    ¡°Good day sir,¡± she genuflected.

    ¡°Yeah good day Rina,¡± he replied, avoiding her gaze, and she wondered why.

    ¡°Um Rina Doween, I just figured out from the bursary that you are yet toplete your fees for the term,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She mouthed, looking him straight in the eyes.

    He just looked down on a book as he spoke, avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°Excuse me sir, you said I¡¯m still owing?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak with water in my mouth¡±, he said.

    ¡°Sorry sir, but¡­¡±.

    ¡°But what?¡± He interrupted her, his gaze was now fixed on hers.

    ¡°Your fees are still outstanding and I would like you to do us the favor of excusing the school,¡± he stated, picking his words.

    ¡°What! Leaving school? Why should I? Besides Mrs Anika had cleared my fees already¡±.

    ¡°Are you teaching me my job?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, sorry sir. But with due respect sir, you have no right to ask me to leave the school because of fees, Mrs Anika cleared that up before she left, she showed me the receipt herself,¡± Rina stressed.

    The principal smirked, nodding.

    ¡°I can see how smart and difficult you are trying to prove Rina, I give you thirty minutes to excuse the school premises or you have me to contend with,¡± he stated emphatically.

    Rina¡¯s shoulders dropped, she was damn helpless.

    She still has just a few weeks left before graduating out of high school, just a few more weeks left.

    ¡°Sir please, just spare me. I will get the fees, how much is it?¡± She began pleading.

    ¡°Are you deaf? I need no money, all I just need is for you to leave the school at once, period¡±, he shouted.

    Rina¡¯s hands went to her head, as far as she was concerned, she was finished.

    She turned to the principal again.

    ¡°Sir please, just let me finish high school, please¡±, she pleaded.

    Now she knew someone was behind it, he couldn¡¯t have just woken up only to ask her to leave the school.

    ¡°Leave my office Rina¡­ leave¡±, he got up and she flinched, then ran out of the office.

    Mr Yash felt guilty as soon as the young girl ran out of his office. He really wished he could help it, but he couldn¡¯t, his hands were tied.

    Just three days ago, during the lunch break hour, two students had strolled into his office¡­..

    ¡­¡­. shback¡­¡­.

    ¡°Good afternoon Mr Yash¡±, the two girls who had just entered his office greeted.

    He looked up from the book he was writing on, to behold two students staring at him. One of them was holding a small brown paper

    ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I am Vidya Sujit¡±, she dropped the paper on his desk.

    He looked at them and then picked up the paper, his eyes widened instantly.

    ¡°I need you to evacuate one Rina Doween, final year student, out of the school¡±.

    ¡°Mm?¡± He asked.

    ¡°You heard me¡±, she folded her arms.

    ¡°Rina Doween?¡± He asked, stuttering.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°She is a threat to me and I want her out and out of the school premises, never to step foot here again¡±, she smirked.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±, he stood up, ¡°You can¡¯t possiblye into my office and order me around like I¡¯m your puppet, do you want to be punished?¡±.

    The girls looked at themselves and bursted intoughter. Mr Yash was taken aback.

    ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t look at that properly¡±, she pointed at the brown paper.

    He nced down at the paper and back at them.

    ¡°Alright, I think you don¡¯t love your job¡­¡±, she made to take the paper and leave.

    ¡°Ho¡­ hold on¡±, he said and she stopped. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet¡±, and he flopped down on the swivel chair.

    ¡°But¡­ how am I supposed to do that?¡±

    The girls scoffed.

    ¡°Ask your ass that question. I am giving you two days¡±, she raised up two of her fingers to indicate, the other student did the same.

    ¡°Just two to aplish it¡±, she took the paper and they both walked out of the office.

    ¡­¡­. Present Day¡­¡­.

    Now Rina had just left his office, filled with sorrow. He was damn sorry and really wished he could help, but his job was on the line.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina got out of the hallway crying and ran into Zaina¡¯s hands.

    She had actually followed behind minutes after she had left the ss, she had envisaged something bad to happen.

    ¡°Hey girl,¡± she said as she held her tight in a hug, she was heavily crying.

    ¡°Yo Rin what is it? Why are you crying? My goodness!¡±, She used her napkin to clean up her face.

    ¡°I have been expelled¡±, she said in-between sobs.

    ¡°What! Expelled?¡± She let out a dryugh.

    ¡°What kinda joke is that?¡±

    Rina shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, the principal just asked me to leave the school premises in thirty minutes¡±, she sniffed.

    Zaina was shocked.

    ¡°But why? Goodness!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said I have outstanding fees yet to bepleted¡­¡±.

    ¡°Mrs Anika had cleared that,¡± she interrupted.

    ¡°I told him so but he asked if I was now teaching him his job. I even offered to pay it up, if maybe Mrs Anika didn¡¯t, but he refused¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, that means someone is behind this, there¡¯s more skeleton in the cupboard¡±, Zaina said.

    ¡°I thought so too¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Can you please go get me my school bag and stuff from the ss? Please, I don¡¯t want to go back there¡±, she said.

    Zaina looked at her.

    ¡°Just like that? Aren¡¯t you gonna do something about it?¡±

    ¡°Do what? What possibly can I do?¡± She asked.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°Damn it, and my dad who¡¯s the only one I can run to for help right now isn¡¯t in town, he left two days ago for a business trip, and would not be back until two weekster¡±, she groaned.

    Rina sighed, cleaning her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Zaina, I really appreciate your help. Can you now go in and get my stuff? I will be waiting here¡±, she looked around, there was nobody in sight.

    ¡°Someone is really behind this, and I think I could guess¡±, she said.

    Rina looked at her.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Vidya¡±.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav sat on his piano seat sipping wine. He felt his body warming up, his head twirled.

    Not yet again. This was how he has been feeling since his encounter with the kinddy at the site.

    Always restless, always wanting to see her again, to see her beautiful face again. Holy Moly! He really just didn¡¯t want to think he was beginning to fall¡­

    Nah, he shook his head as he picked up the wine ss and sipped. He never wouldn¡¯t, Raghav wouldn¡¯t.

    It was just mere coincidence and nothing more attached.

    Just then, the door opened, Zoya entered.

    ¡°What is it this time?¡± Raghav asked, his eyes shut tight.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°I have been trying my best, Maharana, but¡­¡±.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gotten anything about her,¡± he interrupted, opening his eyes.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes Your Grace. I¡¯m sorry, I will keep trying. You know you said you wanted it a secret so I didn¡¯t put up the other guards on this case, I¡¯m doing it ¡­¡±.

    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up?¡± He shouted, interrupting again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my Prince,¡± he bowed.

    He suddenly began feeling heated up, and ufortable.

    ¡°Just get out! Call me Alina,¡± he ordered.

 Searching For Her

    ZOYA bowed again and then walked out of the room.

    Raghav dropped the wine ss on his dressing table and walked to the bed. Even in the heavy well ventted and air conditioned room, he was sweating and perfusing.

    Worse of it all, he was feeling dizzy as well. His eyes were damn heavy. He wasn¡¯t okay before, he knew it. But the news which Zoya had brought worsened it.

    How could he not have found or gotten anything, any single thing about thedy? He must be damn crazy.

    He managed to drag his feet to his bed and sank into it.

    He heard knocks on the door, he ignored it. He couldn¡¯t reply.

    The door opened and Alina rushed in.

    ¡°My Prince,¡± she ran up to him and was shocked at seeing him in such a state.

    ¡°You sent for me my Prince,¡± she added.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes Ali¡­ Alina, I ¡­ did,¡± he stuttered, his eyes flickering close and open.

    ¡°My Prince, what is wrong?¡± She asked, and put up her right hand, about to bring it down on his head to feel his temple, but she stopped.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m¡­,¡± he said in a whisper.

    ¡°Take care of me Alina.¡±

    She exhaled deeply and then brought the hand down on his head, feeling his temple.

    Jeez, he was damn hot, so hot that she felt his body could possibly boil water.

    ¡°Stay here my Prince, don¡¯t move,¡± she said and dashed into the bathroom.

    Minutester, she was out.

    ¡°My Prince, you have to go in and take a fresh bath with cold water, your temperature is high,¡± she persuaded.

    ¡°Mm,¡± he said, flickering his eyes.

    ¡°My Prince please, try and get me. Go into the bathroom and have a  bath.¡±

    Raghav then tried to get up, and she helped him, held onto him till they got to the bathroom and she came out, closing the door behind her.

    Immediately she heard the sound of rushing water, she nodded and left the room for the sick bay downstairs.

    Minutester, she was back with some drugs, and a tray of food.

    She was still arranging the food in his small dining room when the bathroom door opened and he came out.

    She turned and jeez, his hot muscr body radiated, with drips of water dripping. She swallowed hard and looked away, she was mesmerized.

    ¡°Um Maharana, I will be back, let me get something,¡± she said and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Mm,¡± she could hear him reply shortly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She closed the door behind her and leaned on it. Holy Moly! What was that? Pure temptation, yes, that was pure temptation in there.

    Two maids walked passed and they turned to her, she red at them.

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°What the hell is she always doing in the Prince¡¯s room, every second, everyday?¡± She overheard one of the maids ask the other.

    ¡°Like seriously I don¡¯t know, he just likes her more,¡± the other replied.

    ¡°More like a favorite maid huh.¡±

    ¡°Or a personal maid, and that has gotten into her head.¡±

    Alina hissed at them and then turned on the door knob to go in, he must have finished dressing up.

    She went in and truly, he had dressed up, already sitting in the dining room and probably waiting for her.

    Huh? Was he waiting for her to feed him? She walked up to him.

    ¡°My Prince, I got you some drugs from the sick bay, you have to eat so you can take them¡±.

    He nodded.

    ¡°How are you feeling now, at least after the bath?¡± She asked, smiling.

    ¡°A little bit better¡±, he whispered.

    She nodded and then uncovered the food. It was Mas dosa, an Indian cuisine, his best.

    He picked up his cutleries and began devouring the food. Alina smiled watching him eat, she refilled his ss of water at intervals.

    ¡°Should I get you some wine?¡± She asked.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with this,¡± his voice was low.

    ¡°Alright. I hope you are enjoying your meal?¡± She asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s exquisite. Who prepared it?.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± she replied, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Mm, bahut svadista, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Awwn, dhanyavaad¡­ thank you Maharana¡±, she said bowing.

    Soon he was done eating and she packed the dishes to the side, then brought out the drugs and administered them to him as the nurse at the sick bay had instructed.

    ¡°I think you should get a sleep now Maharana¡±, she said, packing up the dishes into the tray.

    He scoffed while walking to his bed, and picked up hisptop on it, then walked back to the dining room.

    ¡°My Prince please, so you don¡¯t get high again, just rest¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°When I¡¯m done, I will rest. Thanks Alina, I¡¯m feeling better already¡±, he opened theptop and began surfing.

    ¡°You are wee Your Grace¡±, she bowed and left the room.

    He intended to skype Terry, he put the call through and he picked up at once.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, he came up on the video, beaming.

    ¡°Good day Maharana¡±, he hailed.

    Raghav nodded and studied his environment, he found out he was in a cafeteria.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the cafeteria man¡±, he saidughing, he had noticed the prince looking intently.

    ¡°I see¡±, he nodded, sniffing his left hand.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± Terry asked.

    ¡°Not really good, my favorite maid just left here now¡±, he nced over his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh Alina. What is wrong with you man?¡± His face changed.

    ¡°Men, since the encounter at the site, I have been feeling somehow, restless and having bouts of illness¡±, he used his right hand to rub his eyes.

    ¡°My goodness!¡± He smiled.

    Raghav was taken aback.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m talking about something serious and here you are smiling, what is up?¡± He demanded.

    ¡°You are in love my Prince¡­ you are in love¡±, he pped his hands,ughing.

    Raghav¡¯s eyes twitched, what! He looked at him.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Damn serious, you¡­ are¡­ in¡­ love¡±, he continuedughing.

    Raghav looked away, then turned back to him.

    ¡°I will talk to youter Terry¡±, he cut the call and shut down theptop.

    He walked to his wardrobe and changed into a blue hoodie sweater and ck trousers.

    Picking up one of the car keys from the rack, he dashed out of the room.

    He bumped into Alina in the hallway.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, she called smiling, ¡°I was actuallying to your room to see how better you have got¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Alina, I told you that¡±, he replied walking away.

    Alina stood in utmost confusion as she watched his retreating figure. Where was he heading to? And dressed like that?

    She tilted her head, still confused. Then she turned and walked back.

    Raghav half ran half walked to the garage, towards the white Nissan. Zoya quickly caught up with him.

    ¡°My Prince, where exactly are you heading to?¡± He asked.

    Raghav ignored him, opened the car and entered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me Zoya, I will be fine¡±, he replied, strapping on the seatbelt.

    He turned on the ignition and drove towards the gate, then zoomed off.     Raghav got to the Tourist Site in due time, he drove towards the sit-out where he had met with the wonderdy who had been giving him restless moments.

    He parked properly and alighted, then looked around. The people who hade weren¡¯t as much as before, they were scanty.

    It wasn¡¯t the weekend, he guessed that was the reason.

    He began walking about slowly, his eyes looking around for her. He just wanted to at least know her name, see her again, hear her voice again.

    Jeez, he hit his forehead with his right hand. Was this how love feels? Terry had just said so.

    He walked back to his car and leaned on it, he was gonna wait.

    Minutester, he sighted one of thedies who hade with her that Saturday. Wow, this was at least a progress.

    He left the side of his car and began walking towards her, thank goodness, it wasn¡¯t the rude one.

    ¡°Hey¡±, he called on reaching her.

    She halted and looked him over from head to toe. She scoffed, recognizing him instantly as the guy from the other day.

    Why was he always in hoodies, she thought.

    ¡°Hi¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yeah, you are alone today?¡± He smiled, looking around.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Well yes, anything?¡±

    ¡°Yep please, sorry to disturb you. Um¡­ can you please tell me about your friend? I mean the kind one, I just want to know her name¡±, he said.

    She looked at him again, this time for a long time that he even became perturbed and uneasy.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know her¡±, she said and began walking away.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not done with you. I mean her name, just her full name¡±, he insisted, pleading.

    ¡°Can you please stop harassing me? I don¡¯t know her¡±, she shouted.

    Raghav looked round and was about to go on his knees.

    ¡°My knees are on the ground and I know you do know her, please tell me¡±, he continued pleading.

    ¡°Stop embarrassing me, I don¡¯t¡±, she shouted and before he could stop her, she had already run off.

    Gosh! He stood straight and watched her leave. He sighed, disappointed, he walked back to the car.

 In Need Of A New Maid

    ROSHNI sprinted all the way towards the exit of the site, turning back intermittently. She got to the front of one of the museums and stopped, breathing heavily.

    She turned back to look at the guy that had just stopped her to ask nonsense, and sighed when she saw him walking towards his car.

    Who was he and why was he asking of Rina? Most importantly, why was he always in hoodies? What is he hiding? All these questions ran through her in seconds.

    She sighed and nced at her wristwatch, she cussed. If not for that stupid Sindura, her boyfriend she wouldn¡¯t have been there, yes this guy wouldn¡¯t have seen her, talk more of stopping her.

    She and Sindura had nned to meet at the site that evening, to put it understandably, they were having a date.

    But the stupid guy didn¡¯t show up and so she decided to go back home after trying his contact for a while, and that was when this hoodie guy had seen her.

    She exhaled deeply and turned towards the guy again, he was already driving out.

    She instantly half ran half walked to the gate, and she left.

    *

    *

    *

    Prisha nced at the big wall clock on the wall for the upteenth time and cussed. She got up from her bed and began walking towards the door.

    Suddenly, she stopped. Hold on, was she really the one to go drag in that lousy maid?

    Was she really the one to remind Aashvi of her job? That it was obviously the stipted time to bring her her dinner? Again?

    Aashvi was her personal maid, employed and appointed to be her personal maid, and her duty was to service the princess alone.

    But one fault of hers which Prisha always overlooked, she was stubborn and lousy.

    ¡°Gosh!¡± Prisha mouthed as her stomach rumbled, reminding her she hadn¡¯t put in anything since the afternoon.

    She sat back on the bed, maybe she (Aashvi)  was still busy or something.

    Yeah, just maybe, she just would wait for like a few minutes more.

    About fifteen minutester when she didn¡¯t see her, she got up and walked out of the room, heading for the kitchen. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ***

    ¡°Are you crazy Aashvi? I said take that tray to the Princess, she is waiting for you,¡± Prag, the chief maid said to Aashvi.

    They were in the kitchen, dinner had just been prepared, and all the maids were busy carrying out the jobs allotted to them.

    The ones allotted to the King and his wife, had taken their meals to the dining, where they were going to eat.

    Prisha always had dinners in her room, it was like a norm for her, and Aashvi, her personal maid knew this.

    But right now she was feeling reluctant to carry out her job.

    She looked at the tray and made a face, then she turned to Prag, she was boiling in anger staring at her.

    She pulled her face away and turned to the other maids in the kitchen, they were all staring at her with confused looks, and shock on their faces.

    What was wrong with her?

    ¡°Are you still standing there?¡± Prag asked again, this time her voice a pitch higher, she was damn angry.

    ¡°Well Prag,¡± she spoke up, folding her arms, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t, I will do it when I want to,¡± she blurted, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°So what are you insinuating?¡± Prag asked.

    ¡°The Princess can wait.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°What!¡± The other maids in the kitchen all gasped.

    ? ¡°Did she really said that?¡± A maid asked.

    ? ¡°Oh Jeez! That is an abomination,¡± came another.

    ? ¡°A taboo,¡± another bustressed.

    Aashvi looked at them and hissed. What was wrong with them? Why are they taking this so seriously like¡­ ahh, gosh!

    Couldn¡¯t they see it? How can she be appointed as a personal maid to the Princess, that little girl?

    Someone she was damn far older than? She hated being dragged and controlled about by her like a puppet, just because she is a Princess.

    ¡°Aashvi!¡± Prag shouted, her eyes widened in shock.

    Aashvi sighed.

    ¡°Look Prag, this is normal. I mean she just has to wait¡­¡±.

    ¡°And who has to wait?¡± A small but firm voice behind, from the entrance asked.

    Jeez, they all turned, it was the Princess, looking morous as usual and standing by the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat my question¡±, she said, walking further into the kitchen.

    Aashvi lowered her head, avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°Oh, the cat has caught your tongue right?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We are really sorry my Princess, she¡­¡±, Prag spoke up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to talk Prag¡±, Prisha interrupted and she instantly kept shut.

    ¡°So Aashvi, I have to get up,e out of my room, and practically drag you to bring my meal right? Are you a robot?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°What! Are you talking back to me?¡± She demanded.

    ¡°With due respect, I¡¯m far older than you¡±, she muttered under her breath, without a sign of remorse.

    ¡°You must be out of your mind¡±, Prisha said and looked at the other maids, they were all visibly shaken.

    The tension in the kitchen was so much.

    ¡°My Princess¡­¡±, she opened her mouth to speak again.

    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up! Shut up!¡± She shouted.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± The deep emotionless baritone asked, they all turned and holy moly! It was the Prince!

    Everyone went cold and freezes instantly, including Aashvi.

    Christ! She wasn¡¯t expecting the Prince to walk in, she wasn¡¯t at all. Not at that moment.

    Raghav had gotten back from the site a few minutes ago, he had been in the garden and had just decided to go upstairs, and walking past the kitchen, he heard somemotion.

    He walked further into the kitchen, his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked from one person to the other, expecting an answer.

    ¡°You guys know I never repeat myself¡±, he said, his voice a pitch higher.

    Prisha sighed and turned to him.

    ¡°Maharana, wee¡±, she first greeted.

    ¡°It¡¯s Aashvi and her lousy behavior again, she¡¯s been talking back at me¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± Raghav eximed, he turned to Aashvi.

    ¡°You dare talk back to the Princess? You maid¡±, he raged.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry my Prince¡±, she rubbed her palms together, going down on her knees.

    Raghav said nothing, hesitating for a while as he kept mute staring at everyone else.

    Then he turned to Prag.

    ¡°She¡¯s fired¡±, he blurted.

    ¡°What!¡± The others gasped.

    ¡°Inform the council, put up the notice, we need a new maid¡±, and he walked out.

 In Need Of A New Maid 2

    ZAINA walked into the kitchen with covered tes of food in her hands. She walked up to the microwave, opened it and ced the tes in it, then she turned it on.

    She stood by the counter and waited. The food in the microwave was her dad¡¯s, it was his dinner.

    He had already settled down to eat when he returned that evening, only to get an emergency meeting call from the pce.

    He then told her mother to keep the meal aside, so he could answer the call, and he left.

    That was about an hour ago, now he was back and seated at the dining table, ready to eat, and so, she had to warm up the food in the microwave.

    She stood by the counter waiting and her thoughts traveled. School had been hectic for her since Rina left, anyways, it was just three weeks and she would finally be leaving high school.

    She had done all the best she could to make sure Rina didn¡¯t do anything stupid, called her, visited and all that. And she¡¯s damn sure she was perfectly alright.

    Minutester, it was done. She carefully opened the microwave and took out the tes, then she closed it back.

    She ced the tes on the counter, and went to get a tray. When she found one, she ced the tes in it, then walked up to the fridge and took out a bottle of chilled water, and a juice.

    She also singled out a ss tumbler from the cup rack, then carefully arranged all these in the tray.

    Suddenly she paused thinking, the cutleries and table napkin were already on the dining table, she waved that aside.

    Picking up the tray, she walked out of the kitchen, and towards the dining.

    She got to the dining and met her mother, Sarika, setting the table. Her dad wasn¡¯t there, he had gone to the living room. She ced the tray on it, and together with her mom, set the meal, then she walked out.

    ¡°Honey¡±, Sarika called, ¡°dinner is ready¡±, she added.

    He got up from the couch without ado and walked to the dining. He sat and she gave him a bowl of water to wash his hands.

    When he was done, he picked up his cutleries and began watering his gullets.

    ¡°So why were you called to the pce?¡± She asked taking a seat opposite him.

    He swallowed the chewed food in his mouth, picking up the ss of water.

    ¡°An emergency meeting¡±, he shortly replied.

    ¡°Emergency meeting?¡± Her eyes widened.

    ¡°What could have prompted that?¡± She asked, refilling the ss.

    ¡°The Princess¡¯s personal maid was fired by the Prince this evening¡±.

    ¡°What! For a prince to fire a maid himself¡­ oh jeez, it must be a serious issue¡±.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Very¡±.

    ¡°So what exactly were you called for? Were you the only one called?¡±

    ¡°I and one other, just the most important persons of the council. Well, we were called to be informed that a new maid is needed right now¡±.

    ¡°So it is something like a vacancy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my department though, to put up the vacancy and interview those who apply¡±, he drank from the juice ss.

    Zaina who walked in like two minutes ago unnoticed, heard everything. She smiled.

    ¡°Dad?¡± She called and they both turned to her.

    ¡°Yes dear?¡±

    ¡°Um, what are the procedures to take for one to be employed?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Huh? Are you trying to take up the job?¡± Her mother asked, wideyed.

    She smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°No mum, asking for someone¡±.

    ¡°Oh, you have someone?¡± Her father asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Alright, it won¡¯t be that tedious though, since I¡¯m the one standing¡±, he drank some water.

    ¡°When you are ready, I¡¯m going to give you a form for her to fill¡±.

    Yuppie! Just like that? Wow, she grinned.

    ¡°Alright dad, I¡¯m gonna inform her¡±.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not a child?¡±

    She and her mom nced at themselves and bursted intoughter.

    ¡°No daddy, she is a growndy. Gosh! How can I bring a child?¡± She asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±, he shrugged.

    ¡°Thank you daddy¡±, and she happily walked out.

    She hopes this really works, she hopes.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina sat in the living room busying herself with studying when a car screeched to a halt outside.

    She looked through the window and spotted a sky blue coloured Ferrari, she sighed, that was Zaina.

    This was exactly the third time she had visited in that week. She remained indoors and waited for her toe up.

    Zaina came out of the car and smoothened her short red designer gown, then looked around.

    She turned to her chauffeur.

    ¡°Just wait for me in the car this time sir, I won¡¯t be long¡±.

    The middle aged man nodded and she walked up to the house. She got to the door and knocked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come in girl¡­ seen you¡±, Rina said from inside.

    She smiled and turned on the door knob, then entered.

    ¡°Yo girl¡±, she said, shing her thirty two.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She replied from where she sat reading.

    Zaina walked up to her.

    ¡°Bookworm¡±, she saidughing.

    Rina shrugged.

    ¡°What else can a girl do?¡± She asked, turning to look at her.

    ¡°Good heavens, I love your gown Zaina¡­ wow!¡± Sheplimented.

    Zaina smiled, waving her right hand over her shoulder.

    ¡°I feel like a queen now¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°Ohe on you should feel more than that¡±, she said looking her over,

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she added.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she replied, smiling. ¡°I think I will have to get you one, or would you prefer I give you this one?¡± She asked.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°Come on Zaina, I was onlyplimenting, I wasn¡¯t asking for one¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°I know¡±.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t, virtually all the clothes in my wardrobe were given to me by you in this manner, do you want me to open a boutique?¡±

    Zaina bursted intoughter as she sank into the couch.

    ¡°If that would make you happy¡±, she said.

    ¡°No, you better not, thanks¡±.

    ¡°If you say so, how is mom?¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°Mom is fine, gone to the mart. You visited the day before yesterday, and you are here again, what is the matter?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want me to visit you anymore right, alright¡±, she got up and began walking away.

    Rinaughed and got up to go after her. She held back her hand,ughing.

    ¡°Come on, I was just joking, pretty head¡±, she said.

    Zaina looked at her, then turned back to the couch and they both sat.

    ¡°Guess my reason foring here?¡± She asked.

    Rina cracked her brain.

    ¡°That you finally would be going on a vacation¡±, she said.

    Zaina shook her head in the negation.

    ¡°Nah¡±.

    ¡°Alright, you already nned for your college¡±, she beamed.

    ¡°Uh uh, not that¡±, she shook her head.

    ¡°Okay¡±, Rina sighed and cleaned her face with her hands.

    ¡°You have finally seen the Prince and know what he looks like¡±.

    ¡°Nope¡±.

    ¡°Then what?¡± She gave up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up easily¡±, Zaina saidughing.

    ¡°I give up on this one please¡±, she said.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright. I¡­ got you a job¡±.

    Huh? Her eyes twitched, job? For who at this age?.

    ¡°Job?¡± She slowly asked.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you like the idea? I mean staying home all day¡­ you can actually start earning some money now¡±.

    Rina exhaled.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine. So which job?¡±

    ¡°Well, a pce maid was fired yesterday by the Prince¡±.

    ¡°What? The Prince himself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Rina¡±, she took hold of her hands,  ¡°the pce needs a new maid, I need you to take up that job¡±.

    What!

 Be His Personal Maid

    RINA rxed on the couch in the living room all dressed up and ready, two big travel bags stood beside her.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she finally epted the job offered by Zaina because she had actually rejected the previous day she visited.

    Zaina had persuaded her, but she refused. But not until her mother also joined persuading, before she epted.

    The procedures to take in order to secure the job wasn¡¯t as tedious as she thought, since it was Elder Sachin, Zaina¡¯s dad who had single handedly carried out the whole thing.

    She glued her eyes to her phone as she waited patiently for the chauffeur who was gonnae pick her up, so she could resume work.

    Selena walked into the living room with a huge packet of sanitary pads, she walked up to where Rina had dropped her bags and began stuffing the packet into one of them.

    Rina looked at her.

    ¡°Mom?¡± She stressed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Selena asked while still doing what she was doing.

    ¡°Do you want to turn me into the woman with the issue of blood? You have given me a packet of that already¡±, she said, sitting up.

    Selena ignored her until she was done, then she turned to her.

    ¡°You seem not to get this, being a maid means you will start living in the pce, when you need this, who is gonna give it to you?¡±

    Rina bursted intoughter, startling her mother. Her eyebrows twitched, why was sheughing? What¡¯s funny?

    ¡°Do I look to you like aedian that youugh?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Okay, if it gets finished, what should I do then?¡± Rina rhetorically asked.

    ¡°I actually asked Zaina about this¡±, Rina said, nodding.

    ¡°Mm?¡± She stood arms akimbo.

    ¡°Yeah. She said all pce maids are virtually provided with everything they need, practically everything¡±, she used her hands to demonstrate.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Including pads, clothes¡­ everything. I shouldn¡¯t talk about food because for sure that would be provided¡±.

    Selena was amazed, she didn¡¯t know this.

    ¡°Like seriously?¡± She asked, looking at her.

    ¡°Can I be lying to you mother?¡± She asked rhetorically.

    Selena broadly smiled.

    ¡°Alright¡±, she nced at the big wall clock on the wall.

    ¡°The chauffeur would soon be here Rin, don¡¯t forget everything I told you the previous night, all we discussed¡±.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mom¡±, she nodded, ¡°I would never forget¡±.

    Selena smiled.

    ¡°Good. Remember you are from a humble family and please, don¡¯t try to get into fights or quarrels with other maids, respect whoever is above you, and most especially¡­¡±.

    ¡°Respect the royal family¡±, Rina interrupted, nodding her head with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She opened them.

    ¡°Mmm, wasn¡¯t this what you told mest night? You are still repeating yourself momma¡±, she licked her lips.

    Her motherughed.

    ¡°I know, I just want to make sure everything sinks into your head¡±, she touched her head.

    Rinaughed and stood up, facing her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so gonna miss you mom¡±, she said.

    ¡°Me too, you can call, I can call¡±, she said.

    Rina nodded and embraced her and they held themselves in tight embrace.

    The loud ring of the horn of a car outside the building jolted them back to reality, Rina flinched.

    ¡°Jeez! That must be the chauffeur from the pce¡±, she said and ran out. Selena followed behind.

    Rina got outside to meet an orange Range Rover, sparkling new. Hmm, she licked her lips.

    The chauffeur alighted and confidently walked towards them.

    He was a fine looking young man of middle age. He was muscr and hefty, his dark goggles gave him another look.

    Rina studied him as he walked up to them, by now her mother had joined her at the balcony.

    The chauffeur suddenly stopped, looked round and surveyed the environs, and then walked up to them.

    ¡°Good afternoon ma¡¯am, afternoon miss¡±, he greeted, removing his goggles and bowing slightly.

    Woah, was that how the people from the pce always bow, even outside the pce? Rina thought.

    ¡°Afternoon¡±, they replied.

    ¡°I am Zosar, from the pce, the chauffeur¡±, he said looking at the building.

    ¡°I hope I am in the right ce?¡± He added, asking.

    ¡°Oh yes you are¡±, Selena nodded.

    ¡°Alright, can you show me your card, just to confirm?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Rina mouthed and rushed inside the house, she had totally forgotten.

    After the sess of the interview, Elder Sachin had given her a small stic card, it was just for her to prove to the chauffeur who was gonnae pick her up, that she was the right person.

    It was a way of preventing impersonation as they have had cases of such things in the past.

    Secondster Rina was out with the card, she handed it to him.

    He took it and nced at it, seeing her passport on it, and the royal signature, he nodded and gave the card back to her.

    ¡°Any bags to carry?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Um, do you minding in to have lunch, or just to take a little refreshment?¡± Selena asked and Rina smiled, staring at him.

    The chauffeur shook his head.

    ¡°Oh no thank you, I really do not have the time¡±, he smiled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alright if you say so, though I insist¡±, she persuaded.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks ma¡¯am¡±, he greeted.

    ¡°Any bags?¡± He asked again, turning to Rina.

    ¡°Oh yes, let me get them¡±, and she ran inside to get them.

    Hmm, Zosar sighed within himself.

    ¡°You have a great girl for a daughter ma¡¯am¡±, heplimented, nodding.

    Selena smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone says that¡±.

    ¡°Her future is going to be bright¡­ and great¡±, he added.

    Selena shrugged, saying nothing. Just then, Rina rolled out the boxes, one in each hand.

    Zosar stepped forward to help her with it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself sir, I can do this¡±, Rina said.

    He was taken aback and thrown off bnce by her calm and respectful behavior.

    ¡®She really took after her mom¡¯, he thought to himself.

    ¡°This is my job girl, let me do it¡±, he said and took hold of the boxes, then rolled them towards the car.

    Rina shrugged and turned to her mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go mom¡±, she said.

    Selena smiled.

    ¡°Is that tears I see in your eyes, mother?¡± Rina asked.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No dear, no. Come here¡±, and she pulled her to herself, embracing her.

    ¡°Be fine Rina, never forget where you areing from, never forget where you are going to, and never forget the fingers that fed and that are feeding you¡±, she said, disengaging from the hug.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°I will never forget¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t forget to call once you settle down¡±.

    ¡°Sure¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Oh, my purse¡±, she said and ran into the house.

    The car horn red again and that was when Rina came out of the house.

    ¡°I will always keep in touch mother¡±, she pecked her and ran out.

    ¡°Get along girl¡±, she waved her left hand, trying to keep the tears running from her eyes.

    She watched as the chauffeur held the car door open and her daughter hopped in.

    Zosar then closed the door and walked to the driver¡¯s side, he waved at Selena and entered.

    He revved the engine and they zoomed away. Selena kept waving at the car till it was out of sight.

    The drive to the pce was like a hell of torment and anxiety to Rina. She couldn¡¯t just wait to get there. It was her first time being there.

    THE BHAGYA PALACE

    They got to the pce about thirty minutester. Their car horn red and the silver gates slid open instantly.

    Wow, Rina was mesmerized. She had never seen gates that slide either left or right, she was more than amazed.

    And the speed with which it had opened was another surprising thing. Who had opened it and when? How? Her mind was filled with questions.

    The car slowly drove in, she turned back to see who had opened it, but she saw no one, and as slowly as the gate had slid open, it slid close.

    ¡°Wow!¡± She mouthed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Zosar asked and she flinched, she had just spoken out without knowing.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s the gate sir, who opened it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s aputerized gate, the people controlling it are up there in that building by the left¡±, he said, negotiating a bend towards the garage.

    ¡°Oh, thank you¡±, she said and looked towards the building. It was a small upstairs building by the gate, much like a tower.

    ¡°Here we are¡±, he announced and Rina sighed. She tried opening the door to alight but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°That¡¯s my job¡±, Zosar said and went to open it.

    She alighted and for the first time, looked round thepound. Wow, it was a very big and vastpound, the ground was interlocked, and flowers of different kinds formed pavements and demarcations.

    She looked round the ce they call garage, she was mesmerized. It looked more like a showroom, all the cars of different models and sizes glittered and looked ever new, she wondered if they were ever used.

    Few distances away, about three men were washing some cars. She looked away from them.

    Thepound was filled up with a lot of maids, going about their various duties.

    Some attending to the flowers, either watering or trimming them, some weeding the base of the flowers. They were all busy.

    And she noticed one thing, they were all dressed in the same uniforms, looking beautiful and well taken care of.

    Guards at different spots patrolled about as well, they were all looking hefty and their faces devoid of emotion.

    Two of the guards immediately approached their car as soon as it pulled up at the garage. They opened the booth and dragged out her boxes, then began rolling it inside the building.

    Rina just stood with mouth agape, she wasn¡¯t even of the royal family and yet she was being treated like this.

    Was this how all maids are being treated? Hmm, she might end up being an obese if such treatment continued, she wondered within herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡±, Zosar said to her and they began walking towards the pce.

    They walked further and Rina noticed, in the middle of thepound, a very big fountain.

    It was a sculpture of the lion king of the jungle, it stood with its two hind legs up roaring, and from its open mouth, the water ran up flowing down to the little pool built around it.

    It was a very beautiful sculpture to behold.

    ¡°Wow!¡± She mouthed, admiring it.

    At the far end of thepound, stood a small bush bar, and arge tent. They were tables and chairs scattered around, that must be a sit-out, she thought.

    She spotted some maids there as well, doing some jobs. She didn¡¯t know what exactly they were doing because it was a very far end from where she stood.

    They got to the front of the pce and Rina studied it instantly. It was a huge beautiful gigantic four storey building, everywhere in it was lit. They were about four C curved steps leading to the entrance.

    Two guards stood on thest step, and beside them, stood the sculptures of the king of the jungle, the lion.

    This time they weren¡¯t roaring, they just stood with their hind legs up, she admired the sculpture.

    They walked passed and the guards slightly bowed.

    On the second step stood sculptures of men at both sides, beating the chenda, the famous Indian drum used during festivities.

    They were vases of beautiful flowers at the far end of each step. Smaller sculptures of different kinds stood at various ces.

    They finally got to the door, two guards also stood. Instantly the guards bowed and the one on the right, instantly turned on the door knob, opening the door for them, and they entered.

    Rina looked at the door and gasped, it was a long door, from the ceiling down to the floor. She had never seen such doors before.

    The first ce they entered was a vast room, sorge and big. A particr inviting scent hit her nostrils at the instant and she breathed in, she felt her skin chilled up and prayed she wouldn¡¯t catch cold, that was the air-conditions.

    Differentrge executive couches and royal chairs embedded in a tiger skin casing scattered around.

    ¡°Sit while I go in to call the chief maid¡±, Zosar said to her. The guards rolling her bags, turned and left.

    She watched Zosar take the stairs opposite her by the right.

    Rina sighed and looked around, so she was finally in the pce? Like, herself was in the pce? Sheughed, she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She looked up and gasped, the ceiling was still far up, beautiful golden chandeliers glittered everywhere on it, sparkling out golden brown illuminations.

    Therge room was well lit and ventted. There was a big wall sma at the center and it was on, a program was going on.

    The floor was covered in golden 3D flooring, she looked into it and saw her reflection.

    ¡°Hmm, if you aren¡¯t careful on this you are gonna fall,¡± she said,ughing.

    She looked round the room where she sat again and wondered where she was. There was no dining room for her to conclude it was a living room, justrge couches, the side tables and the television.

    On the walls were beautiful paintings,rge pictures of eventful activities and on various positions stood some sculptures as well. Hmm, royalty!

    She slowly sat on the edge of the couch, looking around. She nced at her wristwatch and jeez, the time was really far spent.

    She had sat there for like thirty minutes without being attended to, not even Zosaring to talk to her or something, nothing.

    She was only just entertained by the television and the beautiful things in the room.

    Ten minutester, she heard footstepsing down the stairs, and she got up instantly, putting her arms behind her.

    She continued hearing the footsteps until the owner emerged. Wow, it was a beautiful youngdy, she was also wearing a uniform like that of the maids, but hers had a slight difference.

    Thedy was holding a jotter and she walked up to her. Her mouth moved like it was busy with something.

    Thedy got to where she stood and looked her over, her mouth still busy. Rina instantly felt uneasy.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, Rina greeted, putting her palms together and slightly bowing.

    Thedy nodded, bowing as well in reply, and putting her palms together.

    ¡°I see you are the new maid¡±, she said and a nice scent greeted Rina¡¯s nostrils, oh, she must be chewing on a candy.

    ¡°Yes Miss, I am¡±, she replied sharply. Thedy nodded.

    ¡°I am Prag, and you are?¡±

    ¡°Rina¡±, she bowed slightly.

    ¡°Beautiful name¡±, she nodded.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Thank you¡±.

    ¡°Um okay, now to business¡±, she cleared her throat as she looked into the jotter in her hands.

    ¡°Rina you came here to work as a maid, as a maid to the pce, the royalties, the royal family. You don¡¯t need to disrespect¡±, she said looking at her and Rina nodded.

    ¡°The maid which created the vacancy for you to step in here was a personal maid to Her Grace, the Princess. She was lousy, stubborn and disobedient to her, because she felt she was older, and so felt somehow intimidated being bossed around by a little girl, but you see one thing we need to know in life is that status matters, ignore age.

    ¡°Even if you are employed today to serve a five year old girl please do it, she¡¯s royalty, of the royal blood and that is what matters. I hope you get me?¡± She asked.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°Sure Miss¡±.

    ¡°The name is Prag please¡±, she winked.

    Rina smiled, she wasn¡¯t used to calling people she was damn sure are older than her by their names, she was gonna try though.

    ¡°Alright, you will be working as a personal maid¡­ let me see¡±, she looked into her jotter.

    Rina exhaled deeply, her heartbeat increasing, who would she be working for?

    ¡°The Princess, because of what previously happened, wants no personal maid for now. Also, the Prince requested a maid, so, you are gonna be the personal maid to the Prince¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°What!¡± Rina gasped.

 The Royal Letter

    TO say she was surprised and mesmerized was an understatement, she was more than surprised and shocked as well.

    Be a personal maid to the Prince? The almighty Prince? Hmm, could she actually do this?

    She looked at Prag, she was smiling and munching on the candy in her mouth, watching her uneasiness, hmm, it seems she likes it.

    She didn¡¯t even know what to reply, she just kept mute her mind wandering away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a wee news?¡± Prag asked.

    She was about to reply when they heard footsteps descending the stairs with which Prag hade and they both turned.

    It was a young, heavily built looking man, tall and huge. He finally came down the stairs and walked up to them.

    He stopped and looked at Rina, her eyes twitched, she was ufortable.

    ¡°Anything Zoya?¡± Prag asked and he swiftly shifted his attention to her.

    He brought his mouth closer to her ears whispering some words to her, Rina stood watching them.

    Prag nodded and he walked away, taking the stairs.

    She turned to Rina and sighed.

    ¡°Well Rina, I think you should be happy now¡±, she said and Rina looked at her inquiringly.

    ¡°What do you mean Miss?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I saw your nervousness when I said you are going to be a personal maid to the Prince, well, information just reached me now that His Grace, the Prince wants no personal maid¡±, she said.

    ¡°Ohh¡±, Rina exhaled deeply. She was more than thankful to God at that moment.

    ¡°I see you like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, very much¡±, she replied nodding, her eyes widened.

    Pragughed.

    ¡°You are different actually, this is an opportunity most maids are praying for¡±.

    ¡°Well others, not me¡±, she spread out her arms in demonstration.

    ¡°I see. Now your duties¡±, she cracked her throat and looked into her jotter.

    Rina immediately stood properly, putting her arms behind her.

    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t gonna be a personal maid anymore, you are gonna join the maids in the general duties¡¯ department.

    ¡°Since you were only just employed, you are gonna be called upon anytime for your work, and you are to do them withoutining and without ado.

    ¡°Like I said earlier it¡¯s called general duties. Doing theundry, cleaning the rooms of the Prince and Princess, watering and trimming the flowers on the pavements, doing the dishes, assisting the chef maids in the cooking¡±, she concluded and looked up from the jotter.

    ¡°So, any questions?¡± She asked.

    Rina kept mute, thinking. Jeez! Was she really gonna enter the rooms of the Prince and Princess? Wash their clothes? Oh my gee!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t have any questions Miss,¡± she said.

    ¡°The name is Prag please¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Cleaning the rooms, assisting in the cooking and doing the dishes isn¡¯t really your job, it¡¯s the jobs of the janitors¡¯ and cooks¡¯ department. You can be called upon to do them though, when the work bes tedious for the workers¡±, she licked her lips.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°Alright Miss¡­ sorry Prag¡±, they both smiled.

    ¡°I hope you get used to it, I can see you are very respectful¡±, she said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, she shook her head, ¡°thanks anyway¡±.

    ¡°Having known your duties, please I don¡¯t want you in any way to get into problems with the other maids, try being friendly and avoid whatever is gonna bring quarrels, we don¡¯t tolerate that here¡±.

    ¡°Noted¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Secondly, do not enter wherever is prohibited for you to enter, know your boundaries and maintain yourne. Try not to be disrespectful to your masters, simply put, be as obedient as a mule¡±.

    Rinaughed slightly.

    ¡°I will¡±.

    ¡°Your uniforms would be sent to youter in the evening, you will be told how and when to put them on at the point of you receiving them¡±.

    ¡°Okay¡±.

    ¡°Good. Now pick up your bags and follow me, let me show you to your room¡±, she said and walked away.

    Rina rolled her two boxes following, then they took the stairs which Prag and Zoya had taken.

    They continued climbing until they got to a hallway, and Prag stopped.

    She turned to Rina and found her getting it difficult to pull up her bags, and she helped her out.

    ¡°Thanks Miss¡±, Rina said.

    Prag smiled, nodding. She had said Miss again and didn¡¯t correct herself, she must have said it unknowingly.

    Well, that was aside.

    ¡°This is one of the maids¡¯ lodges¡±, Prag said and Rina looked round.

    The hallway was well lit and long, she couldn¡¯t see its end from where she stood, and on each side were doors to rooms. She just couldn¡¯t count them, they were many.

    She looked up and that was when she saw a card hanging down from the ceiling. Some words were written on it and she read within her.

    ¡®Maids Lodge 4¡¯, was written on the card in bold Italian letters.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she mouthed.

    Getting out two keys from her uniform¡¯s pocket, Prag handed them to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s your room key, room number 15. Just walk down this hallway straight, keep checking out the numbers on the door, you will find yours by the left¡±, she exined.

    Rina nodded, collecting the key.

    ¡°Okay¡±.

    ¡°Go in, make yourselffortable and freshen up. Thene down to the kitchen so you can refresh yourself, your uniforms would be sent to you like I said. Good luck¡±, and she turned to leave, taking the stairs.

    ¡°Thank you so much Miss, I appreciate¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s Prag, Rina¡±, she corrected descending the stairs.

    Rina smiled and turned, looking at the long hallway she was about to take. She exhaled.

    She began walking along, rolling her bags and checking out the doors as Prag had told her.

    On each door, she found out that not only numbers were written, the names of the upants were written as well.

    ¡°Jeez, I¡¯m really gonna have fun here¡±, she said.

    The ce was damn quiet and it seems none of the maids were in their rooms at the moment, why not?  They must be in their various call of duties, carrying them out.

    Finally, she found her room.

    ¡®RINA D¡¯ was boldly written on it and above it, the number 15 was also written.

    ¡®D¡¯? What does it stand for? She thought. Then it dawned on her, it was the first letter of her surname.

    She smiled as she inserted the key on the door lock, then turned the knob, it opened and dragging her bags along, she entered.

    *

    *

    *

    King Neel sat on therge sized bed in his bedroom watching his wife ranting in anger.

    A medium sized white and royal blue paper in her hands.

    That was the royal letter they just received from Kuru kingdom, a neighboring kingdom.

    The letter arrived like thirty minutes ago, and since they had been out for a royal function, he and his wife were just seeing the letter.

    ¡°What is really Aarti¡¯s problem? What?¡± Queen Arya shouted.

    ¡°Fine, what exactly in the letter is making you rant?¡± Neel asked, taking off his royal rings and sis.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you are yet to read it?¡± She asked looking at him.

    Neel sighed.

    ¡°She has the right to Arya¡±, he said.

    ¡°She what? She damn has no right to write us qualms Neel. How can she tell us that the bride I chose for my son can never be? Is it her son?¡±

    ¡°She has the right Arya, Aarti is my sister for crying out loud, and she can as well protect my son, her nephew¡±, he shouted, his fingers vibrating.

    ¡°You call that protection? There you go again. And that is why Raghav and his sister so much like her and her family, you practically draw them to her, but the only children of my belovedte sister are hated by them. You cause this Neel, you do, gosh¡±, she ced her hands on her face, walking to and fro therge room.

    Neelughed.

    ¡°There you get it wrong. I did nothing, it¡¯s Raghav and Prisha¡¯s choices to mingle with the people they choose to. Despite you asking Aarti to stay away from our family, your children still love them, meanwhile Amaya and his sister are still not in their good books. Can you beat that?¡± Heughed again.

    Arya red at him in anger, her chest moving up and down, she was damn angry.

    How dare Aarti write her such a letter? How dare she?

    She is no longer part of their lives, she has been married away to the heir to the throne of the kingdom of Kuru, the Prince. What is still her concern with her own family?

    Before she was taken away in marriage, she had practically bought the love of her children over, Raghav and Prisha loved her so much.

    Even when she had gotten married and gave birth to her first baby girl, her children had taken her on a vacation to The Red Fort, New Delhi, together with the baby.

    But they never got along with their cousins, herte sister¡¯s children, most especially Raghav, he hated them.

    This had gotten her jealous therefore, asking Aarti to stay away from them.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, she growled, fisting her left hand.

    ¡°Our children love your sister and child, but they hate mine¡±, she ranted. Neel sighed.

    She growled again.

    ¡°How dare she?¡± She shouted.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± A voice suddenly asked, they turned to the door and jeez, it was the Prince!

 First Day At Work

    THE King and Queen both froze on seeing their son Raghav, at the door, he had now left the door side and was now entering.

    They were quite scared, especially Arya. Had he heard anything? Ohh! Jeez, she really hopes not.

    She began fidgeting with the letter in her hands, as she tried hiding it.

    Neel was as calm as ever, he just sat on the bed watching his son as he walked up to them.

    ¡°Dad¡­ mom, I asked a question,¡± he demanded.

    He had heard themotion emanating from their room, both of them exchanging words at the top of their voices, and so he entered to inquire what the problem was.

    ¡°The great Prince of Shi kingdom¡±, king Neel hailed, trying to pacify him down.

    ¡°Maharajah, may your days of kingship be long¡±, he replied bowing.

    ¡°Um¡­ Raghav, it¡¯s nothing serious actually¡±, she smiled, shaking her head.

    Then she turned to her husband.

    ¡°My Lord, please excuse me¡±, and she bowed and left.

    Raghav watched her in utmost confusion as she walked out the room, he knew it was something serious, though she had said it was nothing serious.

    He turned to his father the moment the door closed, he sighed and walked up to him.

    ¡°May your days of reign on earth be long Your Grace¡±, he bowed the moment he got to his father.

    Neel smiled.

    ¡°You can sit¡±, he motioned.

    Raghav nodded and sat on the bed close to his father.

    ¡°Dad, I actually heard the rants of mom, and I know there is something serious¡±, he said.

    ¡°What is the problem?¡± He finally asked.

    Neel sighed. He had envisaged his son to have discovered some things amiss, why not? He had always known him to be so good at detecting, he was blessed with the gift from birth.

    ¡°You should have gone for a detective course and not medicine¡±, he said maintaining a straight face.

    Raghav forced a smile.

    ¡°Alright dad, can you tell me what I want to hear now?¡± He asked.

    Neel sighed again.

    ¡°Actually Raghav, it¡¯s really nothing serious to be worried about¡±.

    ¡°I saw mom fidgeting with a paper and I¡¯m damn sure it¡¯s a royal letter, who sent us the letter dad?¡± He continued asking.

    ¡°That is none of your business Raghav¡±, he said with authority.

    ¡°You have limits and boundaries son¡±, he added.

    Raghav gave up.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, if you say so¡±, his two hands were up as he talked.

    ¡°Of course¡±.

    He got up, bowed again, then walked out of the room.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina closed the door behind her and turned to behold the room. Wow, it was damn posh.

    The interiors were of high ss, the small gold coloured chandelier hanging down the ceiling, the bed, the couches around¡­ everything in the room was a five star.

    ¡°Wow!¡± She eximed, ¡°is this gonna be my room?¡± She rhetorically asked, smiling broadly.

    As if on impulse and without thinking, she jumped on the bed and began rolling from side to side,ughing and rejoicing, feeling its warmth.

    She was so happy, this little room was like heaven on earth.

    Just then a knock came on her door, interrupting her.

    Jeez, she got up the bed without ado, then rushed to the door, straightening out her clothes which had already rumpled from the rolls.

    She opened the door to behold a girl which she instantly envisaged to be of the same age bracket with her, or better still, slightly older than her.

    The girl was putting on the kind of uniforms she saw the maids outside wore, and she knew it was a maid. She was holding a big bag in her hands.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, the girl greeted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, she replied, nodding.

    ¡°Miss Prag sent me to give you this¡±, she handed the bag to her, she wondered what could be in such a big bag.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she stretched out her hands to collect it anyway, ¡°thank you¡±, she added.

    The girl nodded.

    ¡°There are two uniforms in there, two pairs of ck shoes, and a pair of socks. The white and ck pinafore is to be worn Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. Then the one with the red pinafore is for Tuesdays and Thursdays. Weekends are free days, you can wear whatever you like¡±, the girl exined.

    Rina nodded, digesting the information.

    ¡°Thanks I have gotten the info¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright, she also asked me to tell you to be in the kitchen by 6pm¡±, she added.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°She had told me that as well, thank you¡±.

    ¡°You are wee¡±, and she turned and left.

    Rina closed the door, and walked up to the bed, then dropped the bag on it.

    Hmm, the uniforms were okay anyway, she only hopes she will try remembering when to wear each.

    The shoes as well, perfectly fine.

    She picked up the white and ck to inspect, and wow, she discovered her name written behind by the left shoulder, hmm.

    She subconsciously nced at the wall clock hanging on the wall, and the time told her it was 5pm.

    Jeez, already? She needed to rush things now, else she was gonna bete on the first day of work.

    She immediately tossed the uniform back on the bed, ran to the door and properly locked up with the key, then rushed to the bathroom.

    By the time she was done freshening up, it was already 5:30, holy moly, she became faster than lightning.

    She applied her creams and lotions with a rush. Now picking up the uniforms, which was she gonna wear?

    Her thoughts ran wild, it was Wednesday, so she was going to put on the white and ck.

    Immediately, she put it on. Then proceeded to put on the shoes and socks as well. Then she walked to the dressing mirror.

    Damn, it fitted perfectly, everything. She smiled and twirled around, wondering how whoever put up the dress had known her size.

    Everything fitted perfectly well, including the shoes. She wasfortable in it.

    Her eyes traveled to the wall clock again, and this time around, she knew she was gonna bete. It was almost six.

    Was this how her first day was gonna be? Lateness? What would Prag say now, that she was ipetent?

    She primped up her hair, tying it in two, then dashed off, locking up her door and putting the key into therge pocket of her uniform.

    She had walked for like ten minutes when she found out she didn¡¯t even know the direction to the kitchen.

    Whether upstairs or downstairs, she didn¡¯t know. Twice she would have asked; Prag, and the girl who had brought her uniform, but it didn¡¯t even cross her mind.

    For the first time in her life she felt so stranded that she wanted to burst into tears.

    There even wasn¡¯t anyone to ask as the hallway was empty, nobody around.

    Just then two doors away cranked open, and the upant came out. Rina made a sigh of relief, at least she had seen someone.

    The girl locked up her door then began walking towards her, taking the opposite direction.

    She walked up to her and made to walk past when she politely stopped her.

    ¡°Um, good evening¡±, Rina greeted smiling.

    The girl stopped and looked at her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She inquired.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you please, I¡¯m new here, can you please direct me to the kitchen?¡± She asked.

    The girl looked at her again.

    ¡°Oh, you are the new maid?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes I am¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°I see. I am actually going to the kitchen, you can follow me¡±, she said and continued walking.

    ¡°Oh, thank you¡±, and she joined her. They took the hallway down, passing by so many doors.

    Rina studied the girl leading her and wondered if she was a maid, she wasn¡¯t putting on the uniform.

    In fact, she was dressed casually, like it was the weekend. She even had to crack her brain to be sure of the day.

    But her mind still told her it was Tuesday, because she could vividly remember that the previous day was the day Elder Sachin, Zaina¡¯s dad had interviewed her, and that was Monday.

    She wanted to ask her why she wasn¡¯t dressed in the uniform and she held back herself, keeping her mouth shut. It wasn¡¯t her damn business.

    They continued walking along the hallway and Rina thought they weren¡¯t ever going to stop, or see its end.

    Soon they came by another hallway by the left and the girl turned, Rina joined her.

    This time, the hallway wasn¡¯t long and empty, they were actually maids walking about, and then it dawned on her, the kitchen and exit door was close by.

    But hold on, they were still upstairs, she knew they hadn¡¯t taken any stairs to go down. Does that mean the kitchen was upstairs? She shrugged.

    Rina began hearing voices as they continued walking, chattering voices. It increased as they moved further.

    Finally they reached an open door, and the girl entered, Rina followed.

    Holy Moly! About twenty pairs of eyes rested on her the moment she entered, interrupting their chattering.

    Jeez, they had now shifted attention to her, not even on the girl who had put on something different from the uniform.

    ¡°Oh, Rina, you are here?¡± It was Prag, she was standing supervising the maids chopping veggies.

    ¡°Yes Miss¡±, she muttered under her breath, Prag could hardly hear her, and she envisaged instantly that it was the privy eyes of the other maids.

    ¡°Can you all get back to your duties?¡± She said, pping her hands.

    The maids instantly began doing their work.

    Rina studied them in a sh, some were washing fruits, some chopping veggies and other cooking stuff, some cutting up the chicken, some doing the dishes and some doing the main cooking.

    They were all putting on aprons on their uniforms.

    Then she studied the kitchen itself. It was really a ssy kitchen, all kitchen utensils and equipment, both the ones she knew and the ones she didn¡¯t, were all there.

    Wow, it was really a sight to behold.

    ¡°You got your uniforms and shoes?¡± Prag asked,ing closer to her.

    ¡°Yes, thank you¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Alright. You must really be hungry by now, but as you can see, we are still preparing dinner¡±.

    Rina¡¯s stomach rumbled, as if it heard what Prag had said.

    ¡°But you can take snacks and refresh yourself, while we prepare dinner. Go over to the refrigerator and take whatever you want, then move to the section over there and eat¡±, she pointed towards a particr direction and Rina¡¯s gaze followed.

    It was three long seats, and a clear counter like table. This must be the dining here in the kitchen, she thought.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, Rina said and moved to the refrigerator.

    It was a long see-through refrigerator, you could easily see its contents.

    She opened it and jeez, she almost freezed out. It was damn cold inside.

    Her eyes rested on a lot of things. Fruits, packets of juices, carbonated drinks, assorted snacks¡­ name it, were all in the refrigerator.

    She didn¡¯t even know which to take. Finally she selected some pastries and a packet of juice, then began walking towards the dining section.

    ¡°Would that be enough for you?¡±  Prag asked from where she stood supervising the maids cutting up the chicken.

    ¡°Huh? This would be more than enough Miss¡±, she replied smiling.

    Prag shrugged and let her be.

    About an hourter, they were done cooking. Rina had already finished eating for like fifty minutes ago, she just sat still on her seat and watched the others.

    ¡°Not that jug, the other. Have you forgotten?¡± She heard Prag shouting at a maid.

    They had dished out the food into white sparkling ze earthenware, then ced them on huge trays.

    On another tray were jugs, cups and cutleries.

    The maids allotted to the King and his wife, began carrying the trays to the dining.

    The maid who had led her to the kitchen came around to carry the tray meant for the Prince, Prag halted her.

    ¡°Alina, I thought the tailor had gotten you a new uniform, why are you still putting on casual wear?¡± She asked.

    Alina, the girl sighed.

    ¡°Well Prag, she brought it this evening. What is the difference, now and tomorrow? I¡¯m gonna put it on tomorrow¡±, and she carried the tray and walked out.

    Now it was the Princess¡¯s tray left, Rina looked round and found the remaining maids busy as they cleared up the kitchen.

    That was when it dawned on her that it was her personal maid who was fired, else she would have taken the tray of food to the Princess as well.

    Prag turned to her, her heart skipped a beat. What does she wanna do now? Send her?

    ¡°Rina, you are taking the Princess¡¯s dinner to her¡±.

    What!

 Bumping Into The Prince

    RINA was more than shocked. What had Prag just said? That she should take the Princess¡¯s dinner to her?

    Like, she was really gonna take up that tray, and go meet the Princess face to face, as in eyeballs to eyeballs? Hmm.

    But hold on, she doesn¡¯t even know her room, or the way to her room. So, how was she really gonna do this?

    ¡°Hey Tanu¡±, Prag called out to one of the maids cleaning up the kitchen. She turned to her immediately, looking up from the dishes she was arranging on the rack.

    ¡°Yes Prag¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Please show Rina the way to the Princess¡¯s room¡±, she said and looked away, doing her job.

    Jeez, Rina flinched, was thisdy really reading her mind?

    Anyways, she shrugged and got down the seat, then walked up to the counter where the tray was.

    With her two hands she carried it up, looked towards the girl who was going to lead her, the girl was already on standby.

    Together they walked out of the kitchen.

    Tanu went with her till they got to the hallway leading to the Princess¡¯s room, and she stopped.

    ¡°You should go from here¡±, she said.

    ¡°What?¡± Rina asked, her eyes widened in confusion.

    ¡°I should what?¡± She repeated the question.

    Tanu smiled.

    ¡°That is the rule here Rina, I only am to show you to the hallway, then you are toplete the task¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Alright, which is her room?¡± She asked.

    She really wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue, her hands were already causing her pains.

    ¡°Just walk down this hallway, the third door by your right¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, Rina nodded and began walking away.

    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t in the mood for long talks or arguments, or thinking, she just wanted to drop off the tray in her hands, it was a burden and if going to the Princess was going to lessen the burden at that moment, she was gonna go. She had no other option.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav sat on his piano seat facing the window, ying soft melodies, singing alongside the tune.

    His fingers moved to and fro the keyboard, his head moving in rhythm, as he yed the tune of the popr Skr Grey lyrics: ¡®I¡¯ming home¡¯.

    ? I¡¯ming home

    I¡¯ming home

    Tell the world that I¡¯ming home

    Let the rain wash away, all the pains of yesterday ?

    ? I know my kingdom awaits me and they have forgiven my mistakes

    I¡¯ming home, I¡¯ming home

    Tell the world that I¡¯ming home ?

    He was so engrossed in his world of music, traveled far into the lyrics world, and so everything going on around him at that moment, he didn¡¯t know.

    A knock came on the door, and it opened instantly, even without waiting for a response.

    Alina entered carrying with her, his dinner. She nced at him and smiled, then walked towards the dining and ced the tray.

    She turned to him again, smiling sheepishly. He had drawn her into his world of music.

    She proceeded to set the table for the meal but stopped, he might not be ready for dinner yet, he normally always wasn¡¯t.

    So, she just sat on one of the dining chairs, staring at him. She couldn¡¯t see his face, he was backing her.

    After a few minutes, he ended the music and Alina gave him a round of apuse, startling him, he turned.

    ¡°Like how long have you been staring?¡± He asked.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she got up and bowed.

    ¡°I have actually not been staring but watching¡±, her arms went behind her.

    He looked her over, his eyes twitched.

    ¡°Hey, are you supposed to be in that?¡± He waved his left fingers at her.

    She looked down at herself, changing the look on her face.

    ¡°Um actually Maharana, you know I have outgrown my uniform, so the tailor was making me another¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh was, meaning she is done with it. And as for outgrowing your uniforms, don¡¯t say I know, because I don¡¯t¡±, he stood up, and walked towards the dining.

    ¡°What do you have in there?¡± He asked, eyeing the tes of food in the tray.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s Rice and veggie stew¡±, she pped twice.

    ¡°And guess what my Prince, I made samosa for you, specially¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Mm¡±, he licked his lips, shoving back a seat.

    ¡°Can I set the table now?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± He cussed, getting up.

    ¡°What is the matter my Prince?¡±

    ¡°You have to leave now¡±, he said.

    ¡°Maharana¡±, she called, ¡°you are still in your royal attire, it¡¯s evening, why not take it off?¡± She asked.

    Raghav scoffed and looked down at himself, damn that! He was going to take them offter.

    ¡°Sure¡±, he shortly replied and began walking towards the door, Alina instantly followed.

    *

    *

    *

    Prisha stood facing her bedside and brushing her hair. She had just had a refreshing evening bath.

    She hummed softly as she did her thing. She was still brushing when she heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she softly replied. That must be a maid with her dinner.

    The door opened and Rina entered, closing the door behind her with her butts.

    She saw a little pretty pumpkin brushing her hair and humming softly.

    Wow, her hair was damn long and she wondered what products she used on it.

    They were damn sparkling, smooth shiny and long. She looked at her dress, it was a sleeveless long flowing gown which covered all down to her toes.

    ¡°Good evening Your Grace¡±, she greeted, bowing.

    ¡°Your dinner¡±, she added.

    ¡°Yes please, drop it on the dining. Thank you¡±, she replied, still brushing and not bothering to turn to her.

    Hmm, Rina shrugged and walked to the dining, then ced the tray.

    Hold on, a dining in a bedroom? She almostughed out, there was nothing her eyes wouldn¡¯t see at the pce.

    ¡°Um my Princess, should I set the table?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No please, thank you¡±, she was still backing her.

    Rina wondered what her face would look like. Maybe as beautiful as an angel, or as pretty as Cindere. She chuckled, then began walking out.

    ¡°Hey¡±, the princess finally turned and called at the instant she got to the door.

    Rina turned to her.

    ¡°Yes my Princess¡±, she replied.

    ¡°What!¡± The princess shouted, much to Rina¡¯s amazement, the hairbrush in her hands fell off.

    Huh? What was wrong? Why had the Princess behaved that way?

    ¡°You¡­ you are the new maid?¡± She slowly asked, smiling.

    ¡°Yes my Princess¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Wow¡±, a big broad smile yed on her face.

    Like seriously, this was her saviour, yes, this was thedy who had saved her from the hands of her abductor in the woods. Yes, this was her. Life and blood.

    But hold on, if this was really the girl, why was she behaving like she knows nothing? Or is she trying to feign ignorance? Why would she?

    ¡°Um, did you remember meeting me anywhere before?¡± She was forced to ask.

    Meeting her? Like was she kidding? Rina looked confused. How could she have possibly met with the Princess of Shi kingdom without knowing? How?

    Nah, the princess must be joking or something, she looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no my Princess, as much as I can vividly remember, I haven¡¯t for once met you¡±, she said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°So, you mean you didn¡¯t remember seeing me, like¡­ seeing me like this close before?¡± She pressed on, not wanting to reveal the main issue though.

    Rina shook her head in the negation. She was damn sure she hadn¡¯t met one on one with the Princess anywhere.

    ¡°No my Princess, maybe it¡¯s a case of a mere coincidence¡±, she said, her gaze lowered to the floor.

    The Princess smiled it off and waved her hand.

    ¡°You can leave anyway. I wanted you to help me deliver a message to Prag, but no qualms, you can go¡±, she dismissed her.

    Rina bowed and nervously walked out of the room.

    What exactly was that which the Princess had just disyed? Like, she wasn¡¯t getting to the whole thing.

    Met her before? She racked her brain, trying to go down memoryne. She shook her head, nah, she was sure she hadn¡¯t met with her before.

    On getting to a bend in the hallway, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her forehead and syed her right hand on it, jeez, the sudden pain was killing.

    Her eyes twirled and without notice, the next thing she saw was herself falling. She closed her eyes to fall to the ground, but instead she felt herself fall on someone.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± She heard a voice ask, and she fluttered her eyes open, and holy moly! It was the Prince!

 I Found Her

    SHE fell into the grips of the Prince, yes, it was theforting and electrifying grip of the Prince.

    How had she known? The person who just prevented her from falling was dressed in sparkling royal robes, and it wasn¡¯t the King.

    She remained still in his arms, her head resting on his chest. His scent and cologne filled her nostrils¡­ hmm, she inhaled.

    ¡®Are you crazy? You are on His Majesty, the Prince¡¯, a voice told her and she instantly pulled out of his grip and stood straight, her face lowered to the ground.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The Prince asked again and she raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± Rina heard him exim.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She whispered, then looked away.

    Raghav couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, he just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Thedy who had fallen on his grips and standing before him right now, was thedy he had been searching for, all these weeks.

    Wow! He was seeing her right before him, flesh and blood.

    Rina slowly turned her gaze back to him and almost jumped out of her skin, was this finally the Prince? The long awaited Prince, every girl¡¯s dream man, Vidya¡¯s soon to be groom? Gosh!

    Holy moly! He was damn hot looking, and dashingly handsome. Jeez! This one must have been created on a Sunday, after the day¡¯s work, yes.

    She just couldn¡¯t believe it, she swallowed hard.

    He slowly raised his right hand to her face, gently pushing away the tiny strands of her hair which partly covered her right eye.

    What! She froze. The Prince was really¡­ what? His hand was on her face, touching her hair. Holy moly!

    She felt her stomach tightened, like butterflies in it, the mixed emotions she felt at the moment worsened it, scared¡­ happy¡­ afraid¡­ in lo¡­ no, she wasn¡¯t in love.

    ¡°Are you the new maid?¡± He asked, bringing down his hands.

    His voice sounded familiar, she thought. Well, people have the same voices, she shrugged.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes I am¡±, she stuttered, nodding.

    He smiled and Rina swallowed hard, he was really looking handsome.

    ¡°You got employed when?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ just today¡±, she looked away.

    ¡°Today? Oh, wow! What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Rina¡­ Rina Doween¡±, she replied, still looking downwards.

    ¡°I see. Rina?¡± He called and she turned to him.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t alright, have you been to the nurse at the sick bay?¡± He asked.

    Sick bay? Was there a sick bay in here? She wanted to ask, but held herself, she wasn¡¯t going to disgrace herself, no, not before the Prince.

    Besides the pain which she initially felt had suddenly vanished at the instant she bumped into him.

    ¡°Nope. But, my Prince, I¡¯m fine¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    She nodded, too scared to speak out.

    ¡°You need to go check up, go to the sick bay, it¡¯s downstairs¡±, he exined.

    Hold on? Why was he feeling so much concern for her? A maid? She was just a maid.

    Besides she¡¯s even heard that he doesn¡¯t know any of the maids, except for Prag and one other, she didn¡¯t know her. So she overheard.

    ¡°I¡­ I will my Prince¡±, she replied.

    ¡°You can get along¡±, he said and walked away.

    She stood rooted on the spot for some seconds, before realizing herself and walked away, turning back to look at him.

    Raghav smiled all the way walking down to Prisha¡¯s room. Wow, see how luck and fortune just smiled on him.

    Well, he knew she never would be able to recognize him, he knew. He was so ted, he had just found thedy he¡¯s been searching for.

    *

    *

    *

    ? Kuru Kingdom ?

    BAHWAN PALACE

    Aarti sat on the small sized bed singing Alisha a luby, a book was in her hands.

    The bed was covered in pink coloured sheets, two small pillows in pink casing were on different positions on the bed.

    Aarti continued singing and soon she began hearing the rhythm of her breaths and she looked at her, little Alisha had already slept off.

    She smiled and closed the book, dropped it on the bed then began tucking her daughter properly into the duvet, which was also pink in color.

    Suddenly the door creaked open and she looked towards it, her husband came in, she smiled.

    Prince Rudra came into the room and locked the door behind him. He stood for a moment ncing round the room, then his eyes darted towards Aarti, his beloved wife.

    He walked up to her.

    ¡°Has my princess slept?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes baby, just now¡±, she replied, cing her (Alisha) head perfectly on the pillow.

    ¡°I see¡±, he nodded and looked away.

    ¡°How was your day?¡± She asked and got up, then gave him a tight hug.

    He reciprocated, then kissed her on the lips.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It was fine though, it¡¯s just been ruined¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She sat back on the bed.

    He sighed, sying his right hand on his forehead.

    ¡°You caused this Aarti¡±, he looked at her.

    Her eyes twitched in confusion.

    ¡°Me? How? I don¡¯t even know what you are talking about¡±, she said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to until I tell you¡±, he replied, shoving his hands into his suit trouser pocket.

    ¡°Please tell me, I am curious¡±, she said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were going to Shi kingdom to make trouble with Arya¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, she got up.

    ¡°What do you mean, making trouble with Arya?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You said you wanted to take my daughter to see how her grandpa¡¯s kingdom looked, you didn¡¯t also tell me you were going on a mission¡±.

    ¡°You are still keeping me in the dark baby, make me understand you¡±, she demonstrated with her hands.

    He sighed.

    ¡°What is with the letter you sent them?¡± He asked.

    Aarti exhaled, looking away, hesitating to reply.

    ¡°I am talking to you Aarti¡±, he said.

    ¡°Well I am trying to protect my nephew, is there anything wrong with that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Everything is wrong Aarti. Don¡¯t you know that by doing that you are stepping on the toes of Arya, thereby putting my kingdom at risk, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Does it really?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Alright, I just got a tip off that Arya is waging a feud against the Kuru kingdom¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± Her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°How dare she?¡± She further asked.

    ¡°How dare she right? Aarti this kingdom is still under reign by my father, the King. I don¡¯t want him fighting wars at thest moments of his life on earth, I don¡¯t¡±, he said and walked away.

    Aarti stood rooted on the spot thinking. How dare Arya wage a feud against them? How dare she?

    She thought of what she was gonna do. She really needs to think up something to salvage the situation.

    Then it hit her! She was gonna email Raghav and tell him about it, yes.

    It¡¯s been a long time since they talked though, but she was going to do it now, it was worth it.

    She got up and left the room.

    *

    *

    *

    Prisha sat facing the mirror, primping up her hair she just finished brushing.

    Wow, she still could not believe her savior was now in the pce with her, she was the new maid.

    Jeez, she initially had thought she was an angel whom God just sent to save her out of her abductor that day, but seeing her now has disced that thought.

    The girl was a real human, she had just seen her life and blood. She couldn¡¯t wait to tell big brother the news, she was ted.

    Just then, her door opened and Raghav entered. She turned to him, he was smiling sheepishly.

    Huh? First time she has seen big bro grinning from ear to ear that way, what has happened? She stood up.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe what I just saw princess¡±, he said, closing the door behind and walking up to her.

    ¡°Me too big bro, I just saw something¡±, she smiled broadly.

    He halted. Okay, this was getting somehow.

    ¡°Alright, who¡¯s gonna shoot first?¡±

    ¡°You go¡±.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Thedy I told you about from the tourist site, well I found her¡±.

    ¡°Thedy who saved me from the woods, I found her too¡±.

    Huh!

 At The Dining Hall

    THE two siblings stood facing each other in total awe. They seemed to be loss.

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±, Raghav was the first to speak up, he chuckled.

    ¡°Are you really trying to tell me that you found thedy who saved you from the woods? How have you seen her? From where?¡± He asked.

    Prishaughed.

    ¡°Well big brother yes, I found her, in this pce. She is the new maid, few minutes ago she just left here¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Do you mean to tell me that¡­ oh my goodness?¡± He paused, running his hand through his face.

    ¡°Hold on, you found thedy from the tourist site? At where?¡± Prisha asked.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°Well yes, she is also the new maid¡±.

    ¡°What! Do you mean to tell me we are talking about the same person?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡±.

    ¡°But you just said she is the new maid, so I think she is the one. Are you really sure the person you saw was her?¡±

    ¡°Damn sure¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°This is strange¡­ very strange¡±, he walked over to her bed and sat.

    ¡°What did she say is her name?¡±, She asked.

    ¡°Rina¡±, he shortly replied.

    The two were really at a loss, how could it possibly be that they were both searching for the same person without knowing?

    ¡°Maharana¡±, Prisha called, Raghav slowly turned to her.

    She chuckled, looking into his eyes.

    ¡°Is that love I see written on your face? My gee, it¡¯s boldly written¡±, she chuckled again.

    Raghav stiffened a smile and sighed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know little princess¡±, he said.

    He was confused, thedy who had showed kindness to him at the tourist site was also the samedy who had saved his little sister from her abductor, gosh!

    What a mix up of luck, he thought.

    ¡°Thinking about her?¡± Prisha asked, jolting him back to reality. He turned to her, she was walking over to the dining.

    He got up and joined her. Before she could uncover the tes, he rushed forward, stretched out his hand and uncovered it.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, he licked his lips as the aroma hit his nostrils. He picked up the fork.

    ¡°Maharana, ooooh jeez¡±, Prisha eximed, ¡°yours is waiting for you, please let me have mine in peace¡±, she pleaded chuckling.

    Heughed and plunged the fork into the te of the veggie stew, picking up a piece of meat.

    ¡°Big bro, jeez¡±, she shouted as she watched him transfer the meat into his mouth, then dropped the fork in the te.

    ¡°You have a long throat¡±, she said as she picked up the fork, pouting.

    Raghavughed as he chewed on the meat in his mouth.

    ¡°Hmm, svadista¡­ delicious¡±, he said, smiling.

    Prishaughed.

    ¡°Just go, your Rina is waiting¡±, she said, putting a spoonful of rice into her mouth.

    Raghav stiffened augh.

    ¡°You are taking this too serious now,e on. Stop it¡±.

    ¡°See who pretends. Tell me you don¡¯t like it¡±.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Please Prisha, I don¡¯t have your time yet¡±, he said and began walking out.

    ¡°Sure, you now have someone else¡¯s time, I know¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna spank your ass little head¡±, he opened the door and walked out, Prishaughing.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina¡¯s head was in turmoil as she walked back to the kitchen. My gee!   What just happened?

    She had just bumped into the Prince, she had just fell into his arms, she had just seen him, she had just had an encounter with the almighty Prince.

    And jeez, he touched her, yes he touched her hair. Infact, she had fallen on him.

    She hadn¡¯t finished talking about her encounter with the Princess, now this. She was damn sure she hadn¡¯t met the Princess in anyway, so trash that.

    Right now, there was only one thing which upied her mind, the Prince, and the divine encounter.

    She got to the kitchen and entered, she looked around, there wasn¡¯t any maid left, just Tanu, the girl who had led her to the chamber of the Princess.

    ¡°You are back¡±, she said, she was cleaning the counter with a napkin.

    ¡°Yeah, where are the others?¡± Rina asked.

    ¡°They are at the dining hall, I was actually waiting for you¡±, she was now folding up the napkin.

    Huh? Dining hall? What in the hell is that?

    ¡°Did you just say dining hall?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the dining room for the maids, but you see, it¡¯s called dining hall because it¡¯s more of a hall than a room¡±, she kept the folded napkin and walked towards her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± She mouthed.

    ¡°Follow me¡±, she said and walked out of the kitchen, Rina followed.

    Tanu got out first and waited for Rina, so she could lock up the kitchen.

    ¡°You said you were actually waiting for me?¡± Rina reminded her.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Prag asked me to, so I could direct you to the dining hall, or aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± They began walking away.

    ¡°Oh damn, of course I am¡±, she chuckled.

    ¡°So tell me, how was the encounter with the Princess?¡± Tanu asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how was it?¡± She smiled.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°Well, nothing much¡±, the sudden pain instantly came again, hitting more hard this time.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She said cing her right hand on her forehead, her eyes were closed.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Tanu asked, looking tensed.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s just a migraine I guess¡±, she opened her eyes. ¡°I thought it¡¯s already gone, gosh¡±, she added.

    ¡°You have to take medication if it¡¯s that serious¡±.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s not, thank you¡±, she said.

    ¡°So, the Princess, how was it?¡± She asked again, smiling sheepishly.

    Rina looked at her and sighed, what was wrong with this girl?

    ¡°Anyways, like I said it was nothing serious, nothing much. I only just met her for the first time and that is all¡±, she said.

    ¡°Wow, so you have seen the Princess, like so close?¡± She asked, demonstrating with her hands.

    Rina looked at her and stiffened augh, shaking her head. They continued walking along the hallway, till they began hearing people¡¯s chattering.

    Tanu walked to the front of arge open hall and entered, Rina followed.

    Jeez, she froze. Right now, just before her eyes, she was seeing the whole of the pce maids.

    If the ones she had seen in the kitchen were like a hundred, then this was a thousand.

    Holy moly! They were as much as sand and they scattered round the hall, moving from one ce to another, and chattering.

    ¡°This is the dining hall, just for the royal maids, this is where we have breakfast, lunch and dinner. There are specific times for each¡±, Tanu exined as soon as they entered.

    Rina looked around again and for the first time, noticed that the hall was intercepted in four rows, and in these rows were long dining tables, four in number, and dining chairs with the tables as well.

    The hall was well lit, ventted and beautiful. The interiors and everything in it, was a five star.

    She swallowed hard, these people are really enjoying, look what pleasure maids enjoy.

    ¡°Follow me¡±, Tanu said and she followed.

    They walked passed the first row, second and third, until they got to the fourth.

    ¡°You are in Maids¡¯ Lodge 4, and this table row 4 is specifically for the maids in your lodge. So you just have to get a seat¡±, she said and looked around.

    She sighted Prag sitting at one far end of the table and asked Rina to follow her.

    ¡°Hey¡±, Tanu called on getting to them.

    ¡°Oh Tanu, you guys are here¡±, Prag said and she nodded.

    ¡°Wee Rina, you can have a seat¡±, she motioned to an empty seat close by.

    ¡°Thanks Miss¡±, Rina nodded and shoved the seat back, then sat.

    ¡°Alright Rina, I will catch youter. I¡¯m on table row 2, let me get along¡±, she said smiling.

    ¡°Oh! Alright¡±, Rina said in disappointment, wishing her new found friend was in her row.

    Rina looked around her, noticing for the first time the girl she had first met, what¡¯s her name again?¡­ Alina.

    Yes, Alina, still dressed in her casuals. She was sitting two seats away from Prag.

    She turned away from her and looked at the table, wow,rge ze earthenware scattered around, coupled withrge jugs filled with water and juice.

    Empty tes neatly ced on a table napkin and cutleries beside were in front of everyone. Cups and ss tumblers weren¡¯t left out.

    Then she looked up, some maids were dishing out the food into everyone¡¯s te.

    ¡°This gonna be one of your jobs Rina, taking effect from tomorrow¡±, Prag said pointing at the maids dishing out food.

    ¡°Just watch and learn¡±, she added and Rina gave a nod.

    She really was gonna learn, wasn¡¯t she there to work?

    Minutester they were done, and another set of maids got up, then began filling in everyone¡¯s ss tumblers and cups with juice and water respectively.

    Wow, the way with which everyone carried out their job was looking perfect. No little time wasted at all, they all know the jobs allotted to them and the time they needed to carry it out.

    When they were done, about four medium sized enamel bowls filled with water were passed round, everyone washed their hands. Then someone said a little prayer, and everyone began eating.

    Rina nced back and noticed two of the other rows yet to begin eating, and so they were noisy.

    ¡°You need salt?¡­ Pepper?¡± Prag asked halfway into the meal.

    ¡°Huh? Oh no, I¡¯m okay¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Alright¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°Was only asking. You know, there are people who like these things raw in their food, if by chance you need it, just call, ¡®salt please¡¯, or ¡®pepper please¡¯, and it will be passed to you¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Oh, thank you¡±, she said, nodding.

    Wow, was this how things were done here? Everything followed rules.

    ¡°There is samosa, puffs and some fruits if you do care for¡±, Prag said.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Maybe when I¡¯m done with this¡±, she said.

    Just then, a hefty looking young man walked up to them, Rina turned to look at him, noticing him at once as the guy who hade down the stairs when she initially entered the pce.

    He was holding a white packet, more looking like a packet of drugs.

    ¡°Hey Prag¡±, the young man said and Prag looked up from her food.

    ¡°Oh! Zoya, hi¡±, she greeted smiling, cleaning her mouth with her table napkin.

    ¡°Sorry for bugging at this moment, I mean during dinner, it¡¯s something urgent¡±, he pleaded.

    ¡°No qualms¡±, she smiled. ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°It is His Grace, the Prince¡±, he said.

    Huh? The Prince? All the maids around earshot instantly turned to him, including Alina who sat two seats away.

    ¡°Yeah, anything?¡± Prag asked, looking as calm as ever. Rina wondered if she ever panicked.

    ¡°Well he sent me to give you this¡±, he handed the white packet to her.

    Prag looked down at the packet, taking it. Then she inspected it, it was a pain relieving drug.

    ¡°For?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The new maid, Rina¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± Rina eximed, all eyes instantly turned to her and she looked away, shutting her mouth with her left hand.

    Prag turned to her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked.

    She opened her mouth to reply but Zoya spoke up, interrupting.

    ¡°Prince Raghav said she isn¡¯t, that I should make sure she takes them before I take my leave¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rina gasped.

    What the hell is wrong with this Prince? Why is he showing so much concern for her?

    ¡°You heard that¡±, Prag said, giving her the packet of drug.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    She slowly dropped her cutleries then epted the packet with shaky hands.

    She then opened it, bringing out the sachet of drugs inside, she inspected it.

    ¡°The nurse at the sick bay says you should take two capsules¡±, Zoya said.

    She took out two capsules, and using the water in her cup, she drank the drugs.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, Zoya said and walked away.

    Rina still filled with confusion looked around, her gaze met with the privy eyes of the maids close by staring, one red, it was Alina.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were having a headache¡±, Prag said, ¡°you didn¡¯t also tell me you told the Prince¡±, she added, winking.

    Rina pouted and looked away, back to her food.

    Secondster, Alina got up and walked out of the dining, leaving her meal unfinished.

    Soon they were done with their meals and some maids began clearing up the table.

    ¡°You can go and have a good night rest Rina, tomorrow your full jobmences¡±, Prag said.

    ¡°Thanks Miss, you have really made me felt at home¡±, she smiled.

    Prag nodded, smiling knowingly.

    Tanu came up secondster, they were done with theirs as well, and together, they both left the dining hall.

    *

    *

    *

    Alina stood beside her window looking out. She had been down for like an hour ago.

    Why not? What just transpired at the dining hall was something she never was expecting¡­ never.

    How can the Prince show such concern for a maid who was just employed today? She wasn¡¯t his personal maid either, so what exactly was amiss?

    She sighed, turning from the window. Something must have really happened before then, yes, but how? When?

    Gosh! She alone remains a favourite maid to the Prince, yes, she is his favourite and no other maid whatsoever, dares crosses her path.

    She walked out of the room.

    ***

    Rina turned off the shower in the bathroom, covered herself with her towel then walked out.

    Jeez, an evening bath was damn refreshing and rejuvenating. She cleaned up herself properly with her towel, then walked over to her dressing table.

    Then she began applying her lotions and creams. Her mind drifted back to what happened at the dining hall.

    Like seriously, why had the Prince done that? Why had he sent someone to bring her drugs and made sure she takes them in his presence? Why?

    And Alina¡­ she had given her a cranky re before suddenly walking out of the hall, leaving her meal unfinished.

    Hmm, this was strange. Anyways, the drugs even helped to salvage the situation, the headache or migraine or whatever it was, had now vanished for real.

    Just then, a knock came on her door, startling her. Gosh! Who was it by this time of the evening?

    She instantly took off the towel then put on the cloth she had worn to the pce, then walked to the door.

    The knock came again.

    ¡°Hold on¡±, she said, turning the door knob, cranking the door open, she froze.

    Huh? It was Alina.

 The Princeéˆ¥æªš Favourite Maid

    SEEING Alina at her door at that odd hour was really uncalled for, she slowly came out of the room, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked folding her arms and resting on the door.

    The hallway was as usual quiet and well lit.

    Alina didn¡¯t reply, she was just wickedly ring at her, chewing on her lips, and fuming.

    ¡°Is this what you came here for?¡± Rina asked, chuckling.

    ¡°I am not here to mince words Rina¡±, she finally let out her anger. Rina sighed.

    ¡°I, Alina, I am the favourite maid to the Prince, and no other dares crosses my path,¡± she paused.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rina said more like in a whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what business you have with him, but whatever it is, I would like to tell you in your own interest to cease it, let it stop¡­¡±, she paused and gave a dryugh, looking directly into her eyes.

    ¡°You are at your own risk if it doesn¡¯t¡±, she turned and walked away.

    What! What nerves? Rina thought as she watched her walked away. She hissed.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t even ashamed of herself,ing to tell me to stay off the Prince, is she his wife? Just a maid like me¡±, sheughed and opened her door, then walked in.

    At the instant she locked the door, the buzzing of her phone startled her and she rushed forward to get it.

    She unzipped her purse where she had kept it, then took it out. Peeking into it, it was her mother.

    Oh wow, she really hadn¡¯t called her or Zaina since she reached the pce. It was a hectic day though.

    She picked up the call.

    ¡°Hey momma¡±, she smiled, flopping down on the bed.

    ¡°Hmm Rina, are you still on the way?¡± Selena asked.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°No momma I¡­¡±.

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you called? And I told you to¡±, her voice seemed distressed. Rina noticed it.

    ¡°Hey mom I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t panic¡±, she said, licking her lips.

    ¡°So how was it today?¡±

    ¡°Today¡­ I mean just this evening was hectic, just these few hours already spent in the pce¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Hectic? Do you mean to tell me the job is too much for you?¡±

    ¡°Oh no mother, that isn¡¯t what I mean. Just hectic like every other, and fun as well. I had fun today¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°Oh I see. That means you are enjoying your stay there right?¡±

    ¡°Right mother¡±.

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Come on mom, why not? I had a wonderful dinner this evening, more like a dinner party¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    Selenaughed.

    ¡°Dinner party you say? Have you called Zaina?¡±

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, not yet momma, I will do that¡±.

    ¡°Please do, she¡¯s been calling and asking if you have called¡±.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Alright mom, I will do that¡±.

    ¡°Good night baby Rin, take care of yourself and don¡¯t get into the ways of the royalties¡±.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°You have started again mom, I heard you anyways¡±.

    ¡°Have a good night rest¡±.

    ¡°You too momma, I will call tomorrow¡±.

    ¡°Alright¡±, and the call ended.

    Rina checked the time on her phone, it told her it was 8:45, she decided to ring Zaina. It wasn¡¯t toote for that, she knew she was gonna pick up.

    Zaina picked up at the second ring.

    ¡°Pce girl¡±, she said on picking the call.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Oh please Zaina, stop it. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°As you left me.¡±

    Rina could detect the pain in her voice, she smiled.

    ¡°I am sorry baby Z, I have been so busy, today has been hectic¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Just this evening?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean a lotta work, don¡¯t get me wrong, meanwhile I knew you would still be up watching TV, so that¡¯s why I called, just finished speaking with my mom.¡±

    ¡°Oh. So you said you didn¡¯t mean a lotta work, so what do you mean then?¡±

    ¡°Baby Z, you wouldn¡¯t believe what happened today.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Please, I¡¯m all ears, I would believe.¡±

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Today, just today, I met the Princess, like face to face, I saw what she looks like¡­ .¡±

    ¡°What took you to her chamber?¡±

    ¡°I took her her dinner. The Prince and Princess doesn¡¯t take dinners at the dining, so I heard¡±.

    ¡°Oh, alright, continue.¡±

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°She asked me if I remembered meeting her before, like she mistook me for someone else, and I saw happiness in her eyes as she asked.¡±

    ¡°Really? So are you sure you haven¡¯t met this our Princess anywhere?¡±

    ¡°How could I and wouldn¡¯t tell you? How? Look, I¡¯m damn sure I haven¡¯t met her anywhere, hundred percent sure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if you say so then. You know, these royals they can detect,¡± she said.

    ¡°On my way back from her chamber¡­ guess what?¡±

    ¡°Please I can¡¯t guess, my ears are itching¡±.

    ¡°I¡­ bumped into¡­ the Prince.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Zaina shouted so loud that even Rina had to take the phone off her ears.

    ¡°The Prince? Oh my? How is he? Does he look muscled? Handsome? Hot? How is he talk to me?¡±

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Hold on, I thought you were never nuts about the Prince whenever we talk about him¡±.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Yeah you are right, but since my best friend bumped into him, she should tell me what he looks like.¡±

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Well he is very cute and handsome. You know I fell and fell atop him, he made me rest my head on his chest.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Is that love I¡¯m seeing right there Rina?¡±

    ¡°Oh cut that crap off. This is Vidya¡¯s groom remember?¡±

    ¡°Shit, fuck that up,¡± she said.

    ¡°Speaking of Vidya, how is she? And her friend, what¡¯s her name again?¡­ Roshni?¡±

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°Can we talk something more important now? We are talking about you and the Prince.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    ¡°So what made you fall on him?¡±

    Rinaughed, Zaina, she always wants to know everything.

    ¡°Well as I was walking along the hallway on my way back from the Princess¡¯ room, I felt a sudden sprain in the head, like a migraine. The pain was killing and I saw myself falling, my eyes closed, the next thing I heard a voice, only to flicker my eyes open, and saw I was in the Prince¡¯s arms¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Just like that? Rina, Rina,¡± she called.

    ¡°Stop it please, there is nothing. A message from him also came at the dining hall when we were having dinner, he sent someone toe give me medications.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± She shouted again, ¡°he did what?¡±

    ¡°You heard me right,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°Rin, you were actually right when you said I wouldn¡¯t believe, I really can¡¯t believe this. Just on your first day.¡±

    ¡°What more can I say? Just a few minutes ago before my mom called, someone banged on my door and I went out, only to behold one of the maids, the favourite of the Prince¡­¡±

    ¡°Does he have a favourite? She isn¡¯t his favourite please, it¡¯s just because apart from the chief maid, she¡¯s the only maid whom the Prince knows her name and personality well. Please trash that, what did shee to do? Warn you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She was in the dining as well when the Prince¡¯s personal guard had brought the medication, I guess that got her so annoyed.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to her. The kind you should be thinking of tackling is the likes of Vidya, and not an ordinary maid.¡±

    ¡°Hold on? Did you just say tackling? Why should I?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this girl is something. So you haven¡¯tprehended the whole thing yet, Prince Raghav is falling in love with you Rina, goodness, I don¡¯t know if you are dumb.¡±

    ¡°Hey please Zaina, hold it. Love me for what? Who am I? What did I even do for him? He just met me today.¡±

    ¡°If you like ept it, if you like don¡¯t. Just get it into that small pretty head of yours that the Prince loves you, period.¡±

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°I hear you. Please I want to sleep now,¡± she yawned, ¡°let me get prepared for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I see. Tomorrow workmences fully.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Zaina, I really want to appreciate you, if it wasn¡¯t your efforts, I don¡¯t know where I would have been now, dhanyavaad, thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Awwn Rin, it¡¯s nothing though. Only one thing makes me happy, that you are happy, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Can I sleep now?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ sure my princess.¡±

    Theyughed.

    ¡°Oh please. Good night and I will talk to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, nightie,¡± she ended the call.

    Rina sighed, tossing the phone on her bed. What a long and fulfilling evening, she quickly selected out a pyjamas and taking off the one she had worn, she put on the pyjamas.

    Putting out the lights, she flopped on the bed and at the instant her head hit the pillow, she slept off.

    ? Next Morning ?

    Raghav woke to the first ringing of his rm clock. He stretched forth his hand and put it off, and yawning he turned on the bed.

    He flickered one eye opened, then closed it back. His mind drifted to the previous day¡¯s events.

    He smiled. Finally, he has found her, he can never forget. That even wasn¡¯t the main issue, what baffled him most was the fact that she was actually the one who had helped his little sister out of the woods that fateful day.

    This alone was a very brave act. Though she (Rina) didn¡¯t recognize the person she had helped, maybe because she wasn¡¯t putting on her royal robes and also, she was in a haste to leave the woods.

    Well, it¡¯s normal. Thinking about her, he smiled again. Oh jeez, was this how having feelings for the opposite sex was? This was his first time, he had never even went to bed, thinking of someone, and wake up, thinking of that same person, or even had thoughts of someone filling his mind. This was exactly the first time.

    He finally opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. He just remembered he had some business to carry out that morning.

    Without brushing or freshening up, he picked up hisptop from the dressing table and walked to the dining.

    He shoved back a seat and sat, booting on theptop.

    Then he noticed he had an unread mail from someone. He clicked on it and it opened.

    He first viewed the sender and jeez, it was Aunt Aarti, his favourite aunt. He smiled, just watch fortune dovetailing with fortune.

    For years now he hadn¡¯t received a text, mail or call from her, but just having finally seen Rina, she emailed. Isn¡¯t this a good omen?

    He opened the mail and read the lines, anger gripped him, what!

    ? Greetings Your Grace, Prince Raghav, how have you been teddy?

    He smiled, that was the pet name she had given him.

    ? His Grace, Prince Rudra, my husband, just got a tip off that Her Majesty, the Queen and your mother, Queen Arya is waging a feud against our kingdom, Kuru kingdom, just because of the letter I sent.

    ? I don¡¯t know if you have gone through the letter Raghav, but I insist you do. It is for your safety. Meanwhile, I emailed to ask for your help concerning the feud, it shouldn¡¯t work. I repeat Raghav, stand against it, it shouldn¡¯t work. Alisha says hi, one love.

    ¡°What!¡± Raghav shouted in total disbelief.

    Why would his mother wage feud against a neighbouring kingdom? Not just a neighboring kingdom, but a kingdom in which her husband¡¯s sister is married to? Why?

    And that letter? He knew it was something fishy when he saw his mom fidgeting with it, he knew?

    He needed to salvage the situation at hand, what was he gonna do now?

    A sharp knock came on his door, he ignored ncing at the door. The knock came again.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he sighed, his eyes on hisptop.

    The door opened and Alina entered.

 I Will Work With You

    ALINA entered the Prince¡¯s chamber to behold him already awake, and sitted on his dining with his eyes fixed on hisptop.

    She swallowed hard, closing the door behind her, then she walked in. Raghav didn¡¯t turn back either, his eyes were still fixed on theptop.

    ¡°Good morning Your Grace,¡± she genuflected.

    ¡°Morning. What are you doing here this early?¡± Raghav asked. She flinched.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it too early already to start your parambting?¡± He asked, still looking into theptop.

    ¡°Jeez¡±, she lowly muttered in response. So she was now parambting right?

    ¡°Well my Prince, I came to check on you, I felt I should,¡± she replied, smiling broadly.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°Well now you see I¡¯m fine, and very busy, so you can leave.¡±

    What! Prince Raghav had never asked her out of his room as much as she could remember, so why now? Ugh, she groaned, hesitating to leave.

    ¡°Or do you have something else to say?¡± He asked again.

    Yeah, she thinks this is the right time now. She had actually left their lodge that early morning just toe and ask Raghav about the new maid, why he had sent his personal guard, Zoya toe and give her some drugs.

    She looked at the Prince, and the courage she had summoned up suddenly vanished.

    She couldn¡¯t open her mouth again to ask anymore, she just kept mute staring.

    ¡°I think you should go meet Prag,¡± Raghav suddenly said, startling her, she jolted.

    ¡°Huh? Meet Prag?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, so she could tell you your jobs for today,¡± for the first time since she entered the room, he turned to her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I can see you actually do not have anything to do, so meet Prag¡±, he turned back to theptop.

    ¡°Um¡­ are you wanting to have a personal maid Your Grace? Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m¡­ still¡­ here¡±, she stuttered thest sentence blinking her eyes.

    Raghav turned to her, why had she asked such question? What exactly does she mean?

    He shook his head, oh! She must have been around when he sent Zoya to give Rina the medications, heughed.

    Alina was taken aback by theugh. He turned to look at her.

    ¡°Oh Alina, you know what? You are neverpatible, you and her,¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t¡±, then he turned back to his work.

    Oh jeez, Alina felt like crying. They are neverpatible¡­ she and her, and of course she knows whom he is referring to as her, she knows. Goodness!

    She instantly turned and left the room. Raghav never bothered to turn to her, he just sat still busy with hisptop.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina carefully put on her uniform, humming softly as she did. She had woken up for like two hours ago.

    Her rm had helped to make here off bed on time. So almost immediately, she had taken her bath, and now she was putting on her clothes.

    Her mind drifted to what happened the previous night, how Alina hade to warn her, sheughed.

    ¡°Shameless idiot,¡± Rina cussed.

    She put up finishing touches to her uniform then walked up to the mirror. She was applying a face powder when her phone on the dressing table rang out, jolting her.

    ¡°Gosh!¡± She muttered and picked up the phone, looking into it, it was her mother.

    She dropped the phone back on the table, prepared to ignore, she knew once she picks up, she gonna bete for work.

    Her mother gonna be talking non-stop. She then made up her mind to ring herter in the day, when work would be less cumbersome.

    She turned ready to leave the room when the call came again, she sighed and nced at the wall clock. It was still 6:30, breakfast was 7, thirty minutes wouldn¡¯t be that much.

    Besides, maybe she has something real important to tell her, hence her calling that early.

    She shrugged and walked up to the dressing table, then picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hey mother, namaste¡±, she greeted.

    ¡°Rina, why aren¡¯t you picking up? How was your night?¡± Selena asked from the other end.

    ¡°I am fine mother, good morning. I told you I¡¯m gonna call in the afternoon¡±, she said ncing at the wall clock, keeping up with time.

    ¡°Yeah, I know dear, but I have something important to tell you¡±.

    ¡°Go ahead mother, I anticipated that. But please you have to be fast with it, I have less than twenty minutes¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright dear, it was a dream. I had a dreamst night and in that dream, I saw Siddharth your brother, I¡­ I think he is still alive.¡±

    Rina sighed, ncing at the clock again. This was really important, but she doesn¡¯t have the time.

    ¡°You know what mother, I¡¯m happy to hear this, but I have to go. I¡¯m gonna ring youter in the day when work would be less cumbersome, then we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Oh Rina¡­¡±, she wanted to talk more but Rina ended the call and dropped the phone, then walked out of the room.

    She needed to leave for the dining hall, it was already few minutes to seven.

    ***

    Alina angrily walked out of the Prince¡¯s room, raging through the hallway. She was damn angry, why would he say she and Rina was neverpatible?

    What does he mean by that? Who was she? Who was Rina anyway? Who the hell was she?

    Mmm, she groaned, fisting her right hand.

    She took the route leading to the kitchen, the door was as usual open, she walked in.

    As expected, it was empty. Infact, she wasn¡¯t even expecting to see anyone at all, they were supposed to be at the dining hall for breakfast.

    But there were still about two maids, and Prag. She was working on the fruit juicer, some fresh citrus fruits were on the counter as she worked.

    His royal majesty, Maharajah, the King had earlier givenmand that Prag alone, should be the one mixing the fruit juice for him and his wife.

    She alone knows how to mix it to the King¡¯s taste, no other could. Even if there was any other, Prag should remain the one doing it, the King had said.

    Alina walked towards the refrigerator ignoring the maids. Prag looked up and saw her.

    ¡°Alina, been looking for you. Where you been?¡± She asked.

    Huh? Looking for her? Why and What for?

    ¡°Well been to the Prince¡¯s chamber. Why you looking for me?¡± She opened the refrigerator, her eyes scanning through the inside.

    ¡°There is a change of job for you today,¡± she said looking up from what she was doing.

    Alina looked at her inquiringly, closing the refrigerator. She had picked up a covered te filled with the toast bread she prepared previously.

    ¡°Change of job? Why?¡±

    Prag sighed.

    ¡°Most of your jobs these days would be shing¡±, she poured out the already made juice into a jug.

    ¡°What do you mean? Why that?¡± Alina asked, she was now perturbed.

    ¡°Yes Alina. Don¡¯t follow up with your timetable for now, most of the times, you gonna be shing with Rina, the new maid,¡± she exined.

    ¡°Gosh!¡± Alina eximed and tossed the te in her hand on the counter.

    Why this girl? Why her? Why not another? She winced.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Prag asked on noticing her acts.

    ¡°Why must I be the one to be shing with her? Why me Prag, why?¡± She reeled out questions.

    Pragughed.

    ¡°Alina you don¡¯t question the authority remember. Meanwhile, you and Rina are to do the flowers beside the sit-out today, you know what I mean, trim and water, those flowers have been long touched¡±, she began cing the jugs in a tray.

    ¡°Goodness, aren¡¯t you getting me? I don¡¯t want to work with her,¡± Alinained.

    ¡°You better do¡±, she was now carrying the tray to the second refrigerator few distance away from her.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the share?¡± She asked, ready to work now.

    She know what she gonna do, she is going to leave the whole work for her and feign ill, yeah, she just can¡¯t work with Rina, her now rival.

    ¡°Good. You go get the working tools from the tool store, the secateurs and water hose, she gonna go with you, so she gets used to the environs¡­¡±, she paused to ce the jugs carefully on the rack in the refrigerator.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ aren¡¯t youing to the dining hall for breakfast?¡±

    Prag shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, anything?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I had wondered, you should have told her this yourself¡±, she said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be having breakfast at the dining, I¡¯m still gonna prepare some toast bread for His Highness and Her Grace,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you get for being the best and head of the maids¡±, Alina said rolling her eyes.

    Prag smiled, closing the refrigerator and turning to her.

    ¡°Well as I was saying, make sure Rina goes with you, then the both of you, do the work.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Go over to your next job ording to your timetable, then tell Rina toe meet me,¡± she walked away from her.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, Alina mouthed.

    This is gonna be somehow, she thought.

    ¡°Alright Prag, I will do as you say,¡± and she walked out, taking with her, her te of toast bread.

    She walked down straight to the dining hall, her heart still filled with the anger she had umted from the Prince¡¯s chamber.

    Gosh! This Rina girl, as far as she was concerned, this girl was gradually bing a rival to her.

    She walked into the dining hall and straight to table row 4, there were already eating.

    She found a seat and sat, then dished out food for herself and began eating.

    Rina was seated opposite her, she was almost done with her food.

    She had been to the dining hall and still there wasn¡¯t any sight of Prag, who was gonna direct her on her job that morning?

    Maybe she would just go to the kitchen after eating, so she could see her. Hmm, she still wondered what must have held her froming for breakfast.

    Soon she was done eating, together with some other maids. Some maids began clearing up the table and she joined them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss, it¡¯s not your job yet,¡± one of the maids clearing up told her.

    ¡°Huh? I wanna work,¡± she said.

    The girl winked, trying to take the tray she was holding.

    ¡°Maybe in the evening, you should try,¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°Let her be¡±, they heard a voice opposite them and they turned, it was Alina. She had been watching them.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the girl said and left her.

    Rina nced at Alina and continued with her work. Why had she said that? Why had she interfered into her matter. Anyways, she shrugged and continued clearing up.

    ¡°When you are done Rina,e over,¡± Alina said again.

    Rina looked at her, then down at her food, she was almost done. But hold on? Come over? For what?

    Minutester, they were all done. Rina went over to Alina has she had ordered, they were still in the dining hall.

    ¡°Prag had given me the job for you this morning¡±, Alina said, drinking water from a stic bottle.

    ¡°Oh, really? I have actually been looking out for her,¡± she replied, looking round.

    ¡°Yeah she isn¡¯ting over for breakfast. So, to business,¡± she folded her arms and looked intently at Rina.

    Hmm, Rina exhaled deeply.

    ¡°You are to go over to the tool store, and get a secateur and a water hose, you will be attending to the flowers beside the sit-out, downstairs¡±, she exined.

    Huh? How is she supposed to do that?

    ¡°Um Alina, I don¡¯t know the way downstairs, talk more of the tool store, how am I supposed to do that?¡± She spoke up.

    Alina sighed, ring at her.

    ¡°Find your way through¡±, she blurted and began walking away. Suddenly she paused, ¡°and oh, trim and water the flowers,¡± she said and walked out.

    Rina sighed, she wished Prag had actually sent someone else to deliver this message and not this Alina girl.

    How was she gonna get downstairs, she doesn¡¯t even know the route leading to the stairs, that led down the pce. Gosh!

    ¡°Hey girl, what you thinking about?¡±, someone behind asked and she sharply turned back to behold Tanu, she smiled, what a relief!

    ¡°Hi Tanu, actually¡­ been thinking,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah I know, about what?¡± She folded her arms.

    ¡°Alina just delivered a message from Prag right now, my job for the morning. It is to trim and water the flowers beside the sit-out, downstairs¡±.

    ¡°So?¡± She asked, licking her lips.

    ¡°Tanu I don¡¯t know my way downstairs¡±, sheined.

    Tanu was taken aback.

    ¡°Hold on, are you the only one to do this job?¡± She asked.

    Rina spread out her arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, am I supposed to be joined with someone?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, sure¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Prag is supposed to team you up with another maid who gonna help you around. She must have teamed you up with Alina, I guess¡±.

    Rina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But let¡¯s forget that, let me show you the way downstairs¡±, she said and took her right hand.

    ¡°Oh, thank you Tanu¡±, and they walked out of the dining hall.

    They got to the hallway and Tanu took the left direction, Rina followed. They came by another hallway again, leading down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Rina suddenly asked.

    Tanu smiled.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    ¡°Then why you here with me? Why not go¡­¡±.

    ¡°Tanu! Tanu!¡± Someone shouted, calling from behind them, interrupting Rina. They turned, it was a maid.

    ¡°Oh jeez!¡± Tanu hit her forehead with her right hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rina asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s my teammate, we are to do theundry for the throne room  window and door cottons, and all that¡­ I have to leave you now Rina.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Just continue walking down this hallway like this, you gonnae by a French door, that¡¯s the door leading downstairs. Then when you finally get out, ask around for the tool store, the sit-out isn¡¯t difficult to locate¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Oh Tanu, you have saved me today, thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°You are wee, we will talkter¡±, she said and turned, walking back the way they hade.

    Rina sighed and continued walking, taking the route Tanu has just exined.

    Her thoughts drifted. But why would Alina refuse to work with her if Prag had instructed her to? Why would she leave the work for her alone, hmm, she hopes it ain¡¯t a tedious one though. She doesn¡¯t wanna copse.

    She had taken just few steps away from where she and Tanu stood when one of the many doors along the hallway opened and holy moly! The Prince came out.

    ***

    Raghav left the dining room a few minutes after breakfast and walked out hastily.

    He had had breakfast at the dining with the rest of the family that morning, mainly because he had thought the new maid, Rina would be among the maids to serve at the dining, he wanted to set eyes on her again.

    But no, she wasn¡¯t sighted at all, and he longed to see her again, he¡¯s been itching to since yesterday.

    Minutes after breakfast, something urgent and important came up, he had to go downstairs to attend to the situation.

    Now on returning, he met someone at the hallway. And oh jeez, it wasn¡¯t just someone, it was the new maid, it was Rina.

    How happy!

    ¡°Oh hi¡±, he first greeted.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana,¡± she bowed, her gaze lowered to the ground.

    ¡°How was your night? And how are you feeling now?¡± He asked.

    Jeez, Rina almost jumped out of her skin. His voice was soothing and pleasing to hear. But¡­ was he actually asking after her night? And her health? Oh!

    ¡°It was fine my Prince. And um¡­ thank you for the medications yesterday, it¡­ it really helped.¡±

    ¡°Oh that means you didn¡¯t go down to the sick bay, remember you said you would,¡± she looked up at him, he was not wearing any royal robes, just casuals¡­ and oh, he really did look familiar, like she had met him somewhere before.

    She waved if off, how could she have met the Prince of Shi kingdom without knowing?

    ¡°My Prince, I ¡­ I ¡­ my Prince¡­¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°Forget it Rina, you didn¡¯t. You wouldn¡¯t have taken the medications if you did,¡± his face was now straight and devoid of emotions.

    Rina looked away again, he had finally caught her now, what she gonna do?

    ¡°Look at me Rina,¡± he ordered.

    Huh? Rina slowly raised her face to look at him, she met his stern gaze, it made her freeze.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes my Prince,¡± she nodded. He smiled.

    ¡°So, where you off to?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m actually going downstairs to get to the tool store my Prince, I want to attend to the flowers beside the sit-out.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you doing with the flowers?¡±

    ¡°Just trimming and watering Maharana,¡± her eyelids flickered.

    He kept mute for a while, gazing at her, making her felt ufortable.

    ¡°I will work with you¡±, he finally said.

    What!

 Working With Her

    TO say she was bbergasted was an understatement, she was more than bbergasted, surprised and shocked.

    Huh? Work with her? Like the Prince gonna pick up the secateur, and begin trimming flowers, or pick up the water hose and begin watering the flowers?

    Does he really know what he is saying? She looked at him with her eyes widened. He gave a nod, winking.

    Her mouth was agape as well, no words came out of it as she stood mute, staring at the young man in front of her.

    ¡°My Prince, are you for real? Like do you really know what you are saying?¡± She finally found her voice.

    ¡°Rina,¡± he called, ¡°have you heard, read or seen anywhere where it¡¯s written that princes don¡¯t work? Have you?¡± His brows furrowed as he asked.

    ¡°Oops¡±, she mouthed.

    ¡°I¡­ have not Maharana¡±, she shook her head.

    ¡°Good, so let¡¯s get going¡±, he made to leave.

    Rina dallied behind, hesitating to follow. Like this guy was really serious? He wants to work with her like¡­ for real.

    He suddenly stopped, having noticed she wasn¡¯t going with him, turning to her.

    ¡°What are you doing there standing? Come along¡±, he motioned.

    She exhaled deeply, dropping her shoulders.

    ¡°My Prince, I really do appreciate your help, but please I beg to refuse, I¡­¡±, she paused, looking away from him.

    ¡°Go on, speak¡±, he demanded.

    She looked up at him.

    ¡°I am scared.¡±

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Scared? Of what?¡±

    ¡°Maharana, I am scared of what people are gonna say, I am just scared, please let me work alone, please¡±, she rubbed her palms together, pleading.

    Awwn, Raghav smiled. She looks more beautiful and sweet when pleading.

    ¡°Rina,e with me¡±, he said walking away.

    Rina had no other option, this was the Prince giving an order, she just had to follow. She followed him.

    They began walking down the hallway towards the door which Tanu said led downstairs.

    Rina swallowed hard, she couldn¡¯t believe she was walking down the hallway with the Prince, it felt like she was walking down the aisle, hmm.

    She pinched herself, chuckling.

    ¡®You must be crazy Rina¡¯, she said.

    ¡°Were you the only one Prag asked to attend to the flowers?¡± Raghav suddenly asked.

    She flinched, jeez, even his voice sends cold shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Um¡­ no my Prince, I mean yes¡­ oh gosh!¡± She hit her forehead with her right hand.

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know my Prince, I am ignorant of that,¡± she said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± He stopped, and she stopped too, surprised.

    ¡°What do you mean? You weren¡¯t teamed up with anyone?¡± He asked, and she shook her head.

    ¡°You are not a lizard Rina, speak¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°Oh sorry, no. I mean¡­ I don¡¯t know if I was teamed up with anybody¡±, she stuttered.

    He turned and continued walking, Rina followed. Why would Prag not team her up with anyone? For Christ¡¯s sake, does she want to kill her for him?

    Uhh, he¡¯s gonna talk to her, he is really going to, what nonsense.

    They finally got to the door and Raghav turned on the knob, and waited for her to walk past first, then he followed.

    Rina swallowed hard, what was that for? Infact, what¡¯s all this show of concern of the Prince towards her for? Gosh, this was getting her dazed.

    They took the stairs and soon, they got to the balcony down, guards freely patrolled about, all bowing as soon as Raghav walk past them.

    Rina didn¡¯t have to do any questioning anymore, Raghav was now on the lead and she just followed suit.

    From the balcony, they got outside and headed towards the tool store.

    *

    *

    *

    Vidya walked up to the almond treeckadaisically, Roshni followed behind, her eyes fixed on her phone.

    Vidya got to the bench under the tree and flopped down on the seat, Roshni turned to her, removing her gaze from her phone.

    She studied her eyes, face and countenance, all wasn¡¯t well with her, she had seen it.

    ¡°What is wrong Vidya? Why are you looking so dull today?¡± Roshni asked, sitting beside her.

    Vidya sighed, scratching the back of her head. She said nothing, she was mute.

    ¡°Talk girl, I¡¯m listening¡±, she pressed on.

    Alright, how was she gonna tell her the problem was because the Queen hasn¡¯t still invited her over to the pce as she has said she would?

    After all the boasting she had done? She sighed, wincing.

    ¡°You still aren¡¯t saying anything Vidya¡±, Roshni kept nudging her. She had to speak up this time.

    ¡°Roshni, it¡¯s been weeks now, if not going to a month since the Prince returned, and the Queen is still yet to send me an invite to the pce as she said she would¡±, she cried out.

    Roshni sighed.

    ¡°Is that the reason you¡¯re looking downcast?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I need this invitation like now¡­ now.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Roshni sighed, looking away.

    ¡°You know I heard something recently¡±, she said.

    Vidya turned to her.

    ¡°You heard what?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Rina now works as a maid in the pce¡±, she said.

    ¡°Rina? Which Rina?¡± She asked, pulling up a disgusted face.

    ¡°Rina, the same Rina we know¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± She stood up.

    ¡°You mean Rina Doween, working as a pce maid? Oh jeez¡±, her right hand went to her head.

    ¡°So I heard.¡±

    Holy moly! Vidya could not believe it, howe Rina, now working in the pce? When she thought she had finally put this girl in her ce? When she thought she had done her worst to her. Gosh!

    ¡°So she would get to see the Prince before me? Holy crap!¡± She cussed, fisting her right hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, besides I really don¡¯t know how true this information is, we just need to find out¡±.

    She turned to her.

    ¡°Oh, you are not even too sure¡±.

    ¡°I am, it¡¯s just to confirm it, and then if it¡¯s really true, you have to do something to remind the Queen of the invite¡±, she exined.

    Vidya nodded.

    ¡°I see¡±.

    Roshni looked away, she sighed in relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s Zainaing towards us, I think we should ask her, or what do you think?¡± She asked.

    Vidya followed her gaze and saw Zainaing towards them, she was looking into a book in her hands and walking slowly, like she was counting her steps.

    ¡°Can we really ask her? Don¡¯t forget what we did¡±, Vidya said in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh please, she is the only person in a position to give us the info we need, besides, Rina must have gotten to that pce through her, who knows?¡± She nudged her.

    Vidya breathed in and exhaled deeply, as she waited for Zaina toe up to them, bracing up.

    ¡°Hi Zaina¡±, she was the first to greet as Zaina got to them.

    Zaina stopped and looked up from her book, she turned to her intruder.

    Vidya smiled. Hmm, she scoffed. Masked beautiful smile, covered in wickedness and treachery.

    She didn¡¯t reply, she just looked her from head to toe, ring, turned to her friend who stood close by, then began walking away.

    ¡°Um Zaina, please I have something to ask you¡±, she called her back.

    Zaina stopped again and turned to her.

    ¡°What is it Vidya?¡± She finally let out her anger.

    Vidya sighed.

    ¡°Um please, is it true Rina our¡­ our f¡­ friend now works in the pce? Is it true?¡±

    Oh jeez, what nonsense! So this girl really has the guts she¡¯s got to stop her and question her about the friend she betrayed.

    She still didn¡¯t respond, she only looked her over, then walked out on them.

    Jeez, they both flinched. How dare she walk out on them?

    ¡°I will figure out something to do about this¡±, Vidya blurted and walked away, Roshni got up and followed.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav, showing the way, walked to the tool store and Rina followed. They got there and stopped.

    ¡°This is the tool store Rina¡±, Raghav said looking at her.

    Rina mouthed an ¡®oh¡¯, and looked at the small edifice before her. It didn¡¯t even look like a tool store, it looked like another smaller pce.

    It was a small building, built just like a residential house.

    ¡°You can go in and get what you want¡±, he said.

    ¡°The door?¡± She asked, pointing at the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s open, it¡¯s always open during the day¡±, he said.

    Jeez, just look at the way he is now doing someone else¡¯s job, exining to Rina.

    Rina nodded and went in. In there was a lot of working tools, she gasped. She took out a secateur then searched for a water hose, she saw none.

    Looking agitated, she came out of the building, but huh! The Prince was nowhere to be found.

    ¡®Where the hell has he gone to now?¡¯, Rina said, looking round. They were just maids going about their various duties.

    She shrugged and decided to go trim the flowers first, then after that, she would go meet Prag to ask for the hose.

    Thank goodness, she knows her way round here now. She nodded.

    She found her way to the sit-out and jeez, there was Raghav sitting under the tent and waiting for her.

    Oops, she thought he had already left.

    ¡°Oh, there you are Maharana¡±, she said on getting to the tent. Thank goodness, the tent was empty that morning, it was just the Prince.

    He looked at her, staring for a while and making her feel ufortable. She withdrew her eyes from him, looking away.

    Oh jeez, was she really feeling butterflies in her stomach? Holy crap!

    ¡°You got the tools?¡± He asked, getting up.

    ¡°Yeah, but it was just the secateur, I couldn¡¯t find any hose¡±.

    ¡°The hose is always lying beside the tap, you just can¡¯t find it there¡±, he said.

    ¡°You brought just a secateur?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I am the only one to use it¡±, she said, flickering her eyelids.

    He sighed.

    ¡°You thought I was joking when I said I will work with you?¡±

    Huh? She didn¡¯t even know what to reply, she just kept mute.

    ¡°Come with me¡±, he said and they both walked to the flowers, it was just beside the tent.

    Rina studied the flowers properly, it was an hibiscus nt, nted close to the high fence.

    ¡°Do you know how to use this?¡± He asked, taking the secateur from her.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Sure, I have used this countless times¡±.

    ¡°At where?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡­ um, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°Enough, now to business¡±.

    Before she could say ¡®Jack Robinson¡¯, he had already begun trimming the overgrown flowers.

    What, yes, the prince was working. Jeez, she flinched and looked round, the maids around were sure watching, what was going on?

    ¡°You don¡¯t just stand there¡±, he said, ¡°begin gathering up the leaves on the floor¡±, he said still trimming.

    Jeez, she slowly put on her garden gloves, then began gathering up the leaves and putting them in a waste basket she saw close by.

    They had worked for like thirty minutes when suddenly, they heard a sharp voice behind them.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± The voice asked and they both turned.

    And holy moly! It was the Queen!

 The Little Girl You Saved

    JEEZ! Her royal majesty, Queen Arya walked up to them.

    Rina almost jumped out of her skin, she felt her body go cold, she was shocked to the bone marrow.

    What! What was the Queen doing here? Why at this minute? Why? Oh Jesus, she doesn¡¯t want to lose her job, at least not at the verge of just resuming.

    ¡°Oh mom, long live Rani¡±, Raghav bowed, smiling.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡±, Rina genuflected.

    She turned to her and their gaze met, Rina looked away immediately.

    ¡°Raghav, I repeat my question, what are you doing here?¡± She asked again, turning to him.

    Rina looked at her, and studied her properly. She was looking divine that morning in a long wine red sleeveless flowing royal robe, her neck, fingers and wrists decorated with all manner of gold jewelries.

    On her well primped hair stood a small golden crown, glittering with pearls. She was looking heavenly.

    ¡°Mom, I am doing exactly what you see me doing¡±, he said, still trimming, Rina stood, her head in great turmoil.

    ¡°You¡­ you are working with a maid?¡± She asked, pulling up a disgusted face.

    Raghav sighed, turning to her.

    ¡°If that is how you want to put it, Rani, fine. I am working with a maid¡±.

    ¡°Oh jeez, Raghav!¡± She shouted, vibrating in anger.

    ¡°Oh mom, this is actually fun¡±, heughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this until today I tried¡±, he turned back to work, stillughing.

    Arya fumed, fisting her right hand. She turned to look at the maid, she noticed her shaking in fear.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, she gritted her teeth and turned, walking away.

    Rina watched the retreating figure of the Queen as she took the route to the garden.

    For the few minutes she stood watching, she was in great fear, the actions of the Queen had thrown her off bnce.

    ¡°Will you just stand there?¡± The Prince asked, jolting her, she had even forgotten he was there. She slowly turned to him.

    ¡°Come on, the leaves on the ground are waiting¡±, he motioned, tilting his head.

    Rina sighed, what was wrong with this Prince? What the hell was wrong with him? His mom just left here now so angry, and he is still willing to continue? Gosh!

    ¡°My Prince, didn¡¯t¡­¡±, she paused, ¡°didn¡¯t you get that? I mean your mom, her royal highness, just left here¡±, she sighed, closing her eyes.

    Awwn, Raghav smiled. She also looks more beautiful whenever she does that. He slowly walked up to her.

    ¡°¡­ and she was damn angry¡±, she opened her eyes to see him standing right before her and smiling.

    She flinched. Jeez, he was so close that she could feel his breath on her. His cologne and scent filled her nostrils.

    ¡°You talk too much Rina, why not save your strength for the jobs ahead¡±, he winked.

    A, she felt butterflies in her stomach, as it tightened.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She said.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded, ¡°back to work alright?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Al¡­ alright¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°But my Prince¡±, she continued again, ¡°I want to beg you for something¡±, her eyes pleaded.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.

    She sighed, hesitating.

    ¡°I want you to leave me¡±, she finally said.

    Huh? Raghav stood in disbelief, watching.

    ¡°Leave you? Why Rina?¡± He demanded.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to get into trouble please, just leave me¡±, she lowered her gaze to the ground.

    He smiled.

    ¡°You get in trouble, we both are in that trouble, because I pushed you into this¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now get back to work¡±, he motioned, then turned, walking back to the flowers as hemenced trimming.

    Holy moly! Was he not really getting the message, or he was just ying ignorant to it? Rina wondered as she watched him work.

    She looked around and true to her thoughts, they were maids around watching. She ignored them, shrugged and continued working as well.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Someone shouted almost immediately, and they both turned. It was from upstairs.

    ¡°Hey big bro¡±, the owner of the voice waved from her window, it was Prisha.

    She had actually been watching them even up to when the Queen had interrupted.

    ¡°Hi Rina¡±, she waved at her.

    Rina smiled and bowed her head slightly in greeting.

    ¡°I can see that bro¡±, she said, grinning from ear to ear.

    Huh? Hold on, did she just say bro? Wow, she just called the Prince bro, how sweet.

    Rina looked at him, their gaze met and she looked away immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough Prisha, now get going¡±, he said.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°I am in my room, have you forgotten?¡± Sheughed.

    ¡°Alright, stay there all you want¡±, he said and turned back to his work.

    ***

    Arya walked into the garden and sat on one of the benches, thinking so deeply.

    She had never seen her son do this before. Even for his so-called favorite maid, he had never joined her work¡­ never.

    So why this now? Why was he working with a maid? And who the hell was that maid? She sighed, cing her index finger on her lower jawbone.

    Goodness, this was telling something, yes, it was a sign of love. Her son might have fallen in love with that maid, maybe, she never can tell.

    Gosh! She really needed to do something about it before it escted into something else.

    It¡¯s high time she talks about Vidya, his intended bride. Though she was scared, she didn¡¯t know how he was gonna ept it, but now, she surely must bring it up, no matter what.

    ¡°I have to tell him about Vidya, now or never¡±, she said and got up, then walked out of the garden.

    ***

    Alina yawned, getting up from her bed. She had been asleep for about an hour.

    She had gone to Prag after leaving the dining hall after breakfast, told her she wasn¡¯t feeling well, but pledged to assist Rina do the work.

    But meanwhile, she had gone to her room to sleep, and now she was awake. She needed to go see how far Rina had gone.

    She got off bed and walked out her room, locked up and took the route downstairs.

    Few minutester, she was at the sit-out, and there Rina was, carrying out the job, but what! Hold on.

    Jeez, she wasn¡¯t alone. Oh my, the Prince was with her, goodness!

    And holy moly, he was working with her, he was actually working. Oh Christ, she felt like crying, she felt like strangling herself.

    Why had she left the work for her alone? Why? She walked up to them.

    ¡°My Prince¡­ you aren¡¯t supposed to be doing this¡±, she said, trying to take the secateur he was holding.

    ¡°Alina¡±, he shouted and she halted immediately.

    Rina looked at her, she looked at her as well, their gaze met.

    ¡°But my Prince¡­¡±, Alina wanted to talk again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hush it there¡±, he interrupted and she went quiet.

    He turned to Rina. She was already getting fatigued, he could feel it.

    ¡°Are you tired Rina?¡± He asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yes my Prince, I am¡±, she said, twisting her neck.

    Alina saw her and her face went sour instantly. What the hell!

    ¡°I see¡±, he turned to Alina.

    ¡°You take up from here, thanks foring, you actually came toplete the work¡±.

    What! Rina¡¯s eyes widened in shock, was he actually handing over her job to another maid? My gee.

    ¡°You can go Rina, go get a rest for another job¡±, he said.

    She smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you Maharana¡±.

    ¡°My pleasure Rina¡±, she turned and left, Alina ring at her.

    ¡°You know she is just starting and it¡¯s new to her, soplete the task¡±, he said and tossed the secateur to the floor, then walked out.

    Alina, already whimpering, picked up the secateur and began working.

    Rina ran all the way to the kitchen, thank goodness, it was empty, they were no maids around.

    She walked up to the refrigerator and selected out some snacks, then walked to her room.

    At the instant she opened her door and walked in, the ringing of her phone weed her.

    Oh jeez, it must be her mother. She closed her door then walked to the dressing table, dropped the snacks on it and picked up her phone.

    ¡°Hi mom¡±, she sat on the chair facing the mirror.

    ¡°Rina, I hope I am not disturbing?¡± Selena asked from the other end.

    ¡°You sure know you are, mother¡±, she said.

    Selenaughed.

    ¡°I am sorry my princess, but this is important¡±.

    ¡°Go on, I am all ears¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s about your brother, I saw him in my dreamst night and I know he is alive¡±.

    ¡°Alright, what happened exactly?¡±

    ¡°It was in a building site, a building construction was going on, there was a particr brick which the builders ignored, meanwhile the building they were trying to put together wasn¡¯t staying.

    ¡°And then Siddharth came from nowhere, picked up the brick that had been ignored and gave it to the builders who added it to their building and surprisingly, the building stayed¡±, she sighed.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a strange one mother¡±, she licked her thin lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my daughter. This just means Siddharth is alive, and he is gonna show up when everyone least expects, and he¡¯s really gonna show up to make things right¡±, she concluded.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°I see. Um mother, gotten that now, can you please let me do my thing now?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Hmm Rina, since you began working in that pce, you never seem to have time for me¡±.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°When the hell did I start working momma? It¡¯s just yesterday¡±, sheughed again.

    ¡°Whatever¡±, she ended the call.

    Rina felt guilty and wanted to call back, but she stopped, she was damn hungry and needed to refresh.

    ? Evening ?

    The kitchen was damn full that evening as each maids carried out their duties carefully, chattering andughing as they worked.

    Rina worked with the maids chopping some cucumber and carrots, she helped with the washing of the vegetables.

    The day had really been hectic, but the encounter of working with the Prince that morning, helped to lessen it.

    By evening, the news had already spread round the maids that the Prince worked with the new maid, and most funny of all, handed over the remaining work to Alina.

    This part alone got themughing, as far as they were concerned, Alina has been put in her position.

    To them she was just proud and full of herself, just because she was the Prince¡¯s favorite, now, she has been put in her ce.

    Rina worked silently and wondered why the maids took it as important as they did.

    Tanu walked up to her.

    ¡°Hey girl, the Prince¡¯s new favorite¡±, she said smiling.

    Rina turned to her.

    ¡°Oh, cut that crap off¡±, she pouted.

    Tanuughed.

    ¡°Come on girl, this is awesome¡±, she said, joining her to wash the vegetables.

    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have your job?¡± Her eyelids flickered.

    Tanuughed again and Rina sighed, she was fond ofughing.

    ¡°Am I not working? Well Rina, you actually worked with the Prince? What was it like?¡± She asked.

    Rina rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me he hasn¡¯t done this before?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t Rina¡±.

    ¡°Even with Alina?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t. He¡¯s never worked with any maid, never. Can¡¯t you see how they are all talking about it?¡± She looked round.

    ¡°Hmm, well it¡¯s nothing though, I felt butterflies in my stomach all the while we were together¡±, she winked.

    ¡°I knew it, I¡¯m sure going to die if it was me¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°It was divine though, I felt like I was in the ninth cloud¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    Tanuughed.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t you think that way¡±.

    ¡°But I did, I actually did¡±.

    ¡°Would you like him to work with you again?¡± She asked, winking.

    ¡°Why not? I enjoyed it, even though it was scary as well¡±.

    ¡°And the part he handed the job over to Alina?¡±

    They bursted outughing and just then, Alina entered, they sighted her.

    Alina entered and stood for a moment watching Rina as she worked, then she hissed and walked away.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Tanu asked.

    ¡°Maybe she wants to continue from where I stopped again¡±, and theyughed.

    About an hourter, they were done preparing the dinner.

    The maids allotted for each duty as usual, began carrying out their duties.

    The King¡¯s and Queen¡¯s dinner was taken to them, Alina as usual, carried the one meant for the Prince. It was the Princess¡¯s dinner left again.

    ¡°Her Grace says you are to take her dinner to her tonight¡±, Prag said to Rina.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rina turned to her.

    ¡°Yes, up¡­ up, she¡¯s waiting¡±, she said.

    Rina shrugged and made to carry out the task, the Princess should just make her her personal maid let her rest.

    She carried the tray and went out the kitchen, then towards the chamber of the Princess.

    She got to her door and knocked.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she heard her tiny but firm voice from behind the door, and she opened and went in.

    The Princess was actually seated on her dining, reading a book.

    ¡°Good evening my Princess¡±, she genuflected then dropped the tray on the table.

    ¡°Evening Rina, how are you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯m fine my Princess. Do you need anything?¡± She asked.

    The Princess was staring at her and smiling, making her feel ufortable.

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t¡±.

    ¡°Alright, I beg to take my leave¡±, and she turned to go.

    ¡°Rina¡±, Prisha called and she halted, then turned back. She was nervous.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes my Princess¡±, she lowered her gaze.

    ¡°So you still mean to tell me you don¡¯t remember meeting me anywhere before?¡± She asked.

    Oh jeez, again?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met you Princess, how would I have met you without knowing?¡± She asked, shrugging her shoulders.

    She nodded, smiling.

    ¡°I see, but I want to tell you that you have met me¡±, she got up, ¡°you have even helped me¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at her.

    ¡°Yes, alright. Let me remind you¡±, she faced her.

    ¡°I am the little girl you saved from the woods¡±.

    What!

 At The Utility Room

    HOLY Moly! She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard, that the little girl she saved from the woods months ago was thedy standing right before her.

    And not just standing right before her, she was the royal Princess, the beloved daughter of the King. Oh jeez!

    She looked at her properly to be sure, but she just couldn¡¯t pinpoint, she couldn¡¯t make out the face of the girl she had helped.

    She looked at her again, she saw her grinning, her innocent face saying ¡®I am¡¯.

    Rina closed her eyes and shook her head sideways, still trying to recollect.

    ¡°Maybe you just couldn¡¯t remember, but I remembered fully well, you were the one¡±.

    Rina sighed, opening her arms in surrender, her eyes still closed.

    ¡°So do you mean to tell me you didn¡¯t go to the woods like months ago?¡± Prisha asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am insinuating my Princess, I actually did go to the woods, I helped someone to the hospital too, I remember that¡±, she said, opening her eyes.

    ¡°Good, so you still couldn¡¯t recollect my face, you couldn¡¯t recollect I was the one?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember my Princess, I can¡¯t¡±, she said.

    She really just can¡¯t, she has tried to. Prisha smiled.

    ¡°Alright, I think I can help¡±, she rubbed her palms together, Rina watched her.

    ¡°The very day you went to the woods, you returned home, didn¡¯t you hear people talking about the Princess being abducted?¡± She asked.

    Oh! That was when it hit her, she could remember now, she could remember her mother and Zaina talking about the Princess being abducted¡­ oh, why hadn¡¯t she thought about that?

    She looked at her, she was smiling and nodding simultaneously. She studied her face, and for the first time since she came into that pce, it was now she could recall some things.

    Yes, thedy standing right before her was the little girl she had saved in the woods, oh my!

    She almost fainted. How possible could it be? So she had saved a royalty without knowing?

    She went on her knees instantly.

    ¡°My Princess I¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh please, get up¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually the one who is supposed to be thanking you, and not you apologizing for not knowing it was me¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She said, getting up.

    ¡°Yes. So, thank you very much Rina, for saving me from my abductor, dhanyavaad, I really appreciate¡±, she put her palms together.

    Rina smiled, bowing slightly.

    ¡°My pleasure Princess¡±, she said.

    The Princess smiled.

    ¡°I wonder what would have happened to me if you hadn¡¯t showed up.

    ¡°You know I have been looking for you since then, but I couldn¡¯t find you. At a time I was even thinking you were an angel sent to me¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh¡±, Rina smiled.

    ¡°Always feel free to ask me anything Rina, feel free¡±, she said.

    Huh? Did she just say that? That she should feel free around her huh?

    She nodded with a start.

    ¡°Alright my Princess¡±, she said.

    Prisha smiled.

    ¡°Would you like to join me for dinner?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Rina shouted and immediately, closed her mouth with her right hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my Princess¡±, she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry I beg to refuse this offer, maybe some other time¡±, she said, pleading.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine a maid dining with a royal from the same te, my gee¡­ if the Queen finds out this one, she is gonna go crazy. So she better refuse.

    Prisha shrugged.

    ¡°No problem Rina, maybe some other time as you said¡±.

    ¡°Yes my Princess¡±, she genuflected.

    ¡°Alright, you can get along now¡±, she turned back towards the dining.

    ¡°Thanks Your Grace¡±, she bowed and left the room.

    Rina walked along the hallway, her thoughts in a far off wondend, too upied with the info she had just gotten.

    That the little girl from the woods was her? My goodness, it wasn¡¯t disputable now, she could believe it as there was much evidence.

    There had been a case of the Princess being abducted the day she visited the woods, and now, the Princess saying it herself.

    So she had helped a royal without knowing? Jeez, it was a mixture of emotions at that moment.

    She shrugged as she found her way to the dining hall, she really needed to eat, she was damn hungry.

    ?Next_ Morning?

    Rina yawned as her rm chimed, she got out of bed without ado. For the few days she has stayed in the pce, she has now learnt how to wake at the first chiming of the rm.

    She instantly rushed into the bathroom and had her bath. Minutester, she was out.

    She then applied her lotions, put on her dress and was ready for the day¡¯s job.

    Alina walked into the kitchen that morning to behold the maids as usual, preparing breakfast.

    She walked up to Prag to ask for the day¡¯s duty, she didn¡¯t want what happened previously to repeat.

    She needed to find a way in tackling this.

    ¡°Morning Prag¡±, she greeted as soon as she got to her.

    Prag looked up from her work, she was preparing toasts.

    ¡°Oh, morning Alina¡±, she turned back to her work.

    Alina sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the job for today Prag?¡± She asked, folding her arms.

    ¡°Oh alright. It¡¯s theundry today, the Prince¡¯s clothes are to be washed¡±, she said.

    Alina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yes and please¡­¡±, she looked up at her, ¡°don¡¯t leave the work this time around for Rina, you would incur the wrath of the Prince¡±.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°What!¡± Her brows furrowed, ¡°what do you mean?¡± She asked.

    Prag nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the rule now. Do you know that he almost squeezed life out of me yesterday, when he thought I didn¡¯t team his favorite up with anyone¡±.

    ¡°His favorite? Who?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are ying deaf to everything that has been happening. It¡¯s Rina¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh gosh!¡± She syed her right hand on her face.

    ¡°So please, join Rina and do this job if you don¡¯t want to get spanked on the ass¡±.

    Alina was dazed for a moment, why was this happening? She wanted to remain his favorite alone, she wanted to. Gosh!

    ¡°And mind you, just the casual wears, no royal robes¡±.

    ¡°Of course I know¡±, she said. The royal robes were meant for the senior maids to do.

    ¡°What is the share please?¡± She asked, already getting frustrated.

    ¡°She is to get the clothes for washing from the Prince¡¯s chamber, then you two do the washing at the utility room¡±.

    ¡°Must she be the one to get the clothes?¡± Alina asked.

    ¡°Yes, so she could learn and know her way around here¡±, Prag replied.

    Alina nodded, know her way indeed, she was gonna do her own thing, of course.

    She would never let anything which is gonna bring the Prince and Rina close happen, never.

    ¡°Alright¡±, she replied.

    ¡°So get going, after breakfast¡±, she said and Alina walked away.

    After breakfast at the dining hall, she told Rina of the duty for that morning.

    ¡°You are doing theundry for the Prince at the utility room¡­¡±.

    ¡°Utility room?¡± She asked interrupting, her eyes widened.

    Alina looked at her and bursted intoughter, she doesn¡¯t even know what a utility room is, oh, how bad.

    Rina was taken aback by theugh. What the hell was making herugh?

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to know that anyways, it¡¯s a room for theundry¡±, she snapped.

    ¡°Oh, alright¡±.

    ¡°I will go get the clothes, then you will do the washing, and mind you, don¡¯t bother expecting a teammate, this task doesn¡¯t need it¡±, she said.

    Ohh, Rina rolled her eyes. Doingundry doesn¡¯t need a teammate? Hmm.

    ¡°So you walk down straight to the utility and wait for me¡±, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Where is that? I don¡¯t know the way there¡±, Rina called back at her.

    ¡°Ask around Rina, don¡¯t be dumb¡±, she said, not bothering to turn back.

    Rina sighed, she didn¡¯t know why Prag always let this girl be the one to inform her of her duties, why?

    She recalled what happened the previous day andughed, who knows? It might repeat itself if she isn¡¯t careful.

    She looked round, she needed to find the way to the utility, but hold on¡­ was she really gonna do theundry alone? My gee, her fingers are gonna peel.

    She instantly engaged one of the lousy maids perambting about the hall, then asked for directions to the utility.

    *

    *

    *

    Alina briskly walked up to the Prince¡¯s chamber and knocked on the door then waited for a response.

    She had knocked twice before she heard his husky voice from within.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she heard.

    She breathed in, exhaled deeply then turned on the door knob and went in.

    Her eyes instantly fell on him as heid on his bed, his eyes fixed on hisptop as usual.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana¡±, she genuflected, closing the door.

    ¡°Morning¡±, he grunted a reply, without looking up at her.

    ¡°Um my Prince, it¡¯s me Alina¡±, she said.

    ¡°Of course I know, what do you want?¡± He asked, his eyes still fixed on theptop.

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright. I needed your clothes for theundry¡±, she said.

    ¡°You know where to get it¡±, he replied, without looking at her.

    Dejectedly, she walked towards his wardrobe and took out the clothes which needed washing, she already knew them.

    Why not? It was like a job for her.

    They were not that much this time around. She packed them all into aundry basket and set to leave.

    She then dallied behind, waiting for him to look up, at least to say something nice to her.

    When he didn¡¯t, she carried theundry basket and began walking out the room, looking downcast.

    She had gotten to the door, her right hand already on the door knob, when he suddenly asked.

    ¡°Are you the one doing theundry?¡± He asked.

    Gosh, she turned back, he had raised up his face. Her mouth was empty with words, not knowing what to reply.

    Maybe if she says it was Rina now, he was gonna go meet her up there or something, she decided to lie.

    ¡°My Prince, it isn¡¯t me¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh alright, you can leave¡±, he said and turned back to what he was doing.

    She opened the door and walked out of the room. Goodness, this was unlike the Prince, he didn¡¯t even ask after her night as he always did, gosh!

    She fumed, and hurriedly headed for the utility room.

    ***

    Rina finally found her way to the utility room after much questioning, opened the door and entered.

    Wow, it was a small but mighty room, it was an edifice. It wasn¡¯t a separate building from the pce, no, it was even upstairs, just one of the many rooms whose doors lined the hallway.

    This was the utility at their space, there were many others, and some downstairs as well.

    Rina had never seen nor even heard of anything called a utility room, she even wondered what it was when Alina had told her about it.

    Now, just right before her, was one. Not just one, it was right in the pce.

    Wow, she looked round. It was a white room, more like a hospital room.

    She saw washing machines scattered around, and wow, that was when it dawned on her she wouldn¡¯t be washing with her bare hands.

    There was apartment or a closet where some folded clothes were ced, there were cloth dryers as well.

    She noticed some well arranged taps on the wall by the right with hoses properly connected, this was needed for the washing.

    Then they were ceramic made basins for putting in the clothes. Cloth hangers and pegs were neatly ced and arranged, washing detergents and soaps weren¡¯t left out either.

    Wow, this was really going to be fun, she chuckled and walked further into the room.

    Just in front of the washing machine on the first line was aundry basket, hmm, that must be the clothes she was going to wash.

    She walked up to the basket and began ransacking the clothes.

    She picked them up and studied them, they were just casual wears, no royal robes, thank goodness. She really was gonna faint if asked to wash those heavy looking royal robes.

    Sniffing in the clothes like sniffing dogs, she inhaled the scent and cologne on the clothes, and truly, it was the Prince¡¯s.

    They all looked sparkling new like it was just freshly bought from the boutique, more like he had never worn them before.

    Huh? Was this what needed washing? Like for real? They didn¡¯t look dirty at all.

    But thank goodness, it was work made easy for her, she chuckled.

    She sighed, dropping the clothes back into the basket, then nced at the washing machine.

    She couldn¡¯t use this, she had never used it before, how was she going to do this? Oh God, she needed guidance.

    She was so stranded that she almost whimpered, just then, she noticed the door opened and she turned towards it.

    Holy moly! It was the Prince!

 Never Relenting

    RAGHAV walked further into the utility room, closing the door behind him. His hands were in his trouser pockets.

    Rina sighed, she was beginning to feel safe and rxed with him these days, order than nervous and tensed as before.

    ¡°Good morning Your Grace¡±, she slightly bowed.

    Raghav halted and smiled, then looked round, nodding.

    ¡°Morning beautiful Rina, how was your night?¡±

    Jeez, butterflies¡­ more butterflies. He just called her beautiful? Wow.

    ¡°My night was fine Maharana¡­ and yours?¡± She added, putting her arms behind her.

    Hmm, she is now bing brave, he thought.

    ¡°Fine as well¡±, he began walking towards her.

    ¡°I understand you are the one to do myundry?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes my Prince¡±, she nodded.

    He halted and looked at her.

    ¡°You were teamed up with Alina, so I learnt¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Alina? But she told me I am to do it alone¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Well Rina, she has a punishment already, I have told it to Prag¡±, he said.

    ¡°Punishment? Why?¡±

    ¡°For wanting to kill you with job, I mean, does she have an idea what you mean to me?¡± He spilled.

    Huh? Did he just say that? Like really, she means something to him? Oh my gee, she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She kept mute, saying nothing.

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s forget that. We are going to wash this together, so where are you?¡± He drew nearer her.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed, her eyes widened.

    ¡°What is what?¡± He asked, he was taken aback.

    She sighed.

    ¡°My Prince please, I want to plead with all due respect to let me do this alone, I will be fine¡±, she said.

    He smiled.

    ¡°We are in this together, nothing is going to happen, and besides¡­ I am the Prince, nobody questions my actions¡±, he winked.

    Her shoulders dropped in disappointment. She quite understood him but was he not getting the picture? This was the Queen involved, she sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Do you¡­¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use the washing machine¡±, she interrupted him in a haste.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry for interrupting¡±, she pleaded pouting.

    ¡°So you should actually be grateful for seeing me here, and not chasing me away¡±, he winked.

    She looked away, smiling.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t chase you¡±, she said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business¡±, he walked up to the washing machine.

    ¡°You first put on the switch, and connect it¡±, he said and proceeded to carry it out.

    Rina watched with keen interest.

    ¡°Then you put in the water. It¡¯s already easy, there are taps on the wall with hoses, just direct the hose into the machine, then turn the tap on¡±, he winked.

    ¡°Wow¡±, she mouthed smiling.

    ¡°Let me do that my Prince¡±, she said with a rush.

    He smiled and stepped out of the way, then Rina did exactly as he said. When the water had entered enough, she turned off the tap.

    He then directed her on how to get on with the washing, and together they did theundry.

    ¡°So, how did you find your way here?¡± Raghav suddenly asked as they worked.

    ¡°Huh¡±, she flinched, she wasn¡¯t expecting the question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I did my Prince, it¡¯s just that¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting the question¡±, she sniffed, transferring some clothes to a basin.

    ¡°Alright, I get. But you have to answer me¡±, he said and she turned to him, their eyes met.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she looked away.

    ¡°A friend helped me¡±.

    ¡°After high school?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ um.. yes, I mean no¡±, she stuttered.

    He dropped his hands, looking at her. Her eyes were lowered to the ground.

    ¡°What are you trying to say Rina?¡± He asked.

    She exhaled deeply, then raised her face to look at him.

    ¡°I¡­ dropped out of high school¡±, she said in a whisper.

    ¡°What? Dropped out?¡± He asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well my Prince, it¡¯splicated, but the bottom line is I didn¡¯tplete high school¡±, she said.

    My goodness, the news was so much a burden for him to bear, he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He instantly knew it must be something rted to finance, he winced.

    This was supposed to be his job as a Prince, to make sure all inhabitants of the kingdom never sufferck.

    He sighed, then turned to her.

    ¡°I am sorry¡±, he said in a whisper.

    Huh? She looked at him, he is sorry for what? She chuckled sadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine my Prince¡±.

    ¡°I do hope you going to tell me theplicated issue one day, I¡¯m interested in knowing¡±, he said.

    She pretended not to have heard him, cing some clothes in the dryer.

    Just then the door opened and Alina entered, huh?

    Alina froze on seeing the Prince, she never was expecting him there, never.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she mouthed. Why was he always everywhere with this Rina girl, why? She winced.

    And oh jeez, he was working with her, they were both doing theundry together.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana¡±, she genuflected.

    ¡°Have youe to see how far she has gone with the job allotted to the both of you?¡± He thundered.

    What! He already knows they were both teamed up for the task, how had he known? How?

    Rina stood as she watched them in silence.

    ¡°Um¡­ my Prince I¡­¡±, she stammered.

    ¡°You know what? Just leave¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°My Prince¡­¡±.

    ¡°Leave¡±, he pointed towards the door, and she ran out instantly.

    *

    *

    *

    ?? New York City ??

    Club Xhrine

    The sounds from the sound systems in the club was so defeaning and ring as always that airy evening.

    Be sat still, a stub of half smoked cigarette stocked in between her left fingers, as she smoked.

    She hadn¡¯t been herself since Raghav left the states without her, she had felt broken and used.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to relent or give up easily, never, she had ns to execute her wish well, she gonna be the bride of the Prince, if not now, thenter.

    Raghav can¡¯t just toy with her heart and leave just like that, she wasn¡¯t someone any guy ys with.

    Just then, a hefty looking man joined her, taking a stand beside her.

    ¡°How is it?¡± She asked, puffing out smoke from her nostrils and mouth.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s moreplicated now¡±, his deep voice spoke.

    Huh? She turned to look at him.

    ¡°What do you meanplicated Leroy?¡± She asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Boss, the girl we put up as a maid to watch over the Prince has been fired¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed, the stub of cigarette in her hands fell off.

    Leroy instantly picked out another from the packet tossed carelessly on the table, lighted it and gave it to her.

    She epted with shaky fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss, but that is the info I got¡±, he said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Jeez, what nonsense? What¡¯s that her name again?¡­¡±.

    ¡°Aashvi¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yes Aashvi, why couldn¡¯t she just cooperate? And why are you just getting the info now?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry boss, she was fired about a week ago, why the info was dyed, I don¡¯t know¡±, he said.

    She sighed, puffed in smoke, and puffed out.

    ¡°Leroy we have to do something, and do it fast¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yes boss¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°As for the Aashvi girl, make arrangements for her toe over, she needs to be punished¡±.

    Leroy nodded.

    ¡°Noted boss¡±.

    ¡°We really need to do something. Set up a private investigating team and send them down there¡±.

    ¡°Alright¡±.

    ¡°They need to keep an eye on Prince Raghav, watch his every movements, his every steps¡±.

    ¡°Okay boss¡±.

    ¡°I need to be updated on his every move¡±.

 At The Tourist Site, Remember?

    THE evening came so fast and all maids had to retire to their rooms. Only those cooking and helping out with the cooking, were still busy in the kitchen.

    Rina was in thetter, she was, ording to Prag, a general duty maid, so she was helping out with the cooking.

    The job in theundry had been so romantic and stress free, awwn, it was so lovely.

    Even though it looks scared that Prince Raghav was working with her and helping her out, it was romantic as well, and she really needed to enjoy it while itsts.

    She smiled.

    ¡°What makes you smile prince¡¯s favourite?¡± Someone asked on getting closer her and she turned. It was Tanu.

    ¡°Gosh! I knew it gonna be you¡±, Rina said smiling.

    ¡°Why not?¡± She folded her arms leaning closer her on the counter.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you have no job tonight?¡± Rina asked licking her lips.

    Tanu waved her head sideways.

    ¡°Ughhh, maybe I do, let me think¡±, she feigned cracking her brain to think.

    ¡°Oh,e on. Cut the crap off¡±, Rinaughed and pped her shoulders.

    ¡°So, you know I don¡¯t¡±, sheughed too.

    ¡°Well, me too, I¡¯m only just waiting up here for dinner¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°So, how was your day?¡± She looked round, the maids were as expected, busy with work.

    ¡°Wow Tanu, it was exceedingly sweet. I had a swell time with His Grace at the utility room¡±, she was smiling sheepishly.

    Tanu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he worked with you again?¡± She asked.

    ¡°He did¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Oh my gee, Rina¡­¡±, she looked straight into her eyes, ¡°Prince Raghav has a feeling for you¡±, she pouted.

    Rina was taken aback, huh? Has a feeling for her?

    ¡°Huh? Did you just said he has¡­, oh please, why should he? I mean, who am I? Just a maid Tanu, I¡¯m just a maid¡±, she said.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Rina, I stand to say this without doubt, Raghav has feelings for you. Can¡¯t you see it? The handwriting on the wall is damn clear incase you are blind Rina¡±, she said.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, she sighed, saying nothing.

    ¡°He has never worked with a maid since I began working in The Bhagya Pce, he has never. Talk more of working with her twice¡­ twice Rina¡±, she put up two of her fingers to demonstrate.

    Rina sighed again, folding her arms. What was Tanu really implying? That the Prince has feelings for her? But if it¡¯s true, why would he? She was a maid and besides¡­ the Queen, she is a hindrance to that already.

    ¡°Just know that baby girl¡±, she came again, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she mouthed.

    ¡°And for Alina, Prag came up to my teammate and I in the afternoon as we were working on thewns, asked us to leave what we were doing and allow Alina finish it up¡±.

    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded, ¡°I also saw her fetching water from the tap with a bucket, this got me curious because we don¡¯t fetch water, so I proceeded to ask, guess what?¡± She grinned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I was told it was a punishment from the Prince, they were all punishments¡±.

    ¡°My gee¡±, she eximed as her right hand cupped over her mouth, remembering when the Prince had said he was gonna punish her or something.

    ¡°Favourite maid was whimpering and doing this job¡±, she bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Aww¡±, Rina¡¯s countenance changed.

    Even though she knew Alina hated her, she still felt the punishment was much, infact it wasn¡¯t supposed to be given her in the first ce.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you supposed to beughing?¡± Tanu asked her, stillughing.

    Rina shook her head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t funny Tanu¡±.

    ¡°Oh please, she deserves it, gosh! Every minute, I¡¯m his favourite maid, favourite maid here, favourite maid there, jeez, she deserves it¡±, she hissed, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, I get. But it¡¯s still not fair¡±.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you were the maid she left the whole work for, so the Prince is punishing her because of you¡±.

    Rina sighed, she opened her mouth to talk but halted, Alina just walked in.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, Tanu said, making a face.

    Alina halted at the door and looked around, watching all maids. She wasn¡¯t happy, her face depicted it, it was so visible.

    Rina tried ignoring her and looked round, the dinner was already set. Gosh, they had really talked for long.

    The dishes for each royal member had been put into the trays as usual, and kept on the counter.

    Assigned maids began walking forward to take up their task. Alina walked up, about to take up that of the Prince, Prag halted her.

    ¡°Hey Alina, hold it¡±, she called.

    Alina turned to her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t to take that¡±, she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She sounded so harsh and loud that all the maids present, had to leave whatever they were doing and turned to her.

    Rina recoiled her face in disgust, whatck of respect, and manner of approach, gosh!

    ¡°Maharana gave an order, someone else is to take that dinner to him, and not you¡±.

    ¡°What?¡± Her hands dropped in disappointment.

    Tanu pinched Rina on her left hand, turning to face her.

    ¡°It¡¯s you baby girl¡±, she whispered, smiling.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She whispered her response, looking at her as well.

    ¡°Yes, so please, fly¡±, Prag said.

    She sighed and looked round, then turned to Prag.

    ¡°How can Maharana do this, without first letting me know, how?¡± She rhetorically asked.

    She left the counter and walked to a corner, waiting to see who was gonnae up to carry the tray.

    All the trays on the counter had actually been carried away, it was the Prince¡¯s left.

    Some maids dallied behind, still curious on who gonna take up the Prince¡¯s dinner to him on his order, maybe.

    Prag looked up from the cooker and threw a nce at the counter, huh? The Prince¡¯s dinner was still there, untouched.

    Gosh! She hadn¡¯t given out the order yet. She looked round to see if the maid was avable first, and yes, she was, she could spot her.

    ¡°Rina, take the Prince¡¯s dinner to him, he is waiting¡±, she said.

    They all gasped.

    ¡°What!¡± Her eyelids flickered. Was this a dream or¡­ a daydream? She managed to open her eyes steady and looked around.

    All maids were visibly shocked to the bone marrows.

    ¡°Come on girl, I told you. You can do this¡±, that was Tanu, hyping her as usual.

    ¡°Um¡­ miss Prag, me, you mean me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes you, what¡¯s there? The Prince doesn¡¯t bite¡±, she turned back to her work.

    Rina breathed in and exhaled deeply. Then she walked forward and carried the tray, feeling nervous like on her first day, when she was asked to take up the Princess¡¯s dinner.

    As she moved out, she looked round. Tanu winked at her, all other maids watched in awe, Alina was at the corner, fuming as she red at her walking out.

    As soon as Rina walked out of the door, a maid spoke up.

    ?¡±Jeez, that was close¡±.

    ?¡±What do you mean? It¡¯s already close¡±.

    ?¡±Yeah, I see the Prince is now wanting a new favourite¡±, she giggled.

    ?¡±Favourite you say? This is more than favourite, he is developing feelings for her, I think¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Enough¡­ enough¡±, that was Prag, she pped her hands as she spoke.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Back to work¡±, she said and the maids obeyed instantly.

    Alina quietly walked out of the kitchen, Tanu was fast in seeing her retreating figure, and quickly, she followed.

    *

    *

    *

    Vidya sat on the couch busy with her phone, Roshni sat close by, looking into a book.

    Suddenly she hissed out loud, dropping her phone, then she picked it up again and continued.

    Every now and then, she had been doing that, always getting carried away by some unknown beings.

    ¡°What actually is wrong with you Vidya?¡± Roshni spoke out the instant she hissed again.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±, she mouthed with tired eyes.

    ¡°You have actually been hissing and hissing like a snake since I joined you here, what is the problem?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know Roshni¡±.

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t¡±, she insisted.

    Vidya looked at her and chewed on her lower lips. Was she kidding or she was for real? Like she doesn¡¯t know why? Oh goodness!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Prince¡­. and you know that¡±, she looked away.

    Roshni sighed.

    ¡°You have been on this for the past weeks now you know?¡±

    ¡°What more can I say?¡± She dropped her phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months since he returned, and the Queen still hasn¡¯t called or something, as she had said she would¡±, sheined.

    ¡°She gonna call, chill it. What exactly is your fear?¡±

    ¡°Look Roshni, I have bragged about this to people, virtually everybody, don¡¯t you know the shame if this doesn¡¯t works? Don¡¯t you?¡±

    She sighed, nodding her head. She is actually right though.

    ¡°Mom went somewhere important right? She would be returning with good news, trust me¡±, she winked.

    Vidya forced a dry smile.

    ¡°I hope so¡±.

    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t ask me toe spend the night with you in long faces¡±, she smiled.

    Sheughed out.

    ¡°How is your lovey-dovey?¡± She asked, digressing.

    ¡°He¡¯s cool, oh that reminds me¡±.

    ¡°What have I reminded you now?¡±

    Sheughed.

    ¡°You remember the hoodie guy from the tourist site?¡± She asked.

    Vidya shook her head.

    ¡°Oh that pauper? I hate remembering about the tourist site encounter, we just got involved with paupers all through, gosh, and I dislike them¡±, she pulled a disgusted face.

    Roshniughed.

    ¡°You forget that, that isn¡¯t what I want to talk about. I met him again on the day I told you Sindura and I were having a date¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Why would you meet him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he was on hoodie again, I think he is trying to hide himself or something, I could hardly get his face¡±.

    ¡°Me, I never can. What about him?¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°He asked me of Rina, was almost going on his knees just to know her name¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Huh? Well he is a pauper, he fits her¡­ they fit each other¡±, she picked up her phone.

    ¡°That is where you get it wrong Vidya, I don¡¯t think he is. I saw him hop into a ck Nissan, a sparkling one at that, and you know what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She was getting more interested in the talk now.

    ¡°The royal emblem was pasted boldly on the back right side of the car¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    *

    *

    *

    Rina with all nervousness got to the Prince¡¯s chamber and knocked, then waited for a reply.

    ¡°Come in¡±, the reply came in a rush, startling her. Oh jeez, how was she gonna do this?

    She exhaled deeply then turned on the door knob, and went in.

    Closing the door behind her, she stood at the door, looking around the room.

    Oh jeez, this was heaven. Everywhere was well lit and everything sparkled white, depicting royalty as well.

    The air was well ventted and the room filled with a lemon scent, mixed with that of his cologne.

    The cottons of the window pped and pped, showing that the window wasn¡¯t yet closed.

    She looked further into the room and there was he, standing in front of his dressing mirror and looking breathtaking as always, she swallowed hard.

    Her eyes scathed round for the dining and right, she caught it. She walked up to the dining and dropped the tray.

    ¡°Good evening Your Grace¡±, she genuflected, on turning to him.

    He was still facing the mirror. Rina turned to leave and her eyes nced at the keyboard close to him, she smiled inwardly, she was good with that.

    Her fingers were damn good with the piano, she could y any tune. Well, this was for the privileged, but she was more mesmerized that the Prince was also good with that.

    She got to the door when his deep baritone halted her.

    ¡°Is that how you do yours Rina?¡± He asked.

    She turned, he was now standing at the dining and she wondered when he had walked up there without her knowing.

    ¡°Uh, I¡­ I don¡¯t get you Maharana¡±, she said, her arms behind her.

    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t know you gonna ask me if I need any other thing?¡± His face was straight, no emotions at all.

    Oh jeez, she had actually forgotten. Too much nervousness¡­ too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually sorry Maharana, I am sorry¡±, she tried kneeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±, he ordered and she stood.

    ¡°What do we have here?¡± He asked uncovering the tes on the table.

    She stood still and watched him, he was as usual dressed in his casuals, a ck hoodie and white trousers.

    Huh? But hold on, he looked familiar with this dressing of his, like she had met him somewhere, but where? When? She thought.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, he inhaled, covering back the tes. Then he turned to her.

    ¡°Do you remember meeting a guy dressed the way I am?¡± He asked, his hands were in his pockets.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at him intently now, he really did looked like someone she had met?

    ¡°You actually did make me remember, but I don¡¯t know when or where¡±, she said.

    He smiled and walked up to her,ing closer. She drew back a little.

    ¡°Alright, I will remind you¡±, he paused and looked into her eyes, making her feel ufortable.

    She sighed, exhaling deeply.

    ¡°At the tourist site, the guy you helped out with water¡±, he let it out.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed and looked up at him, her right hand on her open mouth.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Holy moly! My Prince!¡± She eximed again, her eyes widened in shock.

    Oh jeez, she never could believe this was the guy she had given some water to wash his hands at the tourist site, my gee, he was the Prince.

    Oh Jesus, the tears came rushing down and instantly she turned to the door, and ran out.

 I Want You

    HUH? A royal emblem on the car? Not just a car, a Nissan jeep? Oh jeez, what was she talking about?

    She looked intently at Roshni.

    ¡°What are you trying to say? That the guy is from the pce?¡± She asked, her eyes widened.

    Roshni gged her head sideways.

    ¡°Well¡­ you can say that. I mean, who else gonna be riding a car with the royal emblem pasted on the back right side, if not someone from the pce?¡± She waved her hand.

    ¡°My gee, that means I¡­ I just¡­ I was jilting at a royal member? I mean, somebody from the pce?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember saying so¡±, she shook her head.

    ¡°Oh jeez, don¡¯t you get this Roshni¡±, Vidya said, getting up.

    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes followed.

    ¡°What if that was someone put up by the Queen toe check on me¡­ like in disguise? What if?¡± She began pacing about.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, Roshni mouthed, nodding. Now she has begun seeing sense in what Vidya was trying to say. What if?

    ¡°And who knows, it might be a test which obviously, I have failed¡±, her two hands went to her head, her phone fell off.

    ¡°Jeez Vidya¡±, Roshni said and stood to pick up the phone, then inspected it and dropped it on the couch.

    ¡°Roshni, if this was actually a test, then I guess that¡¯s the reason for the Queen¡¯s dy, I guess¡±, she scratched her head, still pacing about the sitting room.

    ¡°Please Vidya stop this, gosh! Why are you behaving like a mother who has lost her child?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I have actually lost the Prince Roshni, can¡¯t you see? Ahh¡±.

    ¡°Oh please stop it. What evidence do you have? What?¡± She pressed on.

    My gee, wasn¡¯t this friend of hers getting anything out of this whole stuff? Like she wasn¡¯t putting two to two together to see the oue?

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m a go¡­¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m home Vidya¡±, a loud voice interrupted, and they both turned towards the door.

    It was Mrs Roshan, her mother, she was grinning from ear to ear as she closed the door behind her, walking further into the living room.

    Vidya straightened up, a smile yed on her face, it seems her mother has just returned with good news.

    She cleaned off her face with her two palms and turned to Roshni, who winked.

    ¡°Good evening mom, wee¡±, she greeted.

    ¡°Good evening Mrs Roshan¡±, Roshni greeted as well and she turned to her.

    ¡°Oh look who we have here, Roshni. How are you?¡± Mrs Roshan asked, dropping her bag on the center table.

    ¡°Very much fine ma¡±, she genuflected, smiling.

    ¡°I see you want to spend the night here?¡± She asked.

    Roshni nodded.

    ¡°Yes ma, Vidya invited me¡±.

    ¡°Mom, so any updates?¡± Vidya asked impatiently.

    Mrs Roshan, full of smiles, ignored her question as she walked up to a couch and sat.

    ¡°Get me water to drink first¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh mom, you are leaving me in suspense¡±, she stressed and turned to Roshni.

    ¡°Please tell the maid to get water for mom¡±, she instructed.

    Roshni nodded and left the living room, heading for the kitchen.

    Vidya looked at her mom and watched her waiting patiently for the water, she knew she was doing all these just to keep her in suspense. That¡¯s how she always does.

    Just then Roshni and the maid entered, with the maid carrying with her a jug of water and a ss cup.

    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am, wee¡±, she genuflected and dropped the contents in her hands on the couch side table, then served her water.

    Mrs Roshan drank to her fill then waited for the maid to leave.

    ¡°Set the table please, we will be out for dinner soon¡±, she called at the maid.

    She sharply turned to her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking a bath first ma¡¯am?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Do as you are told¡±, Vidya snapped, already getting impatient with the whole question and answer session.

    ¡°Get on with the table silly¡±, she rolled her eyes. Roshni burst intoughter.

    The maid¡¯s countenance fell.

    ¡°That was harsh Vidya¡±, her mom came.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom but¡­¡±, she tried to defend herself.

    ¡°Yes dear, I¡¯m gonna take a shower. Please prepare the bathroom straight away¡±, Mrs Roshan interrupted her.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡±, the maid nodded and walked out.

    Vidya turned to her mother.

    ¡°Mom please don¡¯t forget I am waiting, we are waiting¡±, she waved at herself and Roshni.

    ¡°Yes¡±, Roshni nodded, grinning.

    She sighed and exhaled deeply, then stretched out her right hand for her bag whichid on the center table.

    Vidya and Roshni stood watching her, with their arms behind them, ncing at themselves every now and then.

    She threw a paper at them.

    ¡°There you go¡±, she said.

    Vidya rushed the paper like a lion would do to its prey, she picked it up. It was a card, like an invitation.

    Roshni joined her in studying it. At first, it looked confusing like, what the hell was this?

    She held up the card and looked inquiringly at her mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you mean to tell me you can¡¯t read you both?¡± She asked.

    That was when they turned the card, and right there at the top, was written boldly; FROM THE BHAGYA PALACE.

    What! Her eyes widened in shock, from The Bhagya Pce? Goodness, she rushed to open the card, and her eyes read through the lines instantly.

    ¡°Holy moly! Momma!¡± She eximed, her eyeballs so widened.

    ¡°Mom this is an invitation from the pce¡±, she said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want all this while?¡± Mrs Roshan asked,ughing.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s what I want mom¡±, tears were already flowing down her cheeks.

    ¡°Awwn baby, I¡¯m happy for you¡±, Roshni said and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, and they unlocked the hug.

    ¡°My gee, this is what I¡¯ve been praying for, waiting up all day and night expecting. Jeez, an invitation to a dinner party in the pce to meet with the Prince! Oh, I am still amazed¡±, shemented, still looking into the card.

    ¡°And what are you saying to me?¡± Mrs Roshan asked.

    Vidya looked at her and smiled, then ran and embraced her.

    ¡°Thank you mother, you are the best mom ever¡±, and she pecked her on her left cheek.

    ¡°Thank you dear. So begin to get prepared for your meeting with the Prince, it¡¯s a few weeks from now¡±, she got up.

    ¡°Sure mom¡±, she said.

    ¡°Thank you mom¡±, Roshni greeted.

    ¡°You are wee¡±, Mrs Roshan said and walked out of the living room.

    ¡°My gee, I still can¡¯t believe this¡±, Vidya said looking into the invitation.

    ¡°Fine, I told you not to worry your head over this, that since Her Grace, the Queen has spoken, then forget it it¡¯s done¡±, Roshni said and flopped down on the couch nearby.

    ¡°Yeah, you said so¡±, she concurred.

    ¡°Have you forgotten you were already crying, saying the Queen had given you a test and you failed? Have you forgotten so soon?¡± She winked.

    Vidya looked at her and smiled, Roshni burst intoughter.

    ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s enough. The bottom line is, I have now gotten what I have been looking for¡±, she waved the invitation card. Roshniughed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be searching for the perfect dress for the asion now?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, you said right. Straight away¡±, and she exited the living room.

    ¡°Behind you baby¡±, Roshni said and followed.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina ran out of the Prince¡¯s room and took the way leading downstairs.  She ran as fast as she could, not minding the people around, not minding the environment.

    The atmosphere that evening was serene and cool. Thepound was well lit up, security lights shone everywhere.

    Some guards still patrolled about, only a handful of maids were still busy outside at that time.

    Though the tears streaming down her face tried its possible best not to let her see, but she managed to find her way to the garden.

    Everywhere was quiet and cool, only the sound of the rushing waters of the fountain could be heard.

    She stopped as soon as she got to the small fountain in the middle of the garden.

    ¡°Like seriously, the guy I met at the tourist site was the Prince? Like for real?¡± She asked herself, staring at the fountain.

    ¡°Oh Jesus, how am I to face this now? How?¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to face Rina¡±, a voice behind startled her and she flinched, then slowly turned, it was Raghav, looking all dreamy and sweet as usual.

    She gasped, gosh! This guy is something¡­

    But hold on, did he actually trail her? Like he did follow her? Oh my!

    ¡°Since the encounter with you at the tourist site, to tell you the truth Rina, I haven¡¯t been myself¡±, he shoved his hands into his trouser pockets.

    Huh? Her eyelids flickered and she looked away, he hadn¡¯t been himself, how? What does he mean by that?

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry my Prince, I don¡¯t understand you¡±, she said.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Look at me Rina¡±.

    Slowly, she raised up her head and their eyes met. Wow, she could see it, hopes of love in his eyes.

    ¡®Gosh, don¡¯t tell me he is in love with me, don¡¯t¡¯.

    ¡°You stole my heart and left without even letting me know your name¡±, he continued, she gasped.

    ¡°I am sorry, I was in pain at that moment¡±, she said in a whisper, her eyelids flickering open and close.

    ¡°I understand¡±, he said and covered the little distance between them.

    Jeez, Rina flinched. She could feel his breath, he was so close.

    He raised his left hand and caressed her right cheek, jeez, she felt her stomach tightened, she felt tensed up.

    ¡°What do you want Maharana?¡± She asked, her voice so low in the still silence of the night.

    He kept mute, staring at her for a few seconds, saying nothing. Then he sighed and spoke up.

    ¡°I want you mydy¡±, he spilled it.

    ¡°What!¡± She gasped

 He Confessed Love To Me

    RINA couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she just couldn¡¯t believe what this almighty Prince just told her.

    He wants her? How possible is that?

    ¡°Very possible¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at him. ¡°You read minds?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I have got that gift¡±, he shrugged, bringing his hand down from her cheek.

    Jeez, another surprise.

    ¡°But my Prince, I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±, she paused and sighed.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Take your time and talk, why the tension?¡±

    She exhaled deeply.

    ¡°I am sorry Maharana, this isn¡¯t going to work, it isn¡¯t¡±.

    He kept mute, saying nothing.

    ¡°I have to go¡±, she said and ran out of the garden.

    He turned and watched her leave. He expected it anyway, she can¡¯t just ept such things with haste, she was going toe around, sooner orter.

    ***

    Rina ran all the way to her room, she didn¡¯t go up to the dining hall again for dinner. How could she? With what just happened?

    She locked up her door and flopped down on the bed, then let out the tears flow. She cried so hard.

    How is it that she keeps helping out royals without knowing, how? And why has her creator decided to punish her this way? What has she done?

    The tears flowing were so intense. She loves the Prince too, there was no doubt about that, but she never expected him to love her back, she never did.

    This couldn¡¯t just work, she just wanted to love the Prince from a distance, and then watch some other hawk take him away, it wouldn¡¯t hurt that much, but to know he loved her back and wanted her, and knowing it¡¯s impossible, was much more hurting.

    Her stomach rumbled, reminding her she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the afternoon. She ignored it, she just couldn¡¯t go up to the dining hall.

    About thirty minutester, there was a knock on her door and she came off the bed with a start.

    Who the hell was that? She ignored the first knock, and it came again.

    She got up.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked, cleaning off her face with the edge of her bedsheet.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fellow maid, please open up¡±, the voice said and she calmed.

    She walked up to the door still cleaning off the little tears on her face. She got to the door and yanked it open.

    Oh gee, it was one of the maids and she was carrying a tray of food with her. Huh, Rina looked confused.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, the maid greeted.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, she replied putting her palms together.

    ¡°Are you alright Rina? Why didn¡¯t youe over for dinner?¡± The maid asked.

    She forced a smile.

    ¡°I am fine, just a bout of illness¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh, and your eyes, they are red¡±.

    Jeez, this maid loves questioning.

    ¡°Something entered my eyes, nothing much. So why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry about the questioning, the Prince sent me to bring you your dinner¡±, she handed the tray to her.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± She took it.

    ¡°Yeah, I have to go now. Good night¡±, and she turned.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she replied and opened her door and walked in, then closed it.

    She carried the tray to the bedside table and dropped it. Gee, why has the Prince sent someone, a fellow maid like her to get her food, why?

    Argh, she flopped on the bed tiredly. Raghav really meant business, but this just¡­ just couldn¡¯t work, even if it seems it could.

    She got up and took off her clothes, then dashed into the bathroom for a warm shower.

    ? Next Morning ?

    Raghav sat on his piano ying low soft tunes. He has been awake for like an hour ago, and since then, he¡¯s been on his piano.

    Minutester, one of his phones on the table buzzed, he peeked into it, it was Terry.

    A small smile yed on his face, as he picked up the phone.

    ¡°Beautiful morning Your Grace¡±, Terry was the first to greet.

    ¡°Hey man, been a while¡±, he sighed.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t it? When you have virtually been spending all your time working with her¡±, he teased.

    ¡°Hold on? Working with who?¡± Raghav asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend my Prince, Prisha has been feeding me all this while¡±, heughed.

    ¡°Ouch, that girl needs to be spanked¡±, he syed his right hand on his face, sighing.

    ¡°If anything happens to her, you have me to contend with your majesty¡±, he said, stillughing.

    ¡°How have you been Terry? How is New York? How are the estates?¡± He reeled out questions.

    ¡°Moving on fine, I recently sent some pictures of the new estate to your email, I don¡¯t know if you have seen it¡±.

    ¡°Oh¡±, he hit his forehead with his right hand.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, too busy these days¡±, he said.

    Terryughed.

    ¡°Busy doing what? With all due respect my Prince, you have been busy with her right?¡±

    Raghav groaned, what is wrong with this guy now?

    ¡°Seriously Terry, I¡¯ve been busy, with her, yes. But she isn¡¯t the reason for my not checking out my emails¡±, he exined.

    ¡°So Maharana, can I know?¡±

    ¡°Well, the hospital I told you about thest time we spoke¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh oh, forgive my manners, I had actually forgotten¡±.

    ¡°So who or what made you forget? Her?¡± He chewed on his lower lip.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Come on man, you know I have no ¡®her¡¯ ¡°, he said.

    ¡°Oh, and that¡¯s why you keep on mocking me over mine, because you have never known the feeling¡±, he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Alright, I give up. I don¡¯t have, fine, don¡¯t insult me now¡±.

    ¡°Is that a loss of battle you portray?¡± Raghav asked.

    ¡°Whatever you choose to call it, I just give up. So how have you been?¡­ And her?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, she is just the problem now, though I know she¡¯s gonnae around¡±.

    ¡°Wait, you confessed your love for her?¡±

    ¡°I had to Terry, I couldn¡¯t hold myself any longer¡±, he sighed.

    ¡°I see. So what happened?¡±

    ¡°As expected, she said it isn¡¯t gonna be possible¡±.

    ¡°Because of¡­¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, maybe because she is just a maid or something¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t just. But one thing I know for sure, she¡¯s gonnae around¡±.

    ¡°Or maybe because of what people might say, like the other members of the royals may not ept it¡±.

    ¡°Come on man, this is me and not them. I don¡¯t bloody give a damn what they say¡±, he raised his voice a pitch higher.

    Terry sighed over the phone.

    ¡°You really love this girl my Prince, I have never seen you in such a state¡±, he said.

    He nodded as if he could see him.

    ¡°I do¡±, he shortly replied.

    ¡°Well, I hope everything works out well. How about the hospital?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s moving on smoothly, everything is going on just fine. Few more finishing touches and my first hospital woulde to life¡±.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Not your first my Prince, it¡¯s actually your second. You already have one down here remember?¡± He reminded him.

    ¡°I know. I mean it¡¯s the first in my kingdom, for my people. I¡¯m going to employ a lot of qualified workers, such that one can stay for weeks without virtually doing any work, because a lot more is carrying out the duty¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, my Prince. Wouldn¡¯t that be tedious on your own part, I mean based on the payment?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°It never would. You know, I¡¯m trying to abate this suffering ofck and want totally from my kingdom, it¡¯s causing a lotta damage¡±, he syed his right hand on his forehead.

    ¡°Hmm, you really have ns for your people¡±.

    ¡°I do. Once this hospital is been fully erected and starts functioning, I will begin expatiating, having branches scattered all over Shi kingdom, and even possible, to the neighboring kingdoms, you know this gonna make the young minds and youths really study, because they all would be wanting to be employed and paid well¡±.

    ¡°Ahh, you are really brains my Prince, you got a point there, I¡¯m solidly behind this¡±, he pledged.

    Raghav smiled, punching on the keys of the piano.

    ¡°I know you would¡±.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s great news. The hospital over here is also booming,st week some young doctors who really wanted to further went back to school, all funds and bills on the hospital¡­¡±.

    ¡°Like I said¡±, he interrupted.

    ¡°Like you said my Prince, we are really making profits and making lives¡±.

    He nodded, that was exactly what he wanted.

    ¡°That is what I want¡±, he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, and we give thanks to the almighty. Well my Prince, there is a little problem¡±.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Be¡±.

    He groaned and got up, then walked up to the dressing table. This was virtually thest thing he wanted to hear from Terry¡­ about Be.

    ¡°What about her?¡± He began ying with thebs on the dressing table.

    ¡°You really need to watch your back my Prince, gathered she has sent some investigating team down there to watch you¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡± His right eye twitched.

    ¡°Is she watching over me or something?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I guess so Maharana, you just have to be careful, tighten your security¡±, he said.

    Trash that, who was Be anyway, that he should begin being conscious of his security? He made a face.

    ¡°She is nobody Terry, I know what to do when that onees up¡±, he said.

    ¡°I trust you. She also would being down to India soon, I know probably, for you¡±.

    Like seriously? What the hell was wrong with Be? What is she tryna prove? What?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Terry, I know how to handle her likes¡­ and put them in their ce¡±, he licked his lips.

    ¡°Alright man, just wanted to do my own part, inform you¡±.

    ¡°And I¡¯m grateful, I really need to attend to things now¡±, he looked around the room.

    ¡°Have a nice day Your Grace¡±, and he ended the call.

    ¡°You too¡±, he said, but the call had already ended.

    He dropped the phone on the dressing table and walked over to the bar section.

    Why would Be ever think she was gonna have him? Like they were really going to be together? She should go to the zes¡­ far into the mes.

    He selected out a bottle of Hennessy and popped it open, then poured himself some wine into a ss tumbler.

    He then walked over to the dining and sat on one of the dining seats, then began sipping wine.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina was already dressed for work that morning, set to leave when her phone rang.

    Gosh, she looked at the wall clock and shrugged her shoulders. She still had some time to spare, stating the fact that her job that morning wasn¡¯t really much.

    She made for the phone and hoped it wasn¡¯t her mom, like they just finished talking so¡­

    She picked up the phone from her dressing table and peeked into it, it was Zaina, she smiled.

    ¡°Hello pce girl¡±, Zaina¡¯s voice spoke into the phone.

    She sighed and sat down, facing her dressing mirror.

    ¡°Morning baby Z, how was your night?¡±

    ¡°My night was splendid, and yours?¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±, she mouthed.

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±, Zaina asked, she could detect the hesitation in her voice.

    ¡°Well Zaina, if I tell you this you never would believe¡­ never¡±, she said.

    ¡°What please? Tell me¡±, she insisted.

    ¡°Hold on? Aren¡¯t you going to school today?¡± She nced at the wall clock again, ¡°the time is far spent¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know your n Rina, you want to skip this right?¡±

    Rina bursted intoughter.

    ¡°No¡­ no, I am only concerned about you¡±.

    ¡°Thank you Mrs concern, please tell me what I want to hear, school can wait¡±, she said.

    Rinaughed, she knows her friend too well, she doesn¡¯t give up easily.

    ¡°Alright, try to remember the guy I told you about at the tourist site, the one I said he was in a hoodie¡±.

    ¡°At the tourist site¡­ at the tourist site, oh, yes I remember, what about that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±, she sighed, ¡°he is Prince Raghav¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡± She shouted into the phone, that Rina had to take the phone off her ears.

    ¡°The Prince? The guy you helped out with water?¡± She reeled out questions.

    ¡°Yeah, I found out just yesterday¡±, she said.

    ¡°My gee, what do you mean to tell me? So Vidya has lost it then¡±, she said,ughing.

    Rina rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh please, I am not talking about Vidya¡±.

    ¡°Alright mydy, fine. So how did you get to know?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he told me himselfst night¡±.

    ¡°Huh? My geeee, Rina!¡± She eximed.

    ¡°And one more thing¡­¡±.

    ¡°What? My ears are itching to hear¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°He confessed love to me yesterday¡±.

    ¡°Holy moly! I just died and came back to life, what did you just say? That my Prince loves my Rina? Awwn, how sweet¡±, she kept gushing over the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something sweet, Zaina. Okay it might sound sweet, but it isn¡¯t¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? This is what every girl is dying for¡±.

    ¡°Good you said so, I am not every girl¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What exactly is your fear, Rina?¡±

    ¡°A lot. I¡¯m just a maid, a pauper, from a low ss family, a high school dropout. What about the other members of the royals? What are they gonna say? The King? His Queen? Then we move down to Vidya, his intended bride, please¡­ I am virtually not ready for all this¡±.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°Do you love him Rin?¡± She asked.

    Aw, gosh! She so much do, but that isn¡¯t the bottom line.

    ¡°I do, but you see¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh my gee, you do?¡± Zaina interrupted.

    ¡°Yeah I have always loved him, but you see, I wasn¡¯t expecting him to love me back, I mean I never expected him to notice me, I was just loving him like every other girl would¡­ dote on the prince¡­ like that¡±.

    ¡°There is something more Rina, don¡¯t pretend, don¡¯t fight it¡±, she said.

    Rina sighed, she was absolutely right. The earlier she told herself the truth, the better.

    ¡°Yeah, you are right. I mean, he¡­ he is really a fine handsome gentleman. Last night when he caressed my cheeks, I felt like I wanted more of his touch¡±, she closed her eyes.

    ¡°Awwn, I feel like crying. Rina you are going to do yourself a great harm if you don¡¯t own up, stop saying it isn¡¯t gonna be possible, because you know it very much can, you know¡±.

    She sighed and opened her eyes.

    ¡°So, what are you insinuating then?¡±

    ¡°ept the Prince Rin, ept him. I knew my dream was really going toe true someday¡±, she giggled.

    ¡°What dream?¡± She asked, confused.

    ¡°The one I said I witnessed you got married to a royal Prince, the identity of the Prince wasn¡¯t clear but it was you who was the bride. I see the dreaming to reality¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she mouthed, remembering the day she had told her in school many months ago.

    ¡°Did you tell mom about this?¡±

    ¡°No please, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary¡±.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s your choice anyway. I better leave you now, I¡¯m runningte¡±.

    ¡°I thought you said school can wait¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°Well it can¡¯t wait anymore, I have gotten the gist. Lest I forget, we will be graduating out of high school next week¡±.

    ¡°Oh really? Congrattions baby Z¡±, a big smile yed on her face.

    ¡°Thank you Rin, I have to get along. When next I call, we will talk about college for me, what I would like to study for the future¡±, she said.

    ¡°Awwn, you are really growing. Alright, have a nice day¡±.

    ¡°You too baby¡±, and she ended the call.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡±, Rina sighed and dropped the phone on the table. What stress. She got up and walked out of the room.

    How was she gonna face the Prince now if she eventually bumps into him? Jeez, this was a task.

    She got out of her room and began taking the hallway leading to the dining hall. She needed to take breakfast so she wouldn¡¯t copse when working.

    She had already walked past the kitchen and was heading for the dining hall when she bumped into him. Huh? Like she predicted.

    He was wearing his royal robes, dressed exactly as a Prince that he is, and looking breathtaking as always. Aww, this was what they call prince charming.

    This was exactly the second time she was seeing him dressed as a Prince.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana¡±, she genuflected and made to walk pass, he held her back.

    She freezed on the spot instantly. What does he want now? She is only trying her best to avoid him.

    ¡°Are we now enemies, Rina?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Huh? I mean no, no my Prince, we aren¡¯t¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°Then why are you walking past me?¡±

    ¡°My Prince I greeted¡±, her gaze lowered to the ground.

    Raghav stood for some seconds watching her and saying nothing, he nced at his wristwatch, he was almostte for where he was headed to that morning, and he needed to see Prisha before leaving.

    If he kept on standing and watching thisdy, he sure was gonna bete, so he walked away, saying nothing to her.

    Huh? He just walked out, without saying anything to her? Like he just walked out?

    She turned to see him retreating into the distance, she couldn¡¯t stand this as she felt like she was heartbroken or something, she just felt bad.

    Little drops of tears began dropping from her eyes, she tried fighting it, but she couldn¡¯t and she let it out.

 Why Me?

    ? Kuru Kingdom ?

    THE BAHWAN PALACE

    THE door to little Alisha¡¯s room opened and her mother, her grace, Lady Aarti entered. She halted, closing the door behind her and looking around the room.

    It was all pink as usual, and there on the bed was her Alisha, flipping through a story book.

    She smiled and walked up to her.

    ¡°Hi little princess¡±, she called.

    Alisha for the first time looked up from her book, a big smile yed on her face as she got down the bed and rushed to her mother.

    ¡°Momma¡±, she said as she jumped on her.

    Aartiughed and caught her, then carried her up.

    ¡°How was your night baby?¡± She asked, caressing her cheeks.

    ¡°Very fine momma¡±, she grinned broadly, ¡°and yours?¡± She added.

    ¡°Great¡±, she nodded and then dropped her on the bed.

    Alisha went back to her book.

    ¡°Have you taken your bath yet?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°Yes mother, nanny just left here now¡±, she said looking at her.

    ¡°And your breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Aww no mom, I am not hungry yet, I will tell nanny when I am¡±, she pouted.

    Aarti sighed.

    ¡°So what are you reading?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh, a story book. This is thetest story book dad got me¡±, she raised it up for her to see.

    ¡°Alright, read well, because you are going to tell me the plot of the story, the characters and most especially, the lessons you learnt¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Sure mom, I know that already¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s my princess, have you seen dad this morning?¡± She asked, getting up.

    ¡°Yeah, he is at the training ground, he said he was gonna be heading there¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Alright princess, I will catch youter¡±, she began walking towards the door.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Alisha called back, and she halted, then turned to her.

    ¡°Yes baby?¡±

    ¡°Mom, have you seen her?¡± She asked.

    Aarti was confused, what was she talking about?

    ¡°Seen who baby?¡± She asked.

    Alisha sighed.

    ¡°Seen the kind girl from the tourist site?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±, she mouthed, closing her eyes. She really hadn¡¯t begin the search for her, it wasn¡¯t the most important for now anyway, hence the dy.

    ¡°I am sorry Ali baby, we have more important things on ground now, we will surely do thatter¡±, she said.

    Alisha said nothing, she kept mute staring at her mother. Why has mom kept skipping this whenever she brings it up?

    ¡°Trust me¡±, her mom said, winking. She watched Alisha sighed and turned to her book, then she walked out.

    She really understands why her daughter is so much bent on rewarding the kinddy, it was something any other person would just overlook, but for royals, it isn¡¯t. Every kind gestures never go unrewarded¡­ never.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She got to the training ground few minutester, it was behind the pce building, close to the garden.

    She began hearing sounds the warriors made as they got on with their training.

    The training ground was arge spacious open ground, at the front was a huge raised podium, it was a roofed building and built with huge pirs.

    There in the building, she sighted her husband, Prince Rudra, as he sipped coffee and watched the warriors train.

    Four guards stood at different positions.

    ¡°I have told you Maharana, to tell the warriors to put back their swords in its sheaths, there is no war¡±, she said walking up to him.

    Rudra turned to her and smiled.

    ¡°Mydy¡±, he said stretching out his golden sceptre.

    Aarti sighed and touched the tip of the sceptre with her right hand, then bowed her head.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Grace¡±, she greeted.

    ¡°Morning sunshine¡±, he drew her closer for a hug, then their lips met in a passionate kiss.

    ¡°You are stressing yourself baby, tell the warriors to go rest¡±, she said, turning to look at them.

    Rudra sipped coffee from the teacup in his left hand.

    ¡°Hold it Aarti, you caused it¡±, he said, his eyes fixed on the training warriors.

    ¡°There you go again. I caused nothing, and besides, my nephew had taken care of it, there isn¡¯t war anymore¡±, she said.

    ¡°How sure are you?¡± He asked.

    She turned to him.

    ¡°Very sure. Raghav had taken care of that, there isn¡¯t any more feud¡±, she said.

    ¡°Fine, we are training just to be alert, war can strike out anytime, from any kingdom¡±, he licked his lips.

    One of the warriors suddenly left the training ground and began walking up to them.

    ¡°Huh? Who dares that?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°Oh, that is Zashil¡±, he replied shortly.

    ¡°Zashil? When did he return?¡± She asked as she watched the heavily built young man walk up to them and putting back his sword in its sheath.

    ¡°Yesterday night, you had already slept off when he entered Kuru¡±, he said and turned to him, he had already climbed up the stairs to the building.

    ¡°Huh¡±, Aarti said, watching hime up to them.

    ¡°Hi bro¡±, Zashil said stretching out his right hand for a handshake.

    Rudra smiled as they shook hands.

    ¡°Seems today¡¯s training is boring, hence you leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah bro¡­¡±.

    ¡°Zashil¡±, Aarti called.

    ¡°Your Grace, may you live long¡±, he took a big bow in front of her.

    ¡°So it¡¯s only your brother you could see?¡± She asked not smiling.

    ¡°I actually saw you my Lady, but I had wanted to pay homage to the Prince first¡±, he was still bowing.

    Just then, the armymander came up to seek Rudra¡¯s attention, they began discussing

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Maharana. I heard you returned yesterday night?¡± She asked.

    He stood straight.

    ¡°Yeah, so how are you and little Ali? I haven¡¯t really seen her¡±, he said.

    ¡°I am fine. Ali gonna scream out the minute she sets her eyes on uncle Zashil¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°I know¡±, he cleaned the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°So how are you doing? And your princess? You were supposed toe with her¡±, she smiled.

    Zashil sighed and looked away. His princess? She wasn¡¯t his princess anymore?

    ¡°What happened huh?¡± She asked, noticing his fallen countenance.

    ¡°Well Naavya and I aren¡¯t together anymore, she is even the reason I came back¡±.

    ¡°What? But you were already talking about proposing to her right?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah I was, but you see, Naavya doesn¡¯t love me. She is only with me because I¡¯m a Prince, a royal blood¡±, he exined.

    ¡°How did you know Zashil?¡± She folded her arms.

    ¡°I caught her red-handed cheating on me, the afternoon I was going to propose, that was yesterday. I couldn¡¯t bear the pains anymore, I just had to return¡±.

    ¡°Aww, you must have really gone through a lot. Rudra says that you are always unlucky with love, now I see it. It really hasn¡¯t been too long since you broke up with Saanvi, and now Naavya¡­ it must have really been painful¡±.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, very¡±.

    ¡°You just have to cool it for now Zashil, the best gonnae. Meanwhile, I can rmend for you if you wish¡±, she winked.

    He let out a dryugh.

    ¡°Rmend? Anyways, I will be d to let you, I mean the ones I have been rmending myself are all a waste of time¡±, he looked towards the training ground, the warriors were still training.

    Aarti smiled broadly.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s in the tradition to rmend brides for our princes, it¡¯s only now left for you to ept her or not¡±, she exined.

    ¡°I know¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°Thedy is from Shi kingdom¡±, she said.

    ¡°Shi? The almighty Shi kingdom?¡± He asked.

    She smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to know her anyway, I¡¯ll send you everything you need to know about her, so you can make an approach¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Alright my Lady, you just have to be fast¡±, he winked, and she bursted intoughter.

    *

    *

    *

    ?? Shi Kingdom ??

    |THE BHAGYA PALACE|

    Rina together with Alina, her always team mate, were trimming the overgrown flowers in the garden that fateful morning.

    Alina had finally learnt not to leave the work for Rina any more, why not? She doesn¡¯t want to get spanked, the punishments were tedious.

    Rina stood at one end trimming, Alina stood at the other end, also trimming.

    This was the work for the gardeners, but as a general duty maid, they were asked to do it, the gardeners were off duty for now and the garden, really needed a new look.

    They had worked for like an hour and Rina stopped, she looked around, they were just maids and guards as usual, patrolling.

    Since she got to the pce, she had never for once set eyes on the King, and even the Queen was just once.

    Hmm, she wondered what they looked like. Her thoughts drifted off to the prince, and she sighed.

    She was still thinking when she noticed two men walk into the garden, she resumed working immediately.

    With the corner of her eyes, she watched. Oh my! It was the Prince¡­ and the other guy was Zoya, his personal guard.

    Hmm, what were they here for now? She ignored them and focused on her work.

    They walked further into the garden, discussing.

    ¡°Good morning Your Grace¡±, trust Alina, she was the first to greet.

    Raghav turned to her and nodded, then walked up to the fountain with Zoya following.

    Rina watched them from her position and prayed he doesn¡¯t notice her yet, he hadn¡¯t yet known she was in the garden as well.

    ¡°Are you the only one working here?¡± He asked Alina.

    ¡°Um¡­ yes. I mean no¡±, she replied, stuttering.

    Raghav instantly depicted she was there too, that¡¯s Rina, he began looking for her. Zoya tried following him, but he stopped him.

    ¡°You thought you could easily run?¡± He asked on getting to her.

    She was right there in the garden as well, working.

    Rina sighed, why had hee? To make her cry again?

    ¡°Good morning Your Grace¡±, she genuflected.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given me a reply Rina¡±, he said to her.

    She slowly dropped the secateur on the carpet grass under her feet, then turned to face him.

    ¡°What exactly is your fear?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Huh? Everything, everything is my fear¡±, she pouted, looking away.

    He exhaled deeply then took her left hand, caressing her palm.

    ¡°I love you Rina, and I¡¯m down to protect you even with my life, you don¡¯t have to be scared¡±, he looked into her eyes.

    She felt her throat tearing up, was she about to cry again? Gosh! She¡¯s so emotional, so so.

    ¡°That¡¯s the bottom line Maharana, I am scared¡±, her voice gave her away, it was cracking up and so low.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡±, he took her hand close to his lips, and kissed the back of her palm.

    What! Jeez, he just kissed her huh? She looked at him. She wasn¡¯t going to pretend anymore, she was gonna tell herself the truth, she was in love with him.

    ¡°But my Prince, why do you choose me? I¡¯m just a maid, no educational qualifications, nothing I have to be worthy of being yours, why me?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°You are just you, and I like you for being you. It¡¯s a feeling Rina, and I just cannotprehend it, I can¡¯t¡±, he said.

    A little smile yed on her lips.

    ¡°I love you too Prince Raghav¡±, she said, the tears now slowly dropping.

    ¡°Huh?¡± He looked at her and she nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I love you¡±, she whispered and he drew her closer for a passionate hug.

 Prince Zashiléˆ¥æªš Betrothed

    CONFESSING love back to Prince Raghav was actually the best thing ever for Rina, seriously, she had been over the moon since the encounter with him at the garden.

    He had kissed her on the back of her palm, and he had hugged her so passionately.

    Awwn, it¡¯s been the most happiest and sweetest moment ever in her life. Was this how this thing called love finally feels?

    Everything has been going on smoothly since then, no qualms at all. Even though Alisha had better learnt to live with it, there was nothing she could do anyway.

    She smiled and rolled her eyes, as she sat on one of the chairs which served as a dining seat in the kitchen.

    ¡°Hey new favorite maid¡±, someone called from behind, interrupting her thoughts and she turned back. It was Tanu, she was smiling sheepishly.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°Hi girl¡±, she said.

    ¡°Thinking about him huh?¡± She jumped on the seat opposite her.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°You can say that again, that has obviously been my second job in this pce, always thinking of him¡±, she widened her eyes as she exined.

    Tanu nodded, smiling.

    ¡°I see. But it seems this has passed favorite, this is more than it was with Alina¡±.

    Rina nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, we are in love¡±, she spilled.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tanu eximed unbelievably. ¡°Wait, you mean to tell me he¡­ he confessed he loves you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s my point¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Seriously? OMG!¡±  She eximed.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, Rinaughed.

    ¡°Awwn, I¡¯m happy for you. But this is totally unbelievable, Prince Raghav in love with a maid? My goodness! I can¡¯t believe it¡±, she said.

    ¡°Well it happened. I have been noticing it though, but I didn¡¯t expect him to make a move¡±.

    ¡°We all noticed it, but we thought it was a favorite stuff, you know? Didn¡¯t know it was love¡­ like pure love¡±.

    Rina shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well it is¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy for you,e here¡±, she got down from the seat and gave her a hug.

    ¡°Thanks dear¡±, Rina said as they unlocked the hug and sat back on the seat.

    ¡°So what about her?¡± She asked.

    Rina looked confused.

    ¡°Her? Who is her?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Alina¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know, she isn¡¯t the owner of the Prince, so why should I care? She has to learn to live with the fact that I don¡¯t force myself on Maharana like she does¡±, she asked.

    ¡°She has finally just been put in her ce¡±, she bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Well maybe¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°I know. Well where are you up to now?¡± She asked.

    Rina looked round the kitchen, just a handful of maids were present.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll be going up to the dining hall for breakfast, before I begin working¡±, she replied.

    Tanu nodded.

    ¡°Well the Prince seeks your attention¡±, she twisted her lips.

    ¡°What?¡± She looked at her inquiringly. ¡°The Prince?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Like seriously, why are you just telling me then?¡± She got down from the seat.

    ¡°Well I had wanted to hear some gist from you first, hence my dying the message¡±, she winked.

    ¡°You must be kidding me. I am out of here¡±, and she began walking away.

    ¡°You just have to take it easy lover girl¡±, she called back,ughing.

    ¡°Sure I will¡±, she waved her left hand.

    Wow, so the Prince sent for her and Tanu just kept the message to herself huh? Does she want her Prince to die waiting?

    She was still on her way to his chambers when her stomach rumbled, reminding her of breakfast.

    ¡°Ouch¡±, she mouthed, rubbing her stomach with her right hand.

    She was gonna eatter, yeah, breakfast can wait, let her attend to her man first.

    She got to his door and knocked, then waited for a response, there wasn¡¯t any. She knocked again, still no response.

    Then she decided to go in without his permission, uh uh, was she not his lover now?

    She slowly ced her right hand on the door knob and turned it, the door opened and she entered.

    Hmm, the ever soothing sweet scent and cologne of the room filled her nostrils, soothing her nerves, she inhaled.

    Still standing at the door, though already closed behind her, she nced around the room, and oh, there he was seated on one of the dining seats, speaking into a phone and smiling.

    Oh my, his ever charming smiles and handsomeness. He turned towards her and she pouted, blinking her eyes.

    She then left the door and walked further into the room, admiring each item as she went, he was still on the phone.

    She walked up to the piano and stood, admiring the keyboard, hoping her fingers were already ying on the board. So the Prince could actually y the keyboard, she really couldn¡¯t wait to watch him y.

    Minutester, she left the piano side and walked up to his dressing mirror, then admired herself in the mirror as she twirled around, smiling.

    Subconsciously, she nced at the Prince and saw him staring at her, he was still on the phone though. She flinched and bursted intoughter, he smiled and looked away.

    Her eyes turned to the dressing table, wow, different lotions, creams, deodorants and perfumes, assorted were scattered all over the table, all males.

    She sighed and took up a perfume bottle, sniffed it, then ¡®pisssss¡¯, she began spraying it on her body.

    He sharply turned to her and she abruptly stopped, putting up a pleading face.

    Oh my! Was she really trespassing? Imagine her, a maid spraying the Prince¡¯s perfume, wasn¡¯t it awkward? Gosh! She dropped it.

    ¡°She is even here¡±, she heard him spoke into the phone and she sharply turned to him, he was staring at her.

    Huh? Hold on, was he really talking about her? To who then?

    ¡°In fact she¡¯s actually been an hour here waiting for me¡±, he continued, ¡°let me attend to my baby please, I will call you backter¡±, he concluded and hung up.

    Oh jeez, he just called her his baby. She sighed and walked up to him.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana¡±, she genuflected.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she added, bowing slightly.

    Raghav smiled.

    ¡°How was your night beautiful Rina?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Very much fine and yours?¡± She giggled.

    ¡°Absolutely sweet, spent the whole of it dreaming about you¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She mouthed. She got to the table and for the first time since she entered the room, her eyes noticed the tes of food neatly arranged on the table.

    And what! It was a table set for two, my goodness!

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he shortly replied.

    She looked at him, and their gaze met.

    ¡°You sent for me my Prince¡±, she said to remind him.

    ¡°I guessed you were heading for the dining hall for breakfast when my message got to you¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yeah, exactly¡±, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, I can eat up a human right now¡±, she yawned carelessly, rubbing her right hand on her tummy.

    Raghav lowlyughed, was she really yawning like a hungry lion, gosh! So she could put up such a nasty act?

    ¡°So you are a cannibal?¡± He asked.

    She looked at him, then bursted intoughter, sheughed so hard.

    ¡°You can say that again my Prince¡±, she said, stillughing.

    ¡°Oh, you better sit and join me, I don¡¯t want to end up as breakfast in someone¡¯s stomach¡±, heughed.

    ¡°Huh? I should join you?¡± She asked, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, anything? Sit, I actually ordered breakfast for two, so sit and serve us¡±, he ordered.

    Holy moly! She couldn¡¯t believe it. To dine and wine with the Prince? A maid like her? It was unbelievable.

    Well, who was she to disobey the Prince? She shrugged and began dishing out the food.

    Minutester, she was done and she sat and they began eating. It was the best romantic meal she had ever had.

    ***

    They finished eating and Rina stood to clear up the table, he halted her.

    ¡°Leave that Rina, someone else gonna clear that up¡±, he said, shoving back his seat, and punching on a little button at the edge of the table.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°You seem to forget so soon Maharana, I am still a maid¡±, she said.

    ¡°Says who?¡± He asked, walking towards his piano.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She mouthed.

    ¡°Leave that ande up here, I already sent for someone¡±.

    ¡°Alright, when?¡± She stood up.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see me punching on the button at the edge of the table?¡± He asked, already sitting on the piano seat.

    Huh? Punching on a button? She began searching for the button, looking the table over. And oh, there it was at the edge, she exhaled.

    ¡°Maharana?¡± She called from where she stood.

    ¡°Yeah baby,e over¡±, he began punching on the keys of the keyboard, giving out soft tunes.

    She walked up to him.

    ¡°Aww, I love this¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know¡±, he replied.

    ¡°You know?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. The first day you stepped in here, I knew what you were thinking when you saw the piano¡±, he winked, ¡°I read your mind¡±.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she gave a cranky look, a human reading minds, hmm.

    ¡°Alright, let me give mydy the honor to show me what she¡¯s got¡±, he stood up and sheughed.

    ¡°Thank you my Prince, I¡¯m honored¡±, she syed her left hand on her chest.

    He smiled and held back the seat for her to sit, and she sat.

    She studied the keys so well, then she raised her hands and closing her eyes, her fingers began punching on the keys. She sang.

    The Ali Gatie music; What If I Told You That I Love You, filled the serene atmosphere, as she sang so beautifully well, ying the right tunes as well.

    Soon she concluded and he gave her a round of apuse.

    ¡°Wow, that was totally awesome, splendid¡±, he apuded. She smiled.

    ¡°Thank you Maharana¡±, she slightly bowed her head.

    ¡°And I hope that song was for me?¡± He winked.

    ¡°Oh my prince, of course why did you think I chose to sing it? I was actually talking to you¡±, she looked away.

    He nodded, instantly getting her point.

    ¡°Well you are really doing well, who taught you?¡± He asked.

    She looked up at him.

    ¡°My best friend and ssmate, she usually went for the ss some days after school back then, and in her leisure time, she taught me with her own keyboard¡±, she exined.

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°Wow, this your friend must be awesome. Was she the one you said made youe to the pce?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, she is¡±, she replied.

    He sighed, wow. He didn¡¯t know hisdy¡¯s fingers were damn good with the piano, wow, what a pleasant surprise.

    She nced at the wall clock, jeez, the time was already far spent. Ohh Jesus, Prag gonna spank her real hard this time, she didn¡¯t report for her job that morning, jeez, her face turned sour instantly.

    Raghav noticed it.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? You suddenly look worried¡±, he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to go¡±, she got up and turned, about leaving the room. He held her back.

    ¡°You are actually walking out on the Prince Rina¡±, he said.

    ¡°Where exactly are you going? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.

    She sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t show up at work today Maharana¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh that, forget it¡±, he walked up to the bed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I already called Prag earlier today and told her you won¡¯t being to work today¡­ in fact look, I¡¯m not supposed to be saying all these, whenever something like this happens next time, just know I have taken care of it, because I am always aware¡­ always¡±, he flopped on the bed.

    Oh! So she was off for the day? She looked inquiringly at him.

    ¡°Yes, you are off¡±, he said, nodding.

    Gosh! He just read her mind again, she sighed.

    ¡°I really should be careful of what I think whenever I¡¯m around you huh¡±, she said and began walking up to him.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Yeah you should¡±.

    ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡± She sat on the bed beside him.

    ¡°Well I just seemed to grow up noticing the gift, it was given to me by my grandfather, the father of my father; the King who ruled before my father¡±, he exined.

    ¡°Wow!¡± She eximed.

    ¡°Not all times I¡¯m with someone that I¡¯m able to discern their minds though, but I do when I can¡±.

    ¡°Human reading minds, hmm¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift¡±, he took her left hand in his, caressing and ying with her fingers.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, startling her and she flinched.

    ¡°Rx¡±, he said to her and turned to the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, he replied after the second knock.

    The door opened and a maid entered.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she bowed.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He replied.

    ¡°The tes¡±, she pointed towards the dining and he gave her a nod.

    The maid gave Rina a cranky look walking up to the dining, she packed up all the tes, ready to leave. Then she turned towards them.

    ¡°Um Rina, we will be having a meeting ten minutes from now, at the meeting room, do meet up¡±, she said and walked away.

    ¡°Alright¡±, she shortly replied.

    She turned to Raghav, a meeting? What meeting? And who the hell called for it?

    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting of some selected maids, Prag is hosting it¡±, he said.

    She flinched, looking at him.

    ¡°Well, tha¡­ thank you. Ten minutes from now, I should be going¡±, she got up.

    ¡°Ten minutes from now and you are already up¡±, heughed and got up too. Then he faced her.

    They stood like that for minutes, staring into each other¡¯s eyes. Subconsciously, her eyelids flickered.

    ¡°I have to get going Maharana¡±, she said and turned, he held her back.

    Sharply, he turned her face with his left hand and pecked her on her right cheek.

    ¡°I love you¡±, he whispered and let go of her.

    What! Her eyes sparkled with love, a smile yed on her lips. He pecked her on the cheek, oh my!

    ¡°I love you too Maharana¡±, she whispered.

    He nodded, sitting back on the bed.

    ¡°You can go¡±, he said, picking up his phone from the bed.

    With smiles all over her face, she turned and left the room.

    She got to the meeting room a few minutester, it wasn¡¯t new to her, she already knows her way round the pce now.

    The meeting room was already opened and she could hear voices even, the maids already in were talking.

    ? ¡°She didn¡¯t show up at the dining hall, she had breakfast with the Prince in his room¡±, someone said at the top of her voice, and she heard the others gasped.

    Hold on, they were actually talking about her. She halted halfway.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ? ¡°She didn¡¯t also show up at work today, and Prag said nothing about it¡±, another said.

    She could clearly hear them speak as they all spoke at the top of their voices.

    ? ¡°Actually, she was having a swell time with the Prince throughout, I saw them when I went to get the tes they both used in eating¡±, another spoke, and she instantly depicted it was the maid who hade to clear up the table.

    ? ¡°I think she is using voodoo on our Prince¡±.

    What! What was thisdy trying to say? She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she walked up to the door and entered.

    A hush instantly fell on the maids as soon as they sighted her entering. She stood at the door and watched them all, they were about twenty five of them.

    Why not? She wasn¡¯t nervous as before anymore, she just walked up to them, and took a seat.

    She then nced through all the maids that came for the meeting and she didn¡¯t see Tanu, well, maybe she wasn¡¯t invited for the meeting, she shrugged.

    She didn¡¯t see Alina as well, and she thanked the heavens for at least excluding her from something she was also involved in.

    What was Prag going to tell them about anyway? Prag wasn¡¯t here yet, and so she spaced out, thinking off.

    A few minutester, Prag entered. She walked up to the front of them and sat on the seat reserved for her.

    ¡°Fellow maids¡±, she began, clearing her throat.

    ¡°You might be wondering why this meeting was called. Well, her royal majesty, the Queen, Queen Arya, would be hosting a dinner party in a few days, so you all would be needed for the task ahead, remember this dinner party is gonna be held at therger dining room¡±, she picked up her book and peeked into it.

    ¡°You have all been selected and grouped into two; Group 1 and Group 2. Group 1 is going to be cleaning up the dining room. You know it¡¯s not always used except for rare asions like this. And Group 2, you are the maids to be present during the party, I hope you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Prag¡±, they replied in unison.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to list out your names, so you know which group you fall into¡±.

    She called out the names within the next few minutes. Rina felt relieved, she was in Group 1.

    But hold on, a dinner party exactly for what? Who was the Queen hosting and what for?

    Goodness, she hopes it isn¡¯t what she is thinking.

    ¡°The date for the party would bemunicated to you soon, thanks for your time¡±, Prag concluded, got up and left the room.

    *

    *

    *

    Zaina walked into the living room looking all tensed up and nervous. Her parents had just told her they would be having a few hours meeting with her.

    What exactly do they want to talk about? What? Well, she hopes it isn¡¯t what she is thinking¡­ she just hopes.

    She hadn¡¯t even graduated from high school yet, their talk about her studying a course she dislikes in college shouldn¡¯t be brought up at all.

    Elder Sachin, her father motioned her to the couch opposite them and she sat.

    ¡°You must have really been wondering why we decided to have a meeting with you Zaina¡±, he spoke up.

    ¡°I really am¡±, she replied, nodding.

    They smiled. She looked more confused, what actually was going on?

    ¡°Well Zaina, it¡¯s nothing to be worried about¡±, he said.

    ¡°A wee news just reached us Zaina¡±, he said.

    She shifted on her seat, this wasn¡¯t about her studying a different course, she looked at them inquiringly.

    ¡°I know you really want to further your studies in college, I¡¯ve always seen that zeal in you, always¡­¡±, he continued.

    Hey, what was he talking about now? Which one is wanting to go further? Who doesn¡¯t?

    ¡°But what if a well trained and responsible young manes to you for marriage now, would you ept?¡± He spilled the question.

    What! Her ears twitched, she couldn¡¯t believe them.

    ¡°Marriage?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes baby, to get married. I mean you are ripe for it, and matured enough¡±, Sarika, her mother, enjoined.

    Oh jeez, what were her parents trying to talk about? Marriage was the least of her priorities now.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not ready for it yet, I¡¯m not¡±, she finally found her voice.

    They nced at themselves and smiled.

    ¡°I know that would be your reply anyway. Well Prince Zashil of Kuru kingdom wrote to us¡±, he said.

    Her eyes widened in shock. What! A prince? Prince Zashil? Wrote them?

    ¡°He¡­ he what?¡± She asked, stuttering.

    ¡°He wrote to us, making and stating his intentions in and straight¡±.

    She sighed, still in shock.

    ¡°Then go on dad, what did he say?¡±

    ¡°Prince Zashil seeks for your hand in marriage¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± She gasped.

 A Childhood Friend

    ZAINA stared at her parents with widened eyes as she diluted the message she just heard, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    What? Marriage? To a prince? Someone she hardly knows, a total stranger, ahh.

    Besides, to fall in love was the least of her priorities now, let alone marriage. Not only that, she never wanted to have anything love to do with a royal, she wanted a simple life.

    She shook her head in negation.

    ¡°Sorry dad, mum, I can¡¯t ept this¡±, she said.

    Her parents were shocked, huh? How could someone spit out the sugar that was put in her mouth and say she doesn¡¯t want it? Why would she?

    They sighed.

    ¡°But you know very well baby, that royals never take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer, you do?¡± Sarika said.

    Zaina looked at her and sighed, this was just happening all too soon, Prince Zashil? She doesn¡¯t know him, a total stranger.

    But who the hell would have rmended her? All the way from Kuru?

    ¡°I know all this is happening as a result of rmendation, who could have rmended me?¡± She asked her parents.

    Elder Sachinughed.

    ¡°Is that the problem now?¡± He asked.

    She exhaled deeply.

    ¡°I mean he or she should have questioned very well and know better that even if I want love now, I don¡¯t want it with royals¡­¡±.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Sarika interrupted, she was already getting infuriated.

    ¡°I want a simple life mom, a simple life¡±, she stated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly Zaina, this is an opportunity a thousand and one girls out there are praying for, and here you got it on a tter of gold¡±, Sarika said, already vibrating in anger.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t what we were expecting from you child, we want the best for you, ept it¡±, her father said in a low tune.

    She looked at her parents, she could see hopes already being bashed to the ground by her in their eyes, she could sense it. She decided to give it a thought.

    ¡°Alright dad, mom, I will only ept on one condition¡±, she said, putting up her right index finger to demonstrate.

    Her parents sprang up.

    ¡°What condition daughter?¡± Elder Sachin asked.

    She raised her head to look at them.

    ¡°That he agrees on a rtionship level, not marriage¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ***

    ¡°I mean it looks absurd and awkward, imagine getting married to a stranger?¡± Zaina said as she flopped on her bed, she was on the phone with Rina.

    ¡°Come on Zaina, it really gonna be fun, what do you mean awkward? Aw girl, I¡¯m happy for you¡±, Rina said with much enthusiasm.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°You think so?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I know so. I mean I¡¯m experiencing it now, to be in love with a prince is a divine feeling¡±, she said.

    Zaina bursted intoughter.

    ¡°You must be crazy Rina, don¡¯t fall so much into love and then you fall and break your legs, you know it¡¯s only two you have got?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I know you have got three, so you gonna give me one¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Naughty you. But seriously this is actually eating me up, how did he even get to know me all the way from Kuru kingdom? How?¡± She asked.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°Well maybe, you were rmended¡±.

    ¡°Yeah I was, by Lady Aarti¡±.

    ¡°What! The King¡¯s sister?¡± She was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t even know how she knows me, and the fool sent a marriage request immediately, without even getting to know me either¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°Aww that¡¯s rude Zaina, he is your husband¡±, she said.

    Zaina rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry for insulting the prince¡±.

    ¡°That shows he really loves you, he doesn¡¯t want any hawk to take you away maybe¡±, she winked.

    ¡°What? You must be joking¡±, Rinaughed.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± She was stillughing.

    ¡°I think that your new rtionship is driving you crazy¡±.

    ¡°You can say that again¡±.

    ¡°But seriously this thing is cracking me up, gosh!¡±

    ¡°I wish I was there with you. Did you ept the proposal?¡±

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, I decided it should be on a rtionship level, at least let¡¯s get to know each other well, before any other thing¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°I understand¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°When will you guys really get to meet?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, in a few weeks¡±.

    ¡°Alright, I hope it turns out the best for you baby Z, you really deserve it¡±.

    Zaina smiled broadly.

    ¡°Whatever¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s my prayer for you¡±.

    ¡°Fine, can we stop talking about Prince Zashil now? Let¡¯s talk about you¡±.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Alright¡±, she agreed.

    ¡°So what¡¯s really going on over there? I know you must have been frequenting his room every minute of everyday¡±.

    ¡°Aww, I don¡¯t know¡±, theyughed.

    ¡°Joker, how is he? I mean your prince?¡±

    She smiled broadly.

    ¡°Well he is fine, very much okay. We were told the Queen would be hosting a dinner party in the pce, a few days from now¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°What! A dinner party?¡± Zaina eximed, sitting up on the bed.

    ¡°Yeah, did you sense anything?¡± She asked, noticing her panic over the phone.

    ¡°My gee, I sense trouble looming Rin¡±, she said almost in a whisper.

    ¡°What? What trouble?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s the Queen hosting a dinner party right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, anything?¡±

    ¡°My gee, I think this party is for Vidya to meet with the Prince¡­ Prince Raghav¡±.

    ¡°Holy moly! No, it can¡¯t be¡±.

    *

    *

    *

    The aromaing from the kitchen was so appetizing and inviting, that it distracted Vidya who sat in the living room watching TV.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Suddenly her phone lying beside her buzzed, and she picked it up to look at it, she hissed.

    ¡°You gullible!¡± She shouted from where she sat.

    There was no response, nothing at all. Just the sounds from the TV filled her ears.

    ¡°Silly!¡± She cussed and got up, walking towards the kitchen.

    The door was slightly opened and she entered. She looked round the medium sized kitchen, she could see nobody, just the sizzling sound of the fries on the cooker made a sound.

    Jeez, where could she have gone to, leaving the kitchen? She turned and was about to leave when someone entered.

    ¡°You maid, why did you leave the kitchen?¡± She asked.

    She sighed and ignored her, then made to walk past her. Vidya forcefully pulled her back.

    ¡°Am I not talking to you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh crap!¡± She cussed.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Vidya blurted.

    ¡°Where is my mom?¡± She asked.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t out of the bathroom yet¡±, the girl replied, looking downwards.

    ¡°Fool, get me my lunch and don¡¯t leave the kitchen in this manner again, I know it isn¡¯t as small as the one your family can afford so respect that fact¡±, she hissed and walked out.

    She walked back to the couch she was sitting in the living room, then sat and continued watching.

    Few minutester, her mom came into the living room, carrying with her some clothes.

    Vidya raised her head to look at her.

    ¡°Hey mom, been waiting for you¡±, she said, turning her eyes back to the TV.

    ¡°I want you to help me with theundry¡±, she dropped the clothes on the couch.

    Vidya continued watching, ignoring her mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you Vidya,¡± she said after a few minutes.

    Vidya sharply turned to her.

    ¡°Oh me?¡± She asked with a start.

    ¡°I thought you were talking to the maid¡±.

    ¡°No you, wash them, dry and iron¡±, and she sat down on the couch.

    Huh? Vidya looked at her mother with surprise written all over her face, she should what? Like, take up those clothing and wash?

    She mockinglyughed.

    ¡°I¡­ let me take that as a joke mother¡±, and she turned back to the TV.

    ¡°Vidya¡±, her mother shouted, jolting her.

    ¡°Take those clothes and do theundry¡±, she spoke again.

    Vidya turned away from the TV to focus on her mother now, like what is she talking about?

    ¡°Let me get you straight mom, you mean I should take the clothes to theundry or do theundry myself?¡± She asked.

    Mrs Roshan sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of repeating myself¡±, she looked away.

    She actually wanted to see if Vidya would ept to do this, because virtually all she does is rx, eat, sleep, makeover and prepare to meet the Prince.

    She does virtually nothing, too bad for someone who wants to marry a prince right?

    ¡°Well mom, please I¡­ I can¡¯t, that task is for the maid¡±, she made a disgusting face.

    ¡°Says who? Anyone can do it.¡±

    Vidya sighed.

    ¡°Mom can we let this slip please, just call in the maid to do that¡±, she said and looked away.

    Roshan sighed, then rxed morefortably into the couch. Well, there was nothing to lose anyway, the Prince of Shi kingdom was still her daughter¡¯s, nobody gonna change that. She would still be the queen mother.

    ¡°Concerning the dinner party¡­¡±, she began talking and Vidya sharply turned to her.

    ¡°Yes mom¡­ anything?¡± She interrupted.

    ¡°The Queen has given an order¡±, her mother said.

    ¡°Huh? Order? What do you mean?¡± She asked, looking confused.

    ¡°She has given an order for you to act as his childhood friend. Queen Arya says her son is too difficult and getting him might not be so easy, so to make it easier, you are to disguise or rather act as a childhood friend to him¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, is this the task to get him or what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a task Vidya, the Queen had said this. So, as from tomorrow, someone from the pce, hired by her royal majesty, is going to being here daily to teach you so many things the Prince loved and knew as a child, so nothing gonna throw you off bnce should he ask you a question¡±, she concluded.

    Vidya sighed. Hmm, this sounded more like a task to get Prince Raghav to her, act like she was a childhood friend, why?

    ¡°Can I ask a question, mother?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Go on¡±.

    ¡°Why must I do this?¡±

    Roshan exhaled, it seems her daughter wasn¡¯t getting it at all.

    ¡°Prince Raghav is too difficult, and getting him to get hooked up with you, a stranger, is gonna be hard. So the easiest way is for you to be a childhood friend¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, this looks weird¡±, her right index finger went to her lower jaw.

    ¡°It might sound but it isn¡¯t. I mean someone is gonna be teaching you everything you need to know, so in case he asks you something you can be able to provide the answer¡±.

    ¡°So he or she is going to being here daily, until the day for the dinner party?¡±

    ¡°Yes Vidya, that¡¯s the update you have been itching to hear¡±, she said and turned her gaze to the TV.

    ¡°Act as a childhood friend, hmm¡±.

    *

    *

    *

    Prince Raghav was seated in his room on the dining table busying himself with hisptop, his eyes fixed so intently on the screen.

    A knock came on the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, he answered at once.

    The door opened to reveal his mother, the Queen in her much splendor and mor.

    ¡°Always busy son¡±, she said walking up to him.

    He turned.

    ¡°Ahh mother, it¡¯s you¡±, he stood up. ¡°Long live Rani¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°May you live long as well, heir to the throne¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Thanks mother¡±, he sat back on his seat.

    ¡°I can see how busy you are¡±, she said, turning her gaze to theptop.

    ¡°You know mother, I run most of my hospitals and other business stuff from here, I hardly leave the pce these days¡±, he said.

    Queen Arya nodded.

    ¡°I see. I came to inform you on something important¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know it must be something important, I mean you came here yourself, so I know¡±, he looked away from theptop.

    ¡°Yeah son, it is¡±.

    ¡°What is it mother? Why not sit?¡±

    ¡°Thanks dear, I¡¯m okay¡±, she remained standing.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the news? What¡¯s the info?¡± He asked.

    Arya hesitated, still thinking on how to bring up the matter at hand with her son, she knew him to be too difficult.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears mother¡±, he nudged her.

    ¡°Alright, a few days from now baby, you¡¯re gonna be meeting someone very special in a dinner party¡±, she said.

    Huh? A dinner party? What dinner party? He turned to his mother.

    ¡°What dinner party mother? For what?¡± She yed with the staff in her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your good baby, I decided to inform you, so it won¡¯t look so new when the day finallyes. It¡¯s for your own good¡±.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m really not in the mood to dig deep or detect today, who am I meeting with?¡± He asked.

    She twisted her lips.

    ¡°A childhood friend¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Itéˆ¥æªš All A Plan

    PRINCE Raghav sat in total awe watching his mom in silence as she talked about meeting with a childhood friend.

    Like when in the hell did he ever have a childhood friend she wants him to really meet? His eyes twitched, this looked awkward.

    Queen Arya on her own part tried as much as possible to conclude the talk with him, she knew her son to be a detector¡­ and not only that, he was capable of reading minds.

    ¡°Um Raghav¡±, she called, trying hard to control her thoughts.

    ¡°Yes mother¡±, he replied, still staring at her, probably searching for an answer to the riddle.

    ¡°That is all I just want to let you know, so I would just leave. The date for the party gonna bemunicated to you in due time¡±, she moved forward and gave him a peck on his right cheek.

    ¡°Uhhh mom¡±, he drawled.

    ¡°Yes baby, it¡¯s nothing serious to worry about¡±, she smiled broadly, and then turning, she walked out the room.

    Raghav sat still as he watched the door close in silence, he was still dumbfounded.

    The way and manner with which his mom had brought the issue, then her nervousness which was obviously detectable, and finally her walking out immediately.

    So to say, he couldn¡¯t also read out her mind, everything looked and sounded weird, like it was all a n.

    Hmm, he turned back to hisptop and shut it down. Then he got up and began heading for the throne room to meet with his father, at least the king should have an exnation to offer.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina couldn¡¯t easilye to the terms with the fact that Vidya could be the reason the queen was hosting a dinner party.

    Though it might be just an assumption, but it looks true, judging from the fact that she had always been bragging about it back then in school.

    Ohh, she felt little tears crumble down her cheeks, why must it be at this time when she had finally realized she loved him too? Why?

    Why must Vidya alwayse get involved with her in anything that seems to mar her sess?

    Oh, jeez! She sniffed, cleaning off the tears with her left hand.

    ¡°Oh Rin, are you crying?¡±, Zaina asked, having noticed her sniffing.

    Rina sighed, she had even forgotten she was still on the phone with Zaina.

    ¡°What do you expect me do baby Z? I love him¡±she stressed.

    ¡°Oh no Rina, I don¡¯t remember training you to be this easily intimidated, you have to own up and fight for what is yours Rina, fight¡±, Zaina said.

    Rina chuckled sadly.

    ¡°To fight royals? The queen? The rest of the royal family? And you think it¡¯s possible?¡±, she reeled out questions.

    ¡°Rina¡±, Zaina called out.

    ¡°My gee, stop sounding this intimidated already, the prince loves you too, and he sure gonna do his own part, you aren¡¯t fighting alone¡±.

    Rina sniffed again.

    ¡°I know he loves me Zaina¡­ but can¡¯t you see? This would be me and Raghav against them, gosh!¡±, she syed her left hand on her forehead.

    ¡°Stop it Rin¡­ stop! You get to fight this, fight for what is yours, who is Vidya for crying out loud?¡±.

    Rina shook her head in negation.

    ¡°You are still not getting this Zaina¡±, she said in a whisper.

    ¡°Of course I do. It even gonna be more easy for you, because you are in the pce¡±.

    ¡°Gosh Zaina, I feel like giving up for this one, if that¡¯s how it gonna be, I better give up, I can¡¯t fight this¡±, she said.

    ¡°What! You better not!¡±.

    *

    *

    Raghav got to the throne room in few minutes. It was a room of it¡¯s own located on the second floor of the pce building.

    The throne room upied the whole of the second floor, with about two other smaller rooms for some important stuffs.

    Therge door to the room was always open, about four guards stood by it. Raghav slowly walked up to them and they bowed in greeting.

    He got to the entrance and gave a big bow to his father, who sat on the throne raised high up from the ground level.

    ¡°May your days of kingship on earth be long Maharajah¡±, he said as he bowed.

    King Neel smiled.

    ¡°How is it that I please the prince that he hase to pay me a visit today?¡±, he said, his calm face giving out a warm smile.

    Raghav grinned then walked further into the room. The room was airy and well ventted, various sculptures and rich works of arts scattered all over the room, guards and maids were not left out.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He walked up to his father and bowed again.

    ¡°Your royal highness¡±, he said.

    King Neel in all his arrays and mour, and filled with smiles gently raised the golden staff which was always in his right hand and patted his son on his back with it.

    ¡°Great prince of Shi¡­ great¡±, he said.

    ¡°May you live long father¡±, he stood straight.

    ¡°As you will my son, to what do I owe this visit? Please sit¡±, he motioned him to one of the many couches scattered around.

    Raghav made himselffortable as he lowered himself to sit.

    ¡°Maharajah, you actually owe nothing. Or is it a taboo for a son to visit his father?¡±, he asked.

    Neel smiled, that was his son for you, always replying questions with questions.

    ¡°Of course father¡±, he said.

    Neelughed.

    ¡°You better be careful on how you read minds here son, you are with your father¡±, he said.

    Raghav shortlyughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry father, I just can¡¯t help it¡±, he said.

    ¡°So tell me son, how have you been? I am sorry I hardly make out time for you and your sister these days, I¡¯ve been attending to one thing or the other¡±, he apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable your grace, it¡¯s no offence¡±.

    ¡°Prisha would take it as an offence, I trust her¡±, he said and they bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Well father, we have been good, so good. So mother came to me just few minutes ago to tell me about a dinner party she is hosting, do you know of it dad?¡±, he asked.

    Neel sighed, he knew of it and had sensed it wouldn¡¯t work.

    ¡°I know of it son¡±.

    ¡°So tell me father, what is it all about? Mom said I will be meeting someone special, a childhood friend to be precised¡±, he winked.

    Neel chuckled, childhood friend indeed.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s not any childhood friend right?¡±, he asked, interrupting.

    ¡°Son, you interrupted me?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry father, I am only just being detective, I mean, this is about me we are talking about here¡±, he spread out his arms.

    Neel nodded.

    ¡°I know. But you see son, your mother is just too desperate to rmend a bride for you, and pair you up too. Thedy you are meeting with at the dinner isn¡¯t any childhood friend, but a rmended bride¡­ it¡¯s all a n¡±.

    ¡°What! Why must mother intend to trick me huh?¡±, he raged.

    ¡°Calm down Raghav, she¡¯s not doing this to harm you¡±.

    ¡°She is sure harming me already dad¡±, he countered.

    Neel smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°She is not. She is only trying to get you through this way because she sees you¡¯re difficult, you can¡¯t just listen to anyone¡±.

    Raghav gave a cranky look.

    ¡°Even at that father, mother shouldn¡¯t have lied to me, what rubbish childhood friend?¡±.

    Neel tilted his head towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a n son, pretend you never came here, pretend you never asked me anything, pretend like you know nothing, just act along with them¡±, he whispered.

    ¡°I know that, that¡¯s how we roll. And who is thisdy?¡±, he asked.

    He sat up.

    ¡°Well a daughter of a friend of hers, you going to meet her anyway¡±, he winked.

    ¡°Hmm, indeed¡±.

    Neel looked intently at his son.

    ¡°Do you mean to tell me you really aren¡¯t interested in women? Like you never behaved like one, you never brought any here since you returned, we are trying to matchmake you¡±, he stressed.

    Raghav smiled.

    ¡°You are actually free to say that father. I am in actual fact in love, and keeping it low¡±, he said in a whisper.

    A smile yed on the king¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Wow son, that is great¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yes father¡±, he shortly replied.

    Wow, Neel couldn¡¯t believe his ears, that Raghav has finally found at least someone he ims he loves, how sweet and heartwarming Aarti gonna receive the news.

    ¡°Very well father. How is she by the way?¡±, Raghav asked.

    His father looked at him, furrowing his brows.

    ¡°She is fine, I¡¯m even the one supposed to be asking you though. That reminds me, any chance of change of attitude towards your cousins?¡±.

    Raghav¡¯s face instantly turned sour, his countenance fell in utmost disappointment.

    Neel pulled up a disgust face, was this how he really hates them?

    ¡°Yes father, I hate them so well¡±, he said.

    ¡°I never doubt you my son, and I stand where you stand¡±, he struck the golden sceptre which was in his left hand on the tiled floor.

    Raghav nodded.

    ¡°Do you know they are the ones I¡¯m suspecting are behind Prisha¡¯s abduction few months ago?¡±.

    ¡°What¡±, he turned to him, then shook his head.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be true son. They are your cousins for goodness sake¡±.

    ¡°Cousins who wants to take the throne away from you¡±, he made a face.

    Neel turned to him, this time he could read meanings into what his son just said.

    ¡°My throne? Your inheritance?¡±, he asked out.

    ¡°You heard me father. Amaya isn¡¯t really what you think he is, I still wonder what mom sees in them despite my warnings¡±, he said in agony.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay son. They are the children of her only sister who iste now, you should understand¡±.

    ¡°Is that why he wants to take away someone¡¯s¡­¡±, he paused then syed his right hand on his forehead.

    ¡°I have to leave at this juncture father, we will meet during dinner¡±, he winked as he got up.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t tell me about the damsel you got son?¡±, he asked.

    He smiled.

    ¡°You going to meet her someday¡±.

    *

    *

    Rinazily dropped her phone on her dressing table and flopped on the chair.

    She had just gotten off the phone with Zaina, and to think that the party few days from now could be because of Vidya, she was damn sad and worried.

    She sniffed, cleaning off the little tears on her face. Suddenly the door opened and she sharply turned towards it, jeez, it was the prince.

    Holy Moly! The prince in her room?

    She hurriedly turned away and began cleaning off her face properly, no, she doesn¡¯t want him to see her this way.

    ¡°Babe¡±, he called and walked up to her.

    Rina tried getting up before he could get to her, but it was alreadyte, he was already standing behind her and staring at her face in the mirror. He noticed the tears.

    ¡°What is it babe, why are you crying?¡±.

    Rina forced a smile.

    ¡°Crying? Am I?¡±, she asked cleaning her face.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°You are crying Rina¡±.

    ¡°My prince I¡¯m not, something actually entered my eyes, it made it watery¡±, she lied, trying her possible best to control her thoughts.

    He gave her a suspecting look, then turned away. Rina who had been looking into the mirror, saw that he had turned and she stood up immediately.

    ¡°Maharana?¡±, she called, cing her hands on his shoulders, from behind.

    ¡°What is it?¡±, he asked.

    Jeez, he has suddenly turn cold, crap. But she just can¡¯t tell him of what is going on in her mind, it was only an assumption, no evidence of it being the truth yet.

    ¡°No evidence of what?¡±, he asked and turned to her.

    Jeez, she freezed. What is wrong with her thoughts? What? Why can¡¯t she control it?

    ¡°Um Maharana, it¡¯s actually nothing serious¡±, she looked away.

    ¡°Are you now keeping secrets away from me?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Why should I? I am not¡±, she forced a smile.

    Raghav shook his head.

    ¡°What evidence are you thinking about?¡±, he pressed on.

    She sighed.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing serious, nothing¡±, she began tearing up, hoping this was gonna calm him down.

    Actually, it did. Her tears weakened him instantly, and he wrapped his arms around her, as she ced her head on his chest and cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay babe, I didn¡¯t mean to be hard on you¡±, he said in a whisper.

    ¡°Do you get me?¡±, he asked and she nodded.

    ¡°Now stop the tears and give me a smile¡±, he nudged her.

    Rina stood straight and looked into his eyes, she could see love, she could see hope¡­ she smiled.

    ¡°I love you¡±, she whispered,ying her head on his chest again.

    He pecked her forehead.

    ¡°Me I don¡¯t¡±, he said, chuckling.

    Sheughed, all thoughts about the party, about Vidya had all vanished. Raghav now fully upied her mind.

    ¡°Are you sure you are alright Rina?¡±, he asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yes Maharana, I¡¯m fine¡±, she replied.

    He smiled and swooped her in his hands bridal style, towards the bed.

    ¡°My gee, Maharana?¡±, she calledughing.

    He dropped her on the bed, then sat beside her.

    ¡°I have a surprise for you baby¡±, he said.

    She sat up.

    ¡°Huh? A surprise?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°Wow, so what surprise?¡±, she asked, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°The princess gonna be taking you out soon¡±.

    ¡°Mmm? Take me out? To where?¡±.

    ¡°To where I have asked her to¡±, he tickled her.

    ¡°Oh jeez, stop it please¡±, she saidughing.

    ¡°But you like it¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°Alright¡±, he got up, e with me, I¡¯ve got something to show you¡±, he said, giving her his right hand.

    She held on to it and got down the bed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°You ask too many questions, just keep shut and silentlye with me¡±, he said.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Alright then, your wish is mymand your grace¡±, and together they left the room.

 The Dinner Party

    THE door to Vidya¡¯s room forcefully pulled back and Vidya barged out, she was fuming in rage.

    ¡°Where is that gullible maid?¡±, she ranted, her voice at the highest pitch.

    There was no response, she shouted again, and this time the maid rushed out from her mother¡¯s room, carrying with her a box filled with clothes.

    ¡°Fool, where is my box of jewelries?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Huh? They¡­ they are in your closet miss¡±, she replied.

    Vidya¡¯s face wrinkled in disgust.

    ¡°Idiot,e get it¡±, she growled and barged the door to her face and she flinched.

    She exhaled and then opened the door and went in, still carrying the box of clothes.

    ¡°Will you be fast with that?¡±, someone suddenly asked, jolting her.

    It was Roshni, Vidya¡¯s friend. She was standing and facing the mirror.

    Ava, the maid hurriedly dropped the box on the bed, and then walked up to the closet to get the box of jewelries.

    Just then, the door suddenly opened and everyone turned to it, it was Roshan.

    ¡°Gosh mom, I feel so nervous¡±, Vidya said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be baby doll¡±, she smiled and walked up to her.

    ¡°You just have to rx Vidya, this is the opportunity you have been waiting for¡±, Roshni said smiling.

    Vidya sighed.

    ¡°The makeup artistes are here Vidya, I hope you are ready for them?¡±, Mrs Roshan asked.

    Vidya sharply turned to the window, looking out.

    ¡°Oh, there are here? I am ready mother, let them in¡±, she replied.

    Mrs Roshan nodded slowly turning to the maid, she was busy arranging the jeweleries on the bed.

    ¡°Ava?¡±, she called.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±, she replied, looking up from what she was doing.

    ¡°Get the dress out, the exact one I told you about, make it ready¡±, she said and walked to the door.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡±, she replied and got down to work.

    ¡°This is seriously getting me nervous Roshni¡±, Vidya said, looking into the mirror.

    Roshni rolled her eyes, she was standing behind her.

    ¡°Alright, what exactly is your nervousness?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m beautiful enough to get the prince¡¯s attention, like, there is this doubt¡±, she licked her lips.

    Roshniughed.

    ¡°Come on, if it¡¯s about that, then you are hundred percent gonna draw his attention¡±, she assured.

    ¡°You think so?¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°I know so¡±.

    ¡°You know I heard he is kinda cold and arrogant, and difficult as well¡±, she sighed, then syed her hands on her face.

    ¡°My gee, who told you?¡±.

    ¡°My tutor, the one sent from the pce¡±, she removed her hands from her face.

    ¡°Hmm, and that¡¯s why you need to meet him as a childhood friend, you know¡±, she winked.

    She sighed again, and just then the door opened. Mrs Roshan and the makeup artistes entered.

    They were about five of them, fourdies and one gentleman. The youngest among them carried with her a big stic box.

    ¡°So here you go daughter, rx and let them carry out their duties on you¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Alright mother¡±, she replied as she turned back to the mirror.

    ¡°Good, I will go get dressed as well, Ava,e over¡±, she said and left the room, the maid followed.

    The gentleman nced into his wristwatch as he walked up to the dressing mirror.

    ¡°Alrightdies, fifty minutes enough¡±, he announced and thedies got down to business.

    Vidya ced her left hand on her chest exhaling deeply as she sat still, ready for business.

    *

    *

    *

    |THE BHAGYA PALACE|

    Raghav sat on his piano seat ying some soft tunes, he had been seated there for like twenty minutes, ying.

    Suddenly he stopped and nced at the big wall clock hanging on the wall, gee, he growled then got up.

    Hurriedly, he walked up to his wardrobe, then began searching for a casual wear, he sighed giving up, he couldn¡¯t found it.

    He looked around the room, suddenly hoping Rina was avable, she would in the next minute help him get a better wear to put on.

    He nced at the wall clock again and growled out loudly, he was almostte for his appointment that evening with a business friend.

    It wasn¡¯t a business meeting anyway, it was just something dinner stuff. He looked into hisrge wardrobe again, then randomly selected out something.

    Walking up to the bed with the clothes in his hands, his door opened and his mother entered.

    Ugh, he dropped the clothes on the bed, then turned to her.

    ¡°Mother¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°Raghav?¡±, she called, looking around the room with a confused face.

    Raghav studied her, she was beautifully dressed that evening, looking all morous in her arrays. Like where in the hell was she heading to?

    ¡°Yes mother. You look stunning¡±, he smiled.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dressed yet? I just spoke with the maids and they said you didn¡¯t call them up, so I decided toe check on you¡±, she reeled out, waving her arms in demonstration.

    Huh? Raghav was confused, like what was she really talking about? He looked intently at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand mother, getting dressed for what?¡±, he asked.

    Queen Arya sighed, oh my gee, does he mean to say he had already forgotten? It was told to him just yesterday.

    ¡°Huh? What actually?¡±, he asked, still looking confused.

    ¡°The dinner party Raghav, it¡¯s today. Oh my goodness, don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh¡±, he mouthed, sying his right hand on his forehead.

    ¡°I did actually forget, I¡¯m sorry mom¡±, he pleaded rubbing his palms together in plea.

    ¡°But you were informed yesterday Maharana¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know mom, but man got a lot in his mind. I was actually heading for a business meeting with a friend, but it¡¯s nothing anyway, it¡¯s just an informal meeting over drinks¡±, he said.

    Arya sighed, looking at him.

    ¡°I wonder what upied your mind that you totally forgot about meeting with a childhood friend¡±, she said.

    Raghav chuckled, indeed.

    ¡°No worries mom¡±.

    ¡°Our guests gonna be arriving the pce soon, get prepared ande over to therge dining room¡±.

    He nodded, picking up the clothes he had dropped on the bed.

    ¡°Let me go get the maids so they cane dress you up¡±, she turned.

    ¡°Huh? That should be for Prisha, I don¡¯t need the maids¡±, he walked up to the wardrobe.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°I see, we will be waiting for you¡±, and she turned on the door knob, and left the room.

    Gosh, he had totally forgotten all about the dinner party and meeting with a childhood friend, he is really thinking a lot.

    His mind drifted to the business meeting he was having that evening, he waved it off, it was a minor thing. Just a phone call would take care of it.

    He exhaled deeply, what was he gonna put on now? It wasn¡¯t a casual wear but a royal robe, this was a dinner party.

    The door cranked open and Rina entered, poking in her head first. She sighted him standing and facing the wardrobe, she smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯te in like a thief¡±, he said.

    Sheughed and entered, closing the door behind her. Raghav nodded, if ever he wanted a maid to dress him up, this was the maid.

    *

    *

    *

    Vidya took a look at herself in the mirror for the uptenth time, twirling and inspecting every single touches on her.

    The makeup artistes were already done for like an hour ago and they had even left.

    ¡°Mom, are you sure I¡¯m looking good enough?¡±, she asked, even though she and Roshni, including Ava had gushed and talked how beautiful she looked after the makeup artistes were done.

    ¡°Of course daughter, you look like a princess¡±, she smiled, caressing her cheeks.

    ¡°Are you sure? I still feel nervous, butterflies in my stomach¡±, she said, staring at herself in the mirror.

    ¡°Awe on Vidya, you look just exactly as mom had said, like a princess¡±, Roshniplimented.

    ¡°Please tell her dear¡±.

    Vidyaughed, they just wasn¡¯t getting the whole thing, she was the one involved here and the one in the right position to tell how it feels.

    ¡°You look real stunning mydy¡±, Mrs Roshan said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Vidya finally looked away from the mirror, turning to her.

    ¡°You too momma, you look just exactly as a queen¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you dear. Now you listen to me¡±, Vidya instantly got up and faced her.

    ¡°This is a golden opportunity; a very rare one thousands of girls out there are praying for, you have to make good use of it¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°You are meeting with the almighty prince of Shi kingdom, right in his pce and he mustn¡¯t leave the dining room the same. You must capture his heart¡±.

    ¡°Alright mother¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the things your tutor had told you, follow the steps ordingly and don¡¯t step out. Go in there and make me proud, make me the next queen mother¡±, she grinned.

    ¡°I pledge to mom, I just hope the n all work out¡±, she said.

    ¡°It sure will, now¡­.¡±.

    ¡°Oh, the royal convoy is here¡±, Roshni announced, looking out the window.

    ¡°Huh? The what? Oh my gee¡±, Vidya voiced out.

    ¡°Hold on, while I go check¡±, Mrs Roshan said and walked out the room.

    ¡°Roshni, I hope I¡¯m looking all good? Take a good look at me, my hairdo¡­ my jeweleries, the dress, my makeup¡±, she said in panic, looking herself over.

    Roshniughed.

    ¡°You are good to go Vidya, ugh, the gold ne, the very one mom said you must put on¡±, she cried out.

    Vidya gasped, huh? Where was it? She looked around the dressing table, why had she forgotten it?

    ¡°Oh, here it is¡±, Roshni said picking it up from the bed where itid, she walked up to her.

    ¡°Turn¡±, she said and she helped wear her the ne.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said, admiring it.

    ¡°Are you guysing back today?¡±, Roshni asked and winked.

    ¡°Huh? What kinda question is that? Sure we areing back¡±.

    Roshniughed.

    ¡°I thought you were going to sleep there you know¡­ with the prince¡±, she winked again.

    Vidyaughed.

    ¡°Ohe on, stop that crap, we will return once the dinner is over, let me get going please¡±, she said and began walking out the room.

    ¡°Good luck¡±, she waved at her and walked back to the window to continue her lookout.

    *

    *

    Rina put on finishing touches to Raghav¡¯s dressing as he sat facing the dressing mirror, while she dressed him.

    Actually she is still a novice on that, he was the one guiding and directing her, while she wore him the robes.

    ¡°Ahh¡±, she sighed, sying her left hand on her forehead.

    ¡°What is it?¡±, Raghav asked, looking at her through the mirror.

    ¡°This job is real hectic¡±, she said. ¡°The robes and ornaments are damn heavy¡±, sheplimented.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you learn how to manage it now, because you aren¡¯t gonna escape from it, you know¡±, he shoved the seat back and got up.

    Rina faced him, admiring the prince before her, admiring her man, her prince in shining armor.

    ¡°Oh yeah¡±, he said, tilting his head.

    She smiled.

    ¡°The perfume and cologne¡±, she said and made for them. She already knows the ones he uses for asions like this.

    ¡°You look so breathtaking Maharana¡±, sheplimented in a whisper.

    He smiled broadly.

    ¡°Thanks sweetheart, it¡¯s all your efforts¡±.

    Her eyes twitched.

    ¡°Huh? My efforts?¡±, she asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°You know, I never knew I could ever fall in love. If someone ever told me I, Raghav gonna fall in love, I would so spank that person, I mean, he really gonna take some pain relieving drugs¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Really? Is that how cold you are?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Very cold, it¡¯s still my way though, it only gets weakened when I see you¡±, he ced his right hand on her left cheek.

    Aww, she smiled, blushing so heavily. So this man standing before her was really hers, like¡­ all hers.

    ¡°Yes baby, I¡¯m all yours¡±, she closed her eyes and slowlyid her head on his chest, his arms wrapped around her immediately.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she whispered.

    ¡°Um babe, I¡¯m runningte. Can you please let me go¡±, he nced at his wristwatch.

    ¡°I have really spent time here, I am sure they¡¯re already waiting for me at the dining¡±, he said.

    Her countenance changed immediately, her face fell in sadness. Oh jeez, why this? Why the party?

    ¡°Can I ask you for something Maharana?¡±, she pleaded, raising her head up to look at him.

    ¡°Go on my princess¡±.

    She smiled.

    ¡°The dinner party¡­¡±, she paused.

    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±, he nudged her.

    She sighed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the essence of it but please Maharana, don¡¯t let me down¡±, she was staring at him in the eyes as she spoke.

    He returned the stare, noticing little tears about to drop from her eyes. Gosh! She is so emotional.

    He brought his mouth closer her watery eyes and kissed the tears on each eye.

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡±, he said.

    He understood what she meant ande on¡­ he wasn¡¯t that dumb to ignore good things.

    ¡°Fine, I can let you go now¡±, she released him.

    ¡°I prefer you stay here and wait for me¡±, he said.

    She nodded, of course, she had actually nned to lock herself up in his room while the so called dinner partysts.

    ¡°I will¡±, she nodded.

    He smiled, then nted a kiss on her forehead and turned to leave.

    ¡°I will be back before you know it¡±, he called back and then left the room.

    *

    *

    The dining table was already set and the guests had already arrived, now sitted.

    The hosts weren¡¯t left out as well, except for the prince, he alone was yet to arrive.

    What the hell could be keeping him waiting? Vidya thought to herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the prince, he would be here soon¡±, Arya said trying to pacify her guests.

    ¡°That is exactly how our son is, you can¡¯t just predict orprehend him¡±, King Neel supported.

    ¡°Oh no it¡¯s no problem your majesty, I understand¡±, Mrs Roshan said, with smiles all over her face.

    Then she turned to Vidya who sat next to her and winked, she smiled, looking down at herself to be sure she was okay.

    ¡°Vidya has actually grown into a beautiful youngdy my Lord, can¡¯t you see?¡±, Arya said.

    Neel nodded.

    ¡°Of course, I never knew Roshan had such wonderful daughter¡±, he said.

    Vidya was full of happiness within her, but showed it out a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful your grace, I feel honoured to be here¡±, she replied.

    Neel nodded, Aryaughed.

    ¡°She is really a pretty girl. I¡¯m sure my son gonna like you¡±.

    ¡°Awwn, I will be the most happiest person on earth if he does¡±, she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he will¡±, she turned to Prisha who sat aloof, next to her.

    ¡°Come on Prisha, say something to my best friend¡¯s daughter, the one I told you about¡±, she said.

    Huh? She had already told the princess about her? She smiled broadly, looking at the little princess.

    Prisha made a face and turned to the girl, then looked her over. Would this one be fit for her brother, the prince?

    Hmm, she kept mute, saying nothing.

    ¡°Prisha?¡±, her mother called.

    ¡°Yes mother¡±.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said say a word ofpliment or wee to her, you have actually not wee her properly¡±.

    She scoffed, then looked away. She wants no rmended bride for big brother, none.

    ¡°I really do hope my big bro get to like you as my mom has just said, mm¡±, she made a face.

    What! Vidya couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Did this small rat just talked to her anyhow? My gee, she turned to the queen.

    ¡°Stop it Prisha, that isn¡¯t what I asked you to do¡±, she said.

    ¡°Whatever mom¡±, she replied, looking away.

    Vidya overlooked it, she wasn¡¯t the prince anyway and even though anyone is toe in her way of getting the prince, it shouldn¡¯t be this little pumpkin.

    Just then, the prince came in, looking all morous in his royal arrays.

    Oh my! She looked intently at the breathtaking man walking in from the door looking all dreamy and sweet. Wow, was this the prince? Finally, she had met him.

    She watched him walk in as all the guards and maids he passed kept bowing to him.

    Mrs Roshan got up immediately, then silently ordered Vidya to join her, she did.

    Raghav walked further into the dining without ncing at any one¡¯s face, he just majestically walked up to the dining set.

    He finally got there and halted, that was when he looked into all the faces of all present.

    Well, they weren¡¯t much, it was just his parents and sister, then ady, and a youngerdy.

    But jeez, hold on¡­ thisdy, the younger one looked familiar, and oh yes, it hit him.

    Instantly, the royal staff in his right hand, fell off.

    What!

 The Dinner Party 2

    AT the instant the prince¡¯s royal staff fell off, there was amotion.

    ¡°What!¡±, King Neel eximed as he sat uprightly.

    ¡°Son?¡±, queen Arya called, getting up from her seat.

    ¡°Big bro! Jeez!¡±, Prisha eximed as she got up and ran to him.

    The maids and guards present all eximed in unison, they were all shocked.

    Mrs Roshan and her daughter stood in a daze, their eyes widened in shock as they watched befuddled.

    What exactly had gone wrong? Why has the prince¡¯s royal staff fell? It was a puzzle that needed to be solved.

    One of the guards instantly ran and picked up the royal staff.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my prince¡±, he said handling it to him.

    He nodded and took it, his eyes still fixed on thedy who looked familiar.

    He was more than shocked and surprised that she was the one who turned out to be the childhood friend his mom had so wanted him to meet.

    What! Gosh, so this was her? This was the so called childhood friend?

    She was the samedy who hadughed at, and called him a pauper at the tourist site, that fateful day he had met the love of his life.

    It was also the samedy who had tripped his ever precious niece, and made her fell on the dusty floor, without even as much as a sign of remorse.

    So¡­. so she was his childhood friend. The rude girl!

    ¡°Big bro, what¡¯s wrong?¡±, Prisha asked on getting to him, he ignored her, just staring at the rude girl.

    Prisha suddenly looked crestfallen, huh? Was big bro already falling for thisdy mom brought? Why was he staring at her? Why?

    ¡°I¡¯m not Prisha¡±, he said, startling her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡±, he sighed and turned away from her, looking downwards.

    Prisha exhaled, at least he has said he wasn¡¯t falling for her, at least.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Maharana, let¡¯s move to the table¡±, she took his left hand and they walked to the table.

    ¡°Are you alright son?¡±, Arya asked as soon as he got to them.

    Raghav turned to her and halted, staring. Why would she decide to trick him with such a human?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine mother¡±, he looked away, turning to his father, he bowed.

    ¡°Long live Maharajah¡±, he greeted.

    Neel nodded.

    ¡°And you too my prince¡±, he replied shortly.

    Whatever had caused his son¡¯s royal staff to fall, must be a very serious issue and never meant to be taken lying low, never. He surely must find out.

    Whenever the royal staff of a royal member falls without anyone or anything causing it to fall, it shows a sign of bad omen, and such omens brings down a kingdom.

    ¡°May you live long Maharana¡±, Mrs Roshan bowed slightly, smiling sheepishly.

    He turned to her.

    ¡°May you live long my prince¡±, Vidya genuflected.

    Raghav turned to her too, and the hard stare continued.

    He still couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that his loving mother, has decided to matchmake him through tricks, like¡­ what the hell?

    Meanwhile, the rest of the people present in the dining, were all thinking he had already fallen in love or something¡­ because the stare wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Arya smiled, she knew it, she knew it that her son was gonna like her, yes.

    Vidya fleeted a smile, grinning from ear to ear. Oh my! The prince already likes her? Yes, the way he stares says it all, she continued smiling and blushed all the while.

    ¡°Oh please¡±, he said and made to sit close to his father. Everyone turned to him.

    ¡°What?¡±, Arya quickly asked, looking intently at him.

    ¡°Tell her to better stop daydreaming¡±, he said, sittingfortably.

    Arya¡¯s face turned sour, she instantly knew it, he had read her mind.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, Vidya mouthed.

    Arya turned to her, smiling.

    ¡°Oh daughter, it¡¯s nothing. Just sit please¡±, she motioned to them.

    She didn¡¯t want to disclose the fact that he reads minds to them, so they won¡¯t feel creeped out or something.

    Mrs Roshan sat, but Vidya kept standing, her face now turned sour.

    ¡°What¡¯s it Vidya? Sit¡±, her mom said to her.

    She ignored her and remained standing, still looking downcast.

    ¡°Vidya? What¡¯s the problem?¡±, Arya asked and she turned to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s the prince your grace, he is supposed to sit close to me¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, Arya mouthed and slowly turned to him.

    ¡°You heard that baby, go sit close to her¡±, she said.

    Raghav scoffed, ignoring her.

    ¡°Jeez! I am talking to you Raghav¡±, she said, her voice a pitch higher.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt mom, but can¡¯t you see Maharana doesn¡¯t want to sit close to her? He is okay where he is¡±, Prisha said, making a face.

    Everyone turned to her, Vidya fumed. Why must this little rat open her gullet to vomit rubbish always? Gosh! She is such a pest!

    ¡°Prisha!¡±, Arya called.

    ¡°Yes mother, please can we just go on with the dinner? My stomach has been rumbling, I can¡¯t bear it anymore, gosh!¡±, she said, rubbing her stomach.

    ¡°You better keep your mouth shut. You¡­¡±.

    ¡°Can you just forget about this argument and get on with the dinner Arya?¡±, Neel interrupted in a deep coarse voice, startling everyone.

    Arya¡¯s face fell in disappointment.

    ¡°But my Lord, Raghav is supposed to sit close to her, so they could do some catch-ups, you know it¡¯s been since childhood¡±, sheined.

    Raghav scoffed, childhood indeed.

    Mrs Roshan watched all that was happening in shock, what is the meaning of all these? The dinner should just go on please, she was beginning to get fatigued already.

    Neel turned to Vidya who still stood.

    ¡°Young girl, please sit. Prince Raghav is difficult, we told you that¡±, he said.

    ¡°Told her that? I thought you said they were childhood friends, she is supposed to know then¡±, Prisha said looking from her father, to her mother.

    ¡°I thought so too¡±, Raghav said, scoffing.

    Fuming, Vidya quietly took her seat, she was really begining to loose this.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she said.

    Arya sighed then signalled to the maids.

    ¡°Get on with it¡±, she ordered and they began dishing out food.

    *

    *

    *

    Amaya stood close to the window as he sipped the alcoholic wine from the small bottle in his right hand, his left hand thrusted in his trouser pockets.

    He suddenly stopped and nced at his wristwatch, then he sighed. He had actually been waiting, tenterhooked for a call.

    He looked out the window again as he watched the golden sun setting in the west, it was really a beautiful sight to behold.

    Just then, his phone on the center table rang out, into the still silence of the evening.

    He smirked turning from the window, finally, the long awaited call.

    He picked up the ringing phone and answered without even bothering to check the caller.

    ¡°Davida, what is thetest?¡±, he asked, licking his lips.

    ¡°Ah bro, you can¡¯t even ask if I¡¯m okay¡±, Davidained from the other line.

    Amaya sighed, saying nothing. What was he to ask her of anyway? She actually left the kingdom and country, few days ago to go check out something for him.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry Davida, so what is the news I¡¯m itching¡±, he said.

    Davida sighed.

    ¡°Well it went well, even though the people over here aren¡¯t amodating¡±.

    Amaya sighed again and walked over to the couch to sit, he flopped on it.

    ¡°Go on and don¡¯t keep me in suspense¡±, he drank from the bottle.

    ¡°Well bro, I actually got to meet the man, I found his temple just exactly as we were told¡±, she said.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Alright, good¡±.

    ¡°He said you could actually be the next king but there must be a task¡±, she disclosed.

    Amaya sat up, this was getting interesting. If really he could actually be the next king, then whatever task it was, he was ready to carry it out.

    ¡°What task?¡±, his cold voice asked.

    She exhaled.

    ¡°He said, you must have to go to the pce, put on the king¡¯s crown and take up his golden sceptre¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, he eximed, getting up.

    ¡°Wear the king¡¯s crown? Take up the golden sceptre?¡±, he returned the question.

    ¡°Exactly bro, this task seems difficult¡±.

    ¡°Ugh¡±, he closed his eyes, this was really difficult.

    First, to get to the pce was a huge task, especially with Raghav around. That guy would never let them in, and even if he does, there must be totally watched¡­ totally.

    Secondly, to get to the throne room in order to wear the king¡¯s crown and take up the golden sceptre was another mundane task.

    Andstly, it was a taboo for one to do all these in the kingdom, most especially take up the golden sceptre, it was really a taboo.

    He sighed.

    ¡°But you know these are taboos and highly prohibited in the kingdom¡±, he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him so?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Well I did, but you see, he said that¡¯s the task the deity of his temple has required of you, just to know if you could actually face the tasks that follows being a king¡±.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, he drawled, this task was really mundane.

    ¡°You have to keep up mom¡¯s dying wish, she entrusts you to, remember?¡±, she asked.

    He licked his lips.

    ¡°I do¡±, he shortly replied.

    Of course, how could he have forgotten the wish their mother had said while on her dying bed?

    ¡°And this is the only option now, since the princess¡¯s abduction didn¡¯t work out¡±, she reminded.

    ¡°I know all that Davida¡±, he shouted, already getting infuriated.

    ¡°Oh my gee, there you go again, shouting¡±, she hissed.

    He sighed, saying nothing.

    ¡°Well and one more thing¡±, she said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±.

    ¡°While doing this, no one must see you¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±.

    *

    *

    The maids served out the food and they began eating. They ate in silence for a while, everything was actually bing boring to Vidya, she yed with her food.

    Arya noticed and decided to speak up.

    ¡°I hope you are enjoying your meal Vidya?¡±, she asked.

    Vidya looked at her and forced a smile.

    ¡°Yes your grace, I am¡±, she replied.

    Arya nodded and turned to Raghav.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m still just wondering how and when prince Raghav suddenly seemed to be cold towards me¡±, Vidya spoke up and he sharply turned to her.

    ¡°You mean?¡±, Arya asked.

    ¡°We were actually so close during our childhood, I mean we did almost everything together¡±, she said, deliberately avoiding his gaze and looking into her food.

    Arya and Roshan bursted intoughter, startling the prince and princess. Like, what was funny?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that Vidya, you know he is now all grown up and must have definitely forgotten a whole lot about you¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°Exactly Vidya, exactly¡±, Mrs Roshan said in support.

    Raghav turned to her. Like what exactly where these folks doing? So they really thought they could deceive him huh? He turned back to his food.

    Prisha looked at him and shrugged, maybe she really was his childhood friend.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t¡±, Raghav said in a whisper, no one heard him actually, no one.

    ¡°Well my prince, it¡¯s all over now, we have finally seen each other again. I¡¯ve actually been waiting to see you¡±, she smiled.

    He scoffed, keeping silent.

    Vidya sighed, well she just has to press on.

    ¡°Alright Maharana, let¡¯s look at it this way. You know, I now love the colour blue, which is your favourite colour. You know when we were little, I hated it¡­ but I love it now¡±, she sipped some water.

    ¡°Actually she has changed virtually everything in her room to the colour blue, just because of you my prince¡±, Roshan said, smiling.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t mean it?¡±, Arya said.

    Raghav smirked, thesedies were really good at acting and deceiving people, wow, cool.

    ¡°Um your highness¡±, Vidya turned to the king.

    ¡°Yes dear?¡±.

    ¡°You know his grace and I actually do go up swimming at the pool every weekends, there was a time we had gone swimming and I almost drowned, a guard rushed and saved me. Then when we were back, you admonished us¡±, she smiled as she spoke.

    Neel nodded as she talked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Yes yes, I do remember daughter. It actually been too long¡±, he said.

    ¡°And I almost strangled his grace to death when I had been revived, thinking he was the one who actually wanted to drown me¡±, they all bursted intoughter.

    ¡°That is funny¡±, Arya said,ughing.

    ¡°Really?¡±, Prisha asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she replied, stillughing.

    ¡°You know I used to think you weren¡¯t a childhood friend to him, but now I see you are¡±, Prisha said.

    Vidya smiled.

    ¡°Thank goodness¡±.

    ¡°So let me ask, when did he leave the country to further his education?¡±, she asked, throwing her off bnce.

    ¡°Prisha, did I ask you?¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°Will you turn back to your food?¡±.

    ¡°No mydy, let me give her the answer she needs¡±, Vidya said smiling, Raghav turned to her and she winked.

    ¡°My prince, he actually left the country as at eight to nine years ago, somewhere around June¡±, she said.

    Prisha looked at her, huh? She got it right. So does it actually mean she was his childhood friend?

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°You see,e on, why should you doubt me? Just like the time we¡­.¡±.

    ¡°Can you please just keep your gullet shut and let me concentrate on my food? Or I leave the dining for you¡±, Raghav suddenly spoke up.

    Jeez, she freezed. How rude. What the hell was wrong? She turned to the queen.

    ¡°Stop it Raghav, stop¡±, the queen said in fury. Why was he trying to ruin her works and render it useless?

    Raghav hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry my Lady, that¡¯s how he always does, I remember when we were having a heated argum¡­¡±.

    Raghav shoved his seat backwards and got up. Everyone watched in total disbelief as he walked out of the dining.

    ¡°Where are you heading to Maharana?¡±, Arya called, but he ignored her.

    Vidya was dazed, what! Was he already leaving? Just like that, no she must have to go with him, she must. She stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave here Vidya¡±, her mom said to her.

    ¡°No mother, I have to¡±, she replied.

    ¡®He is the reason I¡¯m here¡¯, she said to herself and went after him.

 In Love With Someone Else

    AS soon as Raghav walked out the door, fuming with rage, Vidya followed behind, they were now out of the dining.

    Arya turned to her husband, who pretended to be oblivious of what was happening, he just concentrated on his food.

    Huh? Like, wasn¡¯t he aware of what just happened? She fumed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see that honey?¡±, she asked, getting up.

    Neel looked up from his food with a start, then stared intently at her.

    ¡°I actually saw, but what were you expecting Arya? For it to turn out well?¡±, he rhetorically asked.

    What! Prisha turned to her mother, what was her dad talking about? Hmm, she suspected something fishy.

    ¡°I told you but you wouldn¡¯t listen¡±, he continued and she gave him a cranky look.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay my Lady, she would surely be back with him, please sit¡±, Mrs Roshan said, pacifying her.

    Arya sighed and sank into her seat.

    ***

    Raghav angrily walk through the hallway, fuming as he went. Like what the hell was actually going on there? What kinda acting was that?

    Ugh, he was really peeved, like so peeved. If mom could actually trick him in order to matchmake him, what wouldn¡¯t she do?

    He briskly walked along heading for his room, someone special had been waiting for him, he cleaned off his face with his right hand and tried to calm down, she need not see him this way, never.

    ¡°My prince? ¡­. My prince¡±, he heard someone called from behind, he groaned.

    Jeez, it was that rudedy; his so called childhood friend. But hold on, was she really thinking he already likes her? Hmm, she must be a joker.

    ¡°Maharana?¡±, she called again trying to catch up with him, but he kept his pace, not bothering to turn back.

    Vidya quickened her steps, raising up her gown so she could run, gosh! He walks inrge strides. Finally, she got to him.

    ¡°Sorry about that Maharana? You know I was only trying to get you to remember some things from our childhood since it looks like you¡¯ve forgotten¡±, she said as they walked together.

    He scoffed, keeping silent and saying nothing to her. She sighed and continued.

    ¡°If it made you angry please I¡¯m sorry, I really want you back at the dining, please¡±, she tried kneeling.

    Raghav kept mute, he really wasn¡¯t in the mood for that.

    Gosh, why is he being so cold and rude towards her? Why?

    ¡°My prince I¡­¡±, she ced her two hands on his right arm and he flinged them away.

    ¡°Will you get your rude filthy hands off me? You gat no respect¡±, he suddenly stopped, looking at her.

    She flinched, looking downcast.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my prince¡±, she whispered.

    ¡°Reserve that sorry, and tell it to yourself, you need it¡±, he hissed.

    Jeez, she couldn¡¯t bear the insults, her eyes began tearing up, she tried using this method on him as her tutor had said, cries weakens him.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡±, her voice shook as she spoke.

    He gave out a dryugh, this wasn¡¯t Rina, therefore he saw the tears as something which brings him joy.

    ¡°You know what? I really do think you still need more training on how to cry in order to weaken a man, not just a man, but Prince Raghav¡±, he said sarcastically,ughing.

    Huh? She looked up at him.

    ¡°You have actually changed so well Maharana, our childhood wasn¡¯t like this¡±, she said.

    He tilted his head, she really had guts. So she still has the effrontery to keepying reference with his childhood?

    He smirked.

    ¡°Go tell my mom and your momma, that I vividly remember all about my childhood and I never remembered having a rudedy, for a friend¡±.

    What? She looked intently at him, why was he saying this? Does he know about¡­.? No, he never can.

    She looked down at herself, wasn¡¯t she beautiful and gorgeous enough for him?

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t fall for beauty¡±, he said, licking his lips and she flinched.

    ¡°But you see, one thing you should know is that, the kindadies that enthralls me and draws my attention, beats you hands down hundred percent in beauty, so if it¡¯s about that, please just cut the crap, I don¡¯t like you, and I never will¡±, and he turned and left.

    Jeez, she couldn¡¯t believe it, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she was utterly dumbfounded as she watched his retreating figure.

    ¡°Hahaha, I told you¡±, she heard a voice from behind and she sharply turned, it was Prisha, she turned angry instantly.

    ¡°I told I just hope my big bro gets to like you as my mom said, but you thought I was just joking¡±, sheughed, then folded her arms.

    ¡°You know you had better stop thinking the prince gonna love you¡­ the prince gonna make you his bride¡­ this and that¡±, she exhaled deeply.

    Vidya watched her in anger as she spoke.

    ¡°Because he never would, I know my big bro so well. So you had better go tell that momma of yours that you guys n, aren¡¯t working. Besides, big bro is in love¡±, she syed her hands on her chest as she talked.

    ¡°What!¡±, Vidya eximed, her eyes widened in shock. In love? With who then?

    ¡°You better go mrs prince¡±, sheughed and walked away, taking the direction Raghav had taken.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore and she let it flow down her cheeks, not minding her makeover.

    If anyone ever told her the prince was going to behave this cold towards her, she never would believe, I mean she was damn good looking, had clean ents, good quality education¡­ infact everything a prince would definitely want in a woman, everything.

    And to what the princess just told her too, he was in love, with who then?

    She sniffed as she cleaned off her tears then looked towards the direction they had taken onest time, she turned and began walking away.

    This was totally ruined.

    *

    *

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±, Amaya asked, still sounding dumbfounded at the whole thing.

    Davida had just given him one huge task, a mighty one.

    ¡°No one, absolutely nobody should see you¡±, she repeated.

    ¡°Goodness gracious¡±, he dropped the bottle of the alcoholic wine in his hand on the table.

    ¡°But why the such mundane task if I may ask?¡±, Amaya asked.

    ¡°Well, he disclosed to me that prince Raghav is well fortified, armed with so much powers, and trying to take away his inheritance isn¡¯t an easy puzzle to be solved, therefore you need to do all that, in order to strip him off his powers and render him powerless¡±, she exined.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Now I see, well you have to get along. Visit whoever friend is it you want to visit, get the next avable flight, ande home immediately. We gat work now¡±, he clicked his fingers as he spoke.

    ¡°I know bro. A huge workload at that¡±.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m waiting¡±, and he cut the call.

    *

    *

    Raghav got to his chamber and angrily pushed the door open, startling Rina who sat at the dining reading a book.

    She looked at up with a start.

    ¡°Oh, my prince¡±, she scratched the back of her head, ¡°you scared me¡±, she pouted.

    He looked at her and calmed down, and closing the door behind him he walked up to her.

    ¡°You are back¡±, she said getting up from the seat.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he replied shortly and held her in a tight hug, sheughed.

    ¡°But¡­¡±, her eyelids flickered, ¡°you wereing in fuming, anything happened?¡±, she asked, her two arms wrapped around him.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Nothing baby, it¡¯s fine¡±, he caressed her cheeks, and she chuckled.

    ¡°You know I have¡­.¡±, suddenly the door opened interrupting her, and she instantly tried releasing herself from his grip, but he held her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Rina¡±, he said and she gasped.

    It wasn¡¯t her fault, she was only scared someone gonna bump into them.

    ¡°And so?¡±, he asked, she looked at him and sighed.

    ¡°Oops Maharana¡±, the person who hade in called, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she concluded, it was Prisha.

    She smiled and walked up to them.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she slightly bowed.

    ¡°Greetings my princess¡±, Rina genuflected.

    Prisha smiled.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, she nodded smiling.

    Rina sighed, her eyes rolled, she was so ufortable still in the grips of Raghav.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened at the dining Maharana¡±, Prisha said.

    Huh? Rina was taken aback, something happened at the dining? Woah, she said it, the way with which he barged into the room said it all.

    Raghav sighed and released her, then walked up to the bar section, Prisha followed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why mom would want to trick me¡±, he spoke as he selected out half drunk bottle of Hennessy.

    ¡°Huh? Did you say trick? How?¡±, Prisha asked as she stood beside him.

    Rina walked back to the dining, her ears on stand as she heard what they discussed.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded as he sipped.

    Prisha looked befuddled.

    ¡°But why? And how did you know?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Well I always know. Dad told me, I also decoded their minds, and that so called childhood friend¡­, ah gosh!¡±, he eximed.

    ¡°She is too desperate, I hate her!¡±, she cussed.

    Jeez, Rina couldn¡¯t believe her ears. So the dinner party was really for the prince to meet with someone his parents are probably trying to matchmake with him? Goodness.

    She quietly took a seat, still listening to the siblings.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t any childhood friend of mine, it¡¯s all a n¡±, he said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, Prisha spoke up, this was all happening like a dream to her.

    ¡°My gee, I thought she really is. The way she talked, demonstrated and all that, my God!¡±, she eximed.

    He shook his head in the negation.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t¡±, he said, ¡°I know her¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±.

    Crap! Rina looked at him, was it Vidya? If the prince actually knows thisdy, then it must be Vidya or¡­.

    He sharply turned to her and she freezed, her eyes widened in shock. What! Has he? Has he¡­, oh my! Toote, he had already read her mind.

    She turned away, looking down at the book on the table.

    ¡°Well since it¡¯s already known Maharana, what you going to do?¡±, she folded her arms.

    ¡°Keep it cool, pretend like I know nothing, let them fool more of themselves¡±, he replied.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°I trust you big bro. Are youing back to finish up your food?¡±, she began walking away.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m okay. If I be hungry, I¡¯ll ring the maids¡±, he said.

    She nodded and turned to Rina.

    ¡°Come on Rina, what are you reading?¡±, she walked up to her.

    *

    *

    The door flung open and Vidya barged in, enraged and fuming. She was damn peeved, Mrs Roshan followed behind.

    The party was damn ruined, it was ruined. Gosh! The prince had acted so rude to her, such that she never expected.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ava walked up to them, smiling.

    ¡°Wee ma¡¯am, wee miss¡±, she greeted.

    Vidya looked at her and hissed out loudly.

    ¡°Silly, what do you even know? Smiling when there¡¯s nothing to smile about¡±, she hissed again, then flopped down on the couch.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this mother, it¡¯s been ruined, all our ns are gone¡±, sheined.

    Mrs Roshan shook her head.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. We just have to try again¡±, she said.

    ¡°Try again? Would the queen ever give us that space to?¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead sure she will¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Oh God! You aren¡¯t getting this, we just watched the prince slipped off my hands¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry¡±, Ava said and instantly scuttled into the kitchen.

    Vidya¡¯s scornful eyes watched her as she walked out, then she hissed.

    ¡°Oh mom this is getting me on my nerves, the prince doesn¡¯t like me¡±, her voice began cracking up.

    ¡°Oh no daughter, don¡¯t say that. How do you know?¡±.

    ¡°He said it to me, he said he doesn¡¯t like me and will never do¡±, the tears began gathering momentum.

    ¡°Huh? He said so?¡±.

    Vidya sighed and got up, then left for her room. She bumped into Roshni by the door.

    ¡°Hey girl, watch out¡±, Roshni called.

    ¡°You are back?¡±, she asked.

    Vidya turned to her and the tears in her eyes made her gasped, huh? Why the tears?

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You are crying?¡±, Roshni asked.

    She ignored her and walked into her room, Roshni followed.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you get to meet the prince?¡±, she asked again, then went to sit beside her on the bed.

    Vidya kept mute, crying profusely. Roshni became perturbed, what exactly was going on?

    ¡°Please Vidya, talk to me¡±, she nudged her, pleading.

    ¡°The¡­ the prince¡­¡±, she paused, sniffing.

    ¡°Yes the prince, what happened?¡±.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡±, the profuse tears continued.

    ¡°Oh please Vidya, stop this and talk. He what?¡±.

    ¡°He snub¡­ he snubbed me, prince Raghav snubbed meeee¡±, she cried as she talked.

    ¡°What? Snubbed? But why?¡±, came the question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he did¡±.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±, she chuckled sadly, this was bing serious now.

    ¡°Is it that you didn¡¯t y your own cards well or what?¡±, she continued asking.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No, I did my part very well, still he didn¡¯t even as much as say hi to me. At first, he was staring at me and I thought he was already falling in love with me, but then he never as much as gave me a nce all the time we ate¡±, she paused to cry more.

    ¡°Jeez, why would he?¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He even left the dining when we yet to finish eating, and I followed¡­¡±.

    ¡°You did what?¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°I followed him, but he said so many bad things to me. First, he said he doesn¡¯t like me, and never will, then secondly, the kindadies which enthralls him aren¡¯t my match¡±.

    ¡°He said all that? Jeez!¡±.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Not only that¡­¡±.

    ¡°What again?¡±.

    ¡°I was also told that he is in love with someone else¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, she gasped.

 Can We Have Our First Kiss?

    ROSHNI was taken aback as she stood dazed, watching at Vidya with widened eyes, she was more than astonished.

    Like the prince is in love? Then who the hell is he in love with?? She looked intently at her.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±, she asked.

    Vidya sighed as she wiped her face with a face napkin.

    ¡°It¡¯s his sister, the princess¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed. ¡°If really it is his sister, the princess, then she is in support of whoever he is in love with¡­¡±, she paused to fold her arms.

    ¡°¡­ and you know what that means¡±, she concluded.

    Vidya looked up at her.

    ¡°What?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yours is done, it¡¯s finished. The princess doesn¡¯t support you, she gonna support thedy he is in love with¡±, she stressed.

    Vidya sighed and looked away, this was actually making sense, what she gonna do? Then she remembered the queen.

    ¡°The queen is there for me¡±, she said.

    Roshni gave out a dryugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for her to fight for you, she has done her part by letting the prince know about you already, by making you his betrothed, the rest is for you to do. Besides, you don¡¯t even know if she has given up on that or something like that¡±.

    Hmm, Roshni was really making out meaning from her opinions, the fight was for her now, except she doesn¡¯t want the prince anymore.

    But no, she wants him, she still wants to be his bride. She can¡¯t stand any otherdy being in his arms, kissing him, sharing things inmon with him and sleeping with him on the same bed, she can¡¯t. She turned to Roshni.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight for what is mine¡±, she said.

    Roshni chuckled loudly and pped her hands.

    ¡°Good, now you are talking¡±, she said.

    ¡°Prince Raghav is mine, officially and otherwise, I am his betrothed¡­¡±, she paused and stood up.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m gonna fight this Roshni¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. First thing to do now is to find out the bitch stealing him from you¡±, Roshni said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°You are right, who the hell is she?¡±, and she walked out the room, Roshni followed.

    *

    *

    ? Two Weeks Later ?

    Rina stood in front of her dressing mirror as she applied her creams and lotions, staring intently at herself in the mirror.

    It¡¯s been exactly two weeks since the dinner party, and though she and Raghav were still together, she still felt like she was beginning to lose him, she felt he was slipping out her hands.

    She sighed and dropped the lotion bottle on the dressing table, then picked up the face powder. Just then, the door opened and she abruptly turned to it.

    Raghav entered, looking all dreamy and sweet as usual, she broadly smiled, dropping the powder back on the table.

    ¡°Sunshine?¡±, he called and walked up to her.

    ¡°My prince¡±, she whispered as she turned to him.

    ¡°Mmm, you look sweet, like I could eat you up now¡±, he said.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Maharana, you can¡¯t eat me¡±, her eyelids flickered.

    He wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°I apologize¡±, he took her left hand close to his mouth, then kissed the back of her palm.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she mouthed, taken aback by his apology.

    ¡°Apologize for what Maharana?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°For not making out time for you for the past few weeks¡±, he looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she said as a big smile yed on her lips.

    He was absolutely right, he really had been busy and hadn¡¯t gotten time for her, but nevertheless, she wasn¡¯tining or was she?

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, I know why I apologize princess, I¡¯m sorry¡±, he said.

    Her eyelids flickered as she stared at him in astonishment, the prince was apologizing?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not even angry¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t, I just have to be a gentleman¡±, he winked and she chuckled, then wrapped her arms around him as sheid her head on his right shoulder.

    ¡°Dhanyavaad¡±, she said in a low voice.

    ¡°I will be out of the kingdom for a few months¡±, he suddenly said and she sharply raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°Out of the kingdom? For a few months?¡±, she repeated in a question. He nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±, he asked, her voice already shaking.

    He sighed, she is really emotional.

    ¡°Come on babe, it isn¡¯t something you should cry about, I¡¯ll be back before you know it¡±, he touched her cheeks.

    ¡°Are you sure? But what exactly is taking you out?¡±.

    ¡°Well, I will be going on a business trip to New York, I need to meet with the doctors working in my hospitals, not only that, there are various other small business stuffs I need to catch up with over there¡±, he exined.

    She sighed,ying her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Alright¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry much Rina baby, you will always be on my mind, besides, I will leave you in the safe hands of my guards¡±, he winked.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question Maharana?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°Why do you love me?¡±.

    He sighed then made her to stand upright.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you define love Rina, but I love you for being you, you are special¡±, he said.

    ¡°Awwn¡±, she smiled broadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m really¡­¡±, she paused, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say Maharana¡±, sheid her head back on his shoulder.

    He giggled.

    ¡°Say anything¡±, he nudged her.

    ¡°Like what?¡±.

    ¡°Anything romantic¡±, he stroke her hair with his left hand.

    ¡°Mmm, seriously Maharana, I¡¯m lost for words¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Call me something sweet¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she raised her head to look at him, his face was straight and emotionless, she growled, then kept mute.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡±, he pressed on, unwrapping his arms from her.

    Jeez, his voice was cold. She instantly stood still, and folded her arms. What name was suitable for him now? And how was she gonna say it?

    ¡°Tell me you love me, then call me the sweet name¡±, his cold voice came again.

    She slightly smiled and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I love you baby¡±, she said in a whisper, then made to hug him, he stopped her.

    ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s my own pet name for you, I need yours¡±, he said.

    Ahh, was this a test or something? She rolled her eyes, pouting, how was she to call the royal prince a pet name huh? She shrugged, he had said he should.

    She turned to him, smiling.

    ¡°My world¡­ my darling¡­ my honey bunch¡­ my sweetheart¡­I love you¡±, sheughed then hugged him.

    He chuckled, reciprocating the hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you stopped, you would have called me the gecko on your wall¡±.

    She bursted intoughter.

    ¡°How can I say that?¡±.

    ¡°Whatever¡±, he said and swooped her into his arms, then carried her bridal style, towards the bed, and dropped her on it.

    ¡°Ouch¡±, she syed her right hand on her forehead.

    ¡°What is the problem?¡±, he asked staring at her.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Oh babe, it¡¯s nothing¡±, she said, sitting properly on the bed.

    Heughed.

    ¡°You just called me baby, my goodness!¡±, he eximed.

    She pouted.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯tugh at me¡±.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±, then there was silence, giving them the opportunity to hear the fierce barking of the security dogs downstairs, the guards had just released them.

    His dreamy eyes turned to her thin lips, he sighed.

    ¡°Rina?¡±, he called romantically, his voice was low and she could barely hear him.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­can I?¡­.¡±, he paused, then syed his right hand on his forehead.

    ¡°What? Go ahead¡±, she nudged him, looking into his eyes.

    He exhaled deeply, like he was preparing for an exam. How could he say this now? But he really needed it¡­ like now.

    ¡°Can I kiss you, I mean can we have our first kiss now?¡±, he let out the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡±, she gasped, then kept mute, not knowing what to say. The prince was actually asking her for a kiss?

    ¡°Can I please?¡±, he pleaded, his eyes flickering.

    Aww, she smiled, his voice looked romantic and sweet, then she nodded, like she agreed and he brought his head down to her lips.

    Their lips met, he moved closer her and held her tight to himself as their tongues rolled against each other, it was ecstasy.

    She felt his tongue taste like wine, sweet and juicy.

    ¡°Urghh¡±, she let out a moan.

    Then he withdrew, though not wanting to, but he had to.

    They tried catching their breaths for some seconds.

    ¡°Um¡­ Raghav?¡±, she called

    ¡°Yes dear?¡±.

    ¡°Can I get more of it? Please?¡±, she pouted.

    He smiled, he could see the pleas in her eyes, then using his left hand, he pulled her closer, then they brought their heads together as their lips met in a long and passionate kiss.

    *

    *

    *

    Davida satfortably on the couch sipping juice from a ss tumbler and looking into a magazine on herps.

    She had returned since two weeks now, everything had been set and schemed out by her brother and her, they had even sent a permission to visit the pce to carry out thest part, they were now only waiting for their permission to be granted.

    Just then, her brother walked in, loosening his belt.

    ¡°Hey sis¡±, he called.

    She looked up at him.

    ¡°Hi, you are back?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he flopped on the couch at the other end of the living room.

    ¡°Any progress yet?¡±, he asked.

    She shook her head sideways.

    ¡°Gosh! You mean no call?¡±, he pointed to her phone lying on the center table.

    ¡°No call yet, just a little patience Amaya, our request would be granted¡±, she shrugged.

    Then he bursted intoughter, startling her. Like, what was funny? Why theugh?

    ¡°Okay, why are youughing?¡±, she dropped the ss tumbler on the table.

    ¡°Can you imagine? We need to write a request to the pce before we can visit¡±.

    She sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, our cousin has made it so¡±, she turned to the magazine.

    ¡°If mom hadn¡¯t told us before she died, I wouldn¡¯t have known the pce and the throne is rightfully ours, Aunt and her children must have really done a lot¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°But now we know, we gat to own up, and take what¡¯s ours¡±, she licked her lips.

    He sighed, rxing more into the couch.

    ¡°My gee, I¡¯m just waiting for the damn call¡±.

    Just then, the phone rang and they nced at themselves. She picked up the phone and looked into it, then turned to him and nodded.

    His eyes widened, and he pointed towards the room, she answered the call and went in.

    He then heaved a sigh of relief.

    Minutester she was back, smiling sheepishly and grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Spill it¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°The prince won¡¯t be around for the next three months¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah. So, our chance of getting into the pce is no more slim¡±, she sat down.

    ¡°So what again?¡±.

    ¡°Permission granted¡±.

    ¡°Yes!¡±, he eximed and punched into the air.

 A Request To Visit The Palace

    THE room was quite airy and slightly cool, but Rina found it extremely cold, as she held on to Raghav, her two hands wrapped around him, the kiss lingered on.

    Rina felt the whole world at her feet that moment, she was ecstatic. Suddenly she felt his hand crawl up to herps and in between her legs, pulling at the ropes on her gown, her stomach tightened.

    What! What does he wanna do now? Oh no, she instantly ced her right hand on his in an attempt to stop him and he deepened the kiss.

    ¡°Ughh¡±, she moaned.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, he asked in a soft tune, still kissing.

    She couldn¡¯t reply, she couldn¡¯t nod, she just kept mute and silent, reciprocating the kiss.

    Just then, his phone on the bed buzzed loudly into the silence of the room, startling her, and she flinched.

    He cussed and withdrew from the kiss, then picked up the phone and peeked into it.

    He slowly turned to her, his dreamy eyes romantic as ever.

    ¡°I gotta go Rina, something important though not important than you¡±, he pecked her on the left cheek.

    Her eyes dropped instantly in sadness, why now?

    ¡°Must you?¡±, she asked in a whisper.

    He smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry babe, but I must¡±, he got down the bed.

    ¡°Ahh¡±, she sighed, sying her left hand on her cheek.

    ¡°I will be back Rina, I¡¯m not leaving you¡±, he chuckled, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Raghav?¡±, she called getting down the bed.

    ¡°Yes dear?¡±, he turned to her.

    ¡°Wait..¡±, she said and rushed up to him, then nted her mouth on his, he reciprocated and the kiss was the sweetest she had ever had.

    He withdrew.

    ¡°Alright, see you soon princess¡±, and he walked out the room.

    Rina stood smiling as she watched Raghav walked out, her prince, her very own prince charming, then slowly the tears streamed down her face, they were tears of joy.

    ***

    Raghav hastily walked through the hallway leading to his room, his mind on the message he has just gotten. He hastened his footsteps, he really needed to be out of the pce now.

    On getting to the door of his room, he met his moming from the other direction, his countenance fell.

    Since his discover about her trying to matchmake him through tricks, he really hasn¡¯t been in good terms with her.

    ¡°Oh Raghav, where you been to? I¡¯ve actually sent Alina toe call you¡±, she said.

    He growled, then turned on the door knob.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine mother, what¡¯s it?¡±, he asked then walked into the room, his mother followed.

    Queen Arya sighed, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Is that how to wee your mother?¡±, she asked.

    He scoffed, dropping his phone on the bed then walked towards his wardrobe.

    ¡°Mother, just go straight to what brought you here¡±, he began selecting out some casual wears.

    She sighed, seriously her son was bing cold towards her these days, what the hell?

    ¡°Son, why this sudden change of yours?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°You are still dying me here mother, I gotta go somewhere now, I¡¯m in a haste¡±, he began putting on the clothes.

    She sighed again, she wasining he was difficult, now he has be more than difficult. Well, she shrugged.

    ¡°I only wanted to inform you of something¡±, she said.

    ¡°Go ahead¡±, he said applying his colognes.

    She hesitated, how was she gonna bring this up now?

    ¡°Bring it up anyhow mom, I¡¯m leaving¡±, he said startling her.

    ¡°Alright, uhhh, your cousins would be visiting the pce soon, the permission has been granted, I just wanted you to be aware¡±, she rushed it, then looked away.

    ¡°Which cousins?¡±, his cold voice asked, looking at her.

    Huh? She turned to him.

    ¡°How many cousins have you?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Oh mother please, I have Alisha and Aunt Aarti, when are theying though?¡±, he turned back to the dressing mirror.

    She groaned in pain, why must he even mention them? Why?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s neither them¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    What! He turned to her.

    ¡°Then who?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s children¡±, she said, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, he eximed, ¡°those devils?¡±, he began walking up to her.

    ¡°Hey son, watch your speech¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that mother, that¡¯s what they fucking are. Who allowed them in? Who gave them the permission? Who?¡±, he ranted in anger, his voice shook.

    She swallowed hard.

    ¡°I did¡±, came the low reply.

    ¡°You mother¡­you!¡±, he shouted as he raged in anger, his widened eyes were now red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Amaya and his sister one bit, I never did¡±, his voice was now low as he spoke.

    Arya looked up at him, he was panting in anger, she flinched.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough son, these are your cousins, how can they possibly harm you?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°You say that mom? Do you need a soothsayer before you believe me? They are evil and can possibly harm us, ahh gosh!¡±, he eximed sying his right hand on his forehead.

    These so called cousins of his, these cousins. Why must theye the exact time he is leaving for a business trip? Goodness They must have something up their sleeves.

    ¡°What are theying for? And why must theye the moment I¡¯m leaving?¡±, he looked at her.

    ¡°Raghav, it¡¯s been long since they visited, why not let them this once¡±, she pleaded.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Raghav, why do you so much hate your cousins, they have nothing bad for goodness sake¡±.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°They may have done nothing bad, but they are nning to¡­¡±, he paused, then sighed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see or perceive what I perceive mother, they aren¡¯t what you think¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that about myte sister¡¯s children again, what hase over you?¡±.

    ¡°Look mother, I¡¯m so peeved right now and don¡¯t have one minute anymore to spend for argument, I¡¯m leaving¡±, he began walking out the room.

    ¡°Raghav?¡±, she called.

    ¡°It¡¯s even slightly eptable you came to tell me about this, I thought you hade to tell me about my childhood friend¡±, he scoffed.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±, she mouthed.

    ¡°I want to leave mother, allow me lock up the room¡±, he said, he was now standing by the door.

    Arya watched him for some seconds, fumed as much as she could, then walked out the room.

    Why was Raghav being so difficult to talk to, so difficult to tame?

    Just then, Zoya came up to him immediately, and locked up the prince¡¯s chamber, three other guards joined him instantly.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, they bowed in unison then led the way.

    *

    *

    *

    Zaina sat on the couch watching the television when her phone on the side table buzzed, she turned to it and picked it up.

    It was Rina, she smiled and answered it.

    ¡°Hello prince¡¯s bride¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Ohh please, stop it I¡¯ve told you¡±, Rina said.

    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t like it¡±, she saidughing.

    ¡°How was the dinner party?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t go up there, I stayed in the prince¡¯s room all the while, but minutester after he had left, he returned fuming¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Huh? Fuming?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, I noticed he was peeved though he tried covering it up. Secondster, his sister came in and I overheard their conversations, seemed the dinner was for him to meet with someone and I guess it was Vidya¡±.

    ¡°Who else? It¡¯s really her? She¡¯s been boasting with it¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. The prince never gave her a chance to even say ¡®hi''¡±, and she bursted outughing.

    ¡°My gee, seriously?¡±, she joined in theughter.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby Z, I couldn¡¯te to your graduation¡±, she digressed.

    ¡°You know what? You are supposed to apologize properly, apology not epted¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Zaina, you are joking¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°And I¡¯m damn serious, how could my best friend not be present at my graduation?¡±.

    ¡°Aww Zaina, I¡¯m sorry, you know I can¡¯t¡±, she pleaded.

    Zaina bursted intoughter, Rina joined and theyughed hysterically.

    ¡°You know you can pass for an actress¡±, Zaina said stillughing.

    ¡°You actually started the acting, I gotta y along¡±, she chuckled.

    ¡°Hahaha¡±, she continuedughing.

    ¡°Well congrats baby Z, you have finally left high school with a certificate. It¡¯s just so unfortunate I¡­¡±, she paused then sniffed in.

    ¡°Aww don¡¯t go that direction Rin, it¡¯s gonna be fine. It¡¯s enough please¡±, she said.

    ¡°I will be fine¡­always¡±, she chuckled.

    Zaina chuckled in response.

    ¡°Always. So how¡¯s the prince baby?¡±, she asked.

    She heard her giggle.

    ¡°Well he is fine, we actually had our first kiss¡±.

    ¡°An Rina!!¡±, she shouted into the phone.

    Rina gasped, what the¡­

    ¡°Gosh, you gonna st my eardrums¡±, she saidughing.

    ¡°Wow Rina, I guess you don¡¯t just know what¡¯s at your doorstep, I mean someone has been craving for his attention for months, trying all tactics to no avail, but here you are, trying nothing and you get to kiss him,e on¡±, she chuckled.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°I know though, I feel blessed¡±.

    ¡°You should. Well same for me, guess what?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Prince Zashil?¡±.

    ¡°Brava!! You are absolutely right, we will be having a date two days from now¡±.

    ¡°Woah baby Z, a date with a prince?¡±.

    ¡°You can say that Rin, well he epted my conditions and decided we go on a date¡±.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so happy for you, another congrats to you¡±.

    ¡°Thank you, aren¡¯t you gonna cut the call? No work today?¡±.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Seems someone is still trying to get me. These days I virtually stay idle all day, the prince has refused me working¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, and the most funny part is, I still get paid at the month¡¯s end¡±.

    ¡°Alright, get paid for doing nothing¡±, she giggled.

    ¡°Whatever¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Well if you have nothing doing, I have something to do, I¡¯ll talk to youter¡±.

    ¡°Alright baby Z, bye¡±, and the call ended.

    She dropped the phone then turned to the television when her mom suddenly called from the balcony outside.

    ¡°Yes momma¡±, she replied as she sat up.

    ¡°Come over, someone special wants to speak with you¡±, came the reply.

    A smile yed on her face, and she got up, then left for the balcony.

 This Looks Like A Set Up

    THE door to one of the many guest rooms in the pce opened and two maids walked in, rolling travelling boxes as they went. Amaya and Davida followed behind.

    ¡°Mmmm, I¡¯ve so missed this ce¡±, Davida said as she looked around the room, like it was her first time of entering there.

    ¡°You can say that again Davida, it¡¯s really been a while¡±, Amaya said as he flopped on the couch.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t drop my box there¡±, Davida shouted to one of the maids dragging her box to the bedside.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±, the maid said.

    ¡°Drop it in the closet, together with the other one¡±, she ordered then walked up to the dining and stood, dropping her small purse on the table. From there, she watched the maids carry out her order.

    They finished the arrangements then began walking out.

    ¡°Any other thing ma¡¯am?¡±, one of them stopped to ask.

    The siblings nced at each other and then Davida sighed.

    ¡°No food? The dining is damn empty¡±, she ced her right hand on the dining table as she talked.

    ¡°Ugh, if you want to eat we can get you food now¡±, came the reply.

    She waved her left hand.

    ¡°That would beter anyway¡±, she tucked her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°How about his royal majesty and the queen?¡±, Amaya asked.

    ¡°They are actually out of the pce for a royal function, they would be back soon¡±, the other maid humbly replied.

    He scoffed, who wanted them back anyway? He ignored them and busied himself with his phone.

    ¡°Ugh, the princess? Is she in?¡±, Davida asked.

    ¡°Princess Prisha is actually around for now, but would be leaving for her extra mural sses in a jiffy¡±.

    Oh! Her eyes twitched, what a good fortune! Her face splitted in smiles.

    ¡°Alright, you can go¡±, and she looked away.

    ¡°Um if you actually need anything, you can punch on the little button at the side of the dining¡­.¡±.

    ¡°I know, this isn¡¯t my first time ofing here¡±, Davida interrupted.

    ¡°Oh, have a nice stay then¡±, and they turned to leave.

    Davida watched the maids close the door behind them, and she hurriedly got up from her seat, then walked towards her brother.

    ¡°Come on bro, did you hear that?¡±, she asked in a hushed tone, smiling sheepishly.

    Amaya looked up from his phone, and turned to her.

    ¡°What?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°The king and queen are out of the pce, Prisha would be out soon, you can actually do whatever it is you want to do before that stupid cousin of ours returns home, no one can tell of his movements you know?¡±, she said in a rush, whispering.

    Amaya sighed, dropping his phone.

    ¡°You are right, we can actually do it now, and straight away¡±, he concurred.

    ¡°Good. But first, I need to make sure Prisha really leaves¡±.

    ¡°How you gonna do that?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Our presence repulses her, so, even if she doesn¡¯t wants to leave the pce for her extra murals or whatever, mere seeing me would make her leave, trust me¡±, she winked.

    ¡°So, you going to meet her?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah. You just have to watch through the window, once you see her convoy leave, you leave for the throne room¡±, she whispered.

    ¡°I get you sis¡±, he nodded.

    She smiled.

    ¡°I hope you still remember your way round here?¡±.

    ¡°Why not?¡±, he spread out his arms.

    ¡°Goodluck, I hope to hear of the pass result soon, remember no one must see you¡±, she warned.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Trust me, I gat this¡±, he beat his chest.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°See you then¡±, and she turned, walking out the room.

    ***

    About ten maids clustered in the meeting room that morning, there were murmurings and whisperings all over the room as everyone tried to talk at the same time.

    Soon Alina walked in, taking the front porch as if to address the little crowd. She took her stand and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Alright girls, attention please¡±, she shouted.

    ¡°Shh, she¡¯s here¡­ enough¡±, someone said and all noise began dwindling down.

    ¡°Good, I think I have gotten the attention I need now¡±, she began, looking from one side to the other.

    ¡°You all know the reason for this impromptu meeting this morning¡±, she paused and looked into their faces, ¡°it¡¯s because of a fellow maid like us¡±.

    ¡°This maid has bitten more than she can chew, joined us just few months ago, and now it looks as if she¡¯s been here many years before us¡±, she looked around again, to be sure what she was saying was sinking.

    ¡°She¡¯s now more close to the prince, not to talk of the princess, they both love her like mad. She does little or no work at all¡­¡±.

    ? ¡°No work Alina, nothing!¡±, they interrupted, shouting.

    Alina nodded satisfactorily, she was making sense, she smirked and continued.

    ¡°Bring your voices down please, this meeting is just within us remember¡±, she warned and the angry maids calmed down.

    ¡°She stays idle all day in her room or in the prince¡¯s chamber, and at the month¡¯s end she gets paid like us, isn¡¯t that madness?¡±.

    ? ¡°Of course, it¡¯s¡±, they replied her.

    She chuckled.

    ¡°But that madness ising to an end today. Since Prag has refused to do anything about it, I will do something, we all, will do something¡±, she said.

    ? ¡°Yes!¡±, they replied.

    ¡°But girls, what about Prag, where is she?¡±, one of the maids asked.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t in, she went with his royal majesty and the queen¡±, another replied her.

    ¡°Oh! Then what we waiting for? Let¡¯s go there and put this into action¡±, the first maid who had asked spoke.

    ¡°Wait¡­ how we going to do this?¡±, someone asked.

    Alina sighed.

    ¡°The prince loves her very much and that¡¯s why she does nothing and also takes advantage of it tough and mock at us. So whatever we need to do, is just to interfere in this love affair and mar it¡±, she said.

    They all nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°So what exactly? Set her up? Or weigh her down with work?¡±, the smallest of them asked.

    ¡°Hmm, setting her up shoulde onter, as for now, in the prince¡¯s absence, we should weigh her down with work, a lot work¡±, Alina exaggerated as she spoke.

    ¡°Alright, how should we start?¡±.

    Alina looked around and then pointed at four of them at random.

    ¡°You¡­ you, and you both, go fetch her¡±, she ordered.

    ***

    Princess Prisha sat on her bed flipping through the book on herps as she nced at her wristwatch every now and then, she needed to keep track of the time else she would bete for her extra mural ss that morning.

    Well, weeks after Rina joined as a maid in the pce, she had realized that staying home all day won¡¯t help matters, she had to go out and fight out her fear, and she is definitely ready for it.

    Hence, she enrolling for extra murals as school wasn¡¯t in session, it was the summer holiday season.

    A sharp knock came on her door and she looked up with a start. Who could it be? Big bro wasn¡¯t in town, mom and dad aren¡¯t in. Then who? Maybe the maids then, she shrugged.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she said turning back to her book.

    ¡°Hello little princess¡±, came thest voice she ever wanted to hear. What! Davida? She got up.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Ohe on, is that a way to wee your cousin you haven¡¯t seen in months?¡±, she asked walking further into the room.

    ¡°Woe betide such cousin!¡±, she spat out.

    Davida sharply turned to her.

    ¡°Watch your speech little girl, I only respect you because you are¡­.¡±.

    ¡°What you can never be¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, Davida asked, her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±, she nodded, ¡°¡­ because I¡¯m a princess, and you can never be one. What are you doing here for the second time?¡±, her small but firm voice asked.

    Davida sighed, then folded her arms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t put mes on you, what do you know? Well, must I be asked on what I¡¯m here for? It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s ce, I cane whenever I want¡±, she chuckled then twirled around.

    Prisha¡¯s disgusting face watched her. Like what exactly was she doing here? She wasn¡¯t expecting her, she was thest she wanted to see. And hold on? Her brother must be here with her?

    Davida looked at her.

    ¡°Come on girlie, what you thinking? That I¡¯m not supposed to be here?¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°And I guess that evil brother of yours is with you¡±, she said.

    This statement hit her hard like a stone and she instantly raised her right hand tond a p on her cheek, but she paused, her hand hung in the air.

    ¡°I thought you were born of a woman, if you so dare, you would havepleted what you started. Idiots¡±, she raged and turned to her bed, picking up her books and putting them into her bag.

    Davida fumed as she watched her in anger, bringing down her hand slowly.

    ¡°You and your brother are idiots¡±, Prisha shouted again as she walked up to the dining.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me to the wall Prisha, I tell Aunt always you need more home training on manners¡±, Davida said.

    ¡°Like you do¡±, Prisha replied and punched on the button on the side of the dining table.

    ¡°Prisha!¡±, she shouted and immediately, the door barged open and a guard and a maid walked in. They both turned to the door.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, the guard and maid greeted, the maid walked up to the bed and picked up her bag, while the guard stood by the door.

    ¡°You may leave my chambers now Davida, this meeting is over¡±, she said and walked out, the maid followed.

    Davida stood as she watched her leave, she was fuming in anger. She nced at the guard and he gestured her to leave and she walked out.

    She got to their room and met Amaya looking out the window as she had told him to, he turned on the instant the door opened.

    ¡°Hey sis, what¡¯s up? I see the convoy leaving now¡±, he said.

    ¡°Go in there and make this done, once and for all¡±, she raged.

    Amaya was taken aback.

    ¡°Why the sudden change? What happened?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°That little brat talked to me anyhow, go in there and make this kingdom ours, I¡¯m so gonna deal with her, so so¡±, and she flopped on the couch.

    Amaya sighed.

    ¡°In that case, consider it done. I¡¯m leaving¡±, he began walking out.

    She smirked as she watched him leave.

    ***

    The incessant knocks on her door was so defeaning that morning, interrupting her sound sleep, she flickered one eye opened and yawned.

    Listening to the door, she heard the knocks again and she got up.

    ¡°Open this damn door Rina¡±, someone spoke from the other end and she began cleaning up her face.

    ¡°Hold on¡±, she said as she got down the bed, then walked up to the door, and yanked it open.

    She freezed. What! Four maids were staring daggers at her. Like what the hell.

    ¡°Look at someone that calls herself a pce maid, sleeping all day¡±, the one who seemed to be their leader spoke and others bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Pce maid indeed¡±, came the shortest of them.

    Alright, this was really getting interesting. Rina came out fully and closed her door behind her.

    ¡°Good morning to you all, what is the problem?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Follow us, you¡¯ve got work this morning¡±, the leader said.

    ¡°Oh¡±, she mouthed, giving them a cranky look.

    ¡°Look here, the prince isn¡¯t in, if you try mess up, we mess you up¡±, one of them said.

    Rina flinched. Like what was this? A threat? She sighed and folded her arms.

    ¡°I guess you were sent by Alina, she had finally brainwashed your silly brains huh?¡±.

    ¡°My gee, you dare call us silly?¡±, the one who hasn¡¯t spoken since they came ranted, and raised her right hand.

    ¡°Stop it! This isn¡¯t what we were sent to do¡±, the leader cautioned and she calmed down.

    Rina bursted intoughter.

    ¡°You would have done that, and you see what fire does with the rat¡¯s ears¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°Oh my gee, this Rina is¡­¡±.

    ¡°Enough, remember no fights. Rina, follow us¡±, the leader said and Rina hesitated.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Now don¡¯t create a scene, follow us¡±, she repeated then nodded to the other three, and instantly they had her pinned down, then they began dragging her with them.

    They continued dragging and Rina wondered where they were taking her to. She tried shouting and one of them, cupped her hands over her mouth. She became scared.

    Minutester, they got to the meeting room and entered.

    ¡°Leave her¡±, Alina ordered and they obeyed.

    Rina looked around the room to see angry faces of some maids, she became perturbed. What was going on?

    ¡°You are highly wee Rina¡±, Alina said and chuckled.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing Alina?¡±, she asked in a cold voice.

    Alinaughed.

    ¡°Exactly what you think I¡¯m doing you she-devil¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed, her eyes widened in shock. Did Alina just call her that?

    ¡°Yes. You took my prince Rina, you took my ce in his heart, and you want me to be at peace with you in this pce? Never¡±, she spat out.

    ¡°I did nothing Alina, he confessed he loves me, and who am I to say no?¡±.

    ¡°Oh, he did. Well, that¡¯s aside. It¡¯s me and you in this pce, read my lips. I promise you will know no peace as long as I¡¯m here, I promise¡±.

    ¡°Alina!¡±, she eximed.

    ¡°Oh, hold it there. You have work to do this morning¡±.

    Rina sighed, then looked downwards. What was all this? This was the reason she didn¡¯t wanted Raghav to leave, now look.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t Prag¡±, she said.

    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t counter me, you don¡¯t. I have been here, in this pce years before you came in, so keep the hell shut¡±, she raged.

    Rina swallowed hard, she obeyed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the job?¡±, she asked.

    It was job isn¡¯t it? Exactly what she came to the pce for, exactly what she was being paid for right? Well, job was job, she wasn¡¯t going to die, besides she really have to avoid trouble, and the only way she could do that is by obeying this girl now.

    ¡°You are to clean up the throne room¡±.

    ¡°What?¡±

 A Taboo

    ZAINA stood looking into the mirror tenterhooked as she waited for the chauffeur from The Bahwan Pce, all the way from Kuru kingdom.

    Finally, she was going to meet with Prince Zashil, second prince of Kuru. She exhaled deeply, looking at herself in the mirror.

    Well, trust her mom, she actually paid for make-up artistes toe dress her up, and now she was up and ready.

    Her door opened and her mom entered.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Where is my baby girl?¡±, Sarika said chuckling.

    ¡°I¡¯m here mom¡±, she turned away from the mirror.

    ¡°Aww sweetie, you look amazingly beautiful, my goodness¡±, she said admiring her.

    Zaina blushed.

    ¡°Thanks mom¡±, she swallowed hard.

    Sarika sighed.

    ¡°You look nervous¡±, she said.

    ¡°Of course I am mom, very nervous. This is my first date you know, and to think of it, first date with a prince¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°I think I know what you need. Come over to the dining, let me dish out food for you¡±, Sarika said walking away.

    Zaina bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Come on mummy, I didn¡¯t say I was hungry¡±, sheughed.

    She turned back to her.

    ¡°You need food, to check your tension¡±.

    ¡°Hell no, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m gonna ovee this though, how do I look mom?¡±, she began touching her hair and dress.

    ¡°Like a princess, beautiful and exquisite¡±, she said.

    ¡°I hope so¡±, she picked up her purse from the dressing table.

    Sarikaughed.

    ¡°I know so¡±.

    ¡°Welle on, the chauffeur would soon be here¡±, and together, they left the room.

    Almost immediately the chauffeur arrived, and Zaina stepped out to the car.

    ¡°Be at your best behavior daughter¡±, Elder Sachin, her father said, and she nodded, smiling.

    ¡°I will¡±.

    Sarika moved closer her and whispered into her ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him take you to bed, no matter what¡±, she said.

    She giggled, how would she? Was she a dunce? She shook her head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡±, she licked her lips.

    ¡°You will be back today right?¡±, Elder Sachin asked.

    ¡°Well, that depends on his grace, the prince. He has the final say¡±, the chauffeur said and slightly bowed, then held open the car door for Zaina.

    She hopped in, and he closed back the door. Then walked to the driver¡¯s side and lowered himself in, then he drove off.

    Zaina rxed as they drove along, heading for the local airport where their private flight to Kuru kingdom awaited them.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina stood in a daze befuddled, as she watched Alina ran her mouth, that she should what? Go to the throne room? For what exactly?

    ¡°What exactly am I going to the throne room to do?¡±, she asked, then dropped her mouth agape.

    They all bursted intoughter and she drew back, staring at them all.

    ¡°Go and clean up, we have no time for arguments¡±, Alina said.

    Rina finally closed up her open mouth as she sighed. She as well as Alina knows fully well that the throne room was a no no for her, it was a restricted area, only a few selected maids were allowed to be there for work, and she, hasn¡¯t been given that allow.

    ¡°You know fully well Alina, that¡¯s a restricted area for me¡±, she said.

    ¡°And so? Please¡­¡±, she pped twice and one of the maids immediately brought a mopping bucket and a mopping stick.

    ¡°Give it to her¡±, Alina ordered and the maid pushed the bucket to Rina.

    ¡°Twenty minutes¡±, Alina said and they all walked out the room, leaving Rina behind.

    Rina felt crestfallen, she felt helpless. Why was the world always against her? Why has this Alina told her to clean up the throne room? Of all ces, it was the throne room?

    She sighed then picked up the mopping bucket and stick and dashed out the room, heading for the throne room.

    ***

    Amaya tiptoed all along the hallway as he slipped through pirs and cleavages, trying to hide from the maids and guards parambting about.

    His heartbeat was on the increase and he tried calming down,e on, this was just one of his normal tasks.

    He sighed, he needed to tell himself the truth, this wasn¡¯t any of his normal tasks, this was an uphill one, very mundane.

    He came by thest bend leading to his destination and he stopped by a pir, and exhaled deeply. He first ducked out his head, and boom, he sighted a maid walking past, and he dodged.

    He stood motionless as he heard the walking steps of the maid walked out, then he exhaled.

    ¡°That was close¡±, he whispered to himself.

    Very sure that the maid had gone, and hearing no other sounds, he tiptoed out, and then straight into the throne room.

    There was no sight of any guard around, Davida has seeded in keeping them all busy.

    He found his way into the room and he exhaled. It¡¯s really been a while as he had only been in the throne room once, the day he hade to pay homage to the king.

    The sweet fragrance oozing out of the room hit his nostrils and he inhaled. The ce was airy and cool as always.

    His eyes scathed round and he studied the room instantly. It was a two floored room, a raised floor, and the down floor.

    On the down floor were royal couches scattered all over, with several side tables, and on the raised floor stood the throne.

    Beside the throne, stood the golden sceptre; the staff of defense, as it glittered in all it¡¯s gold, and then the crown on the throne.

    Wow! He couldn¡¯t believe his luck! The king had gone out without taking his crown with him, hmm, this was on a tter of gold.

    He grinned broadly revealing his thirty two and nced back, seeing nobody. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone though.

    He took bold steps further and walked up to the raised floor, then raised his right hand.

    His hand hung in the air for minutes as she stared at the sceptre, his heart racing.

    ¡®Come on you can do this, it¡¯s a small task. Take up the golden sceptre, take it up, you gonna be the next king¡¯, a voice kept echoing in him, spurning him to action.

    ¡°Mmmm¡±, he growled and finallynded his hand on the sceptre, then picked it up.

    Suddenly he felt his hands vibrating and he held on to it, groaning.

    ¡°Finally, the golden sceptre; the staff of defense in my hands¡±, he shouted, his voice echoed into the room.

    Suddenly a strange wind began hovering in the room, all the curtains, calenders, photo frames and pictures on the wall shook vigorously. The little gypsy statue by the entrance split into two. He growled.

    His right hand holding the sceptre was still vibrating and shaking, then with his left hand, he picked up the crown, and ced it on his head, and suddenly he felt his whole body heating up, his veins were bing visible as they shoot in and out on the surface of his body, and he shook and staggered like never before.

    His eyes turned red, his teeth gnashed and the hairs on his body stood on end. The hovering of the wind increased, as it did more damages.

    Amaya was groaning in pain as all this happened, it was gonna take a while, this was just the part he was gonna y in order to take over the throne.

    As he staggered, he felt his heated body bing normal gradually, the hovering wind began ceasing, the damages it caused reducing and the hairs on his body lying low slowly.

    And so he stood still like that, though still shaking and staggering as he faced the throne, backing the entrance, and all drama was abouting to an end when suddenly he heard a noise from behind him, like something fell from someone.

    Jeez, not now, no. Instantly he turned towards the entrance and he saw a maid, a mopping bucket and stick already on the floor and she stood, her eyes were widened in shock.

    ¡°What! A taboo!¡±, she shouted.

    *

    *

    ?? THE GURU¡¯S TEMPLE ??

    An elderly man sat on the marble floor as he faced the huge fire he had made, making some incantations, his eyes tightly shut.

    By the far end of the temple was a huge ss ck pot filled with water on a tripod stand, but there was no fire under it, just water.

    The temple looked dark and only the fire in the middle of it, lighted up the ce.

    On the white painted walls of the temple stood statues of different kinds, beads of different kinds hanging conspicuously and drawings of all manners of things.

    They were also chairs around and mats as well. Though it all looked creepy, but everywhere was sparkling neat, no single dirt.

    The Guru had a thick white long beard and wore a saffron robe. His shoulders were draped in a brown shawl and he wore a bejeweled turban intended to be a crown.

    On his neck was nes of precious stones, and had two swords at his waist. The swords represented the concept of temporal and spiritual power.

    He was still sitting in his silence of prayers and incantations when suddenly the water in the pot began boiling, he could clearly hear it boiling.

    He slowly opened his eyes with a start, and peeked towards the side where the pot stood. There was no fire, no heat, and yet the water boiled.

    What! He slowly got up, then dragged himself towards the pot. The water was now boiling at it¡¯s boiling point, and this wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    He stood still for some seconds looking into the boiling water, and then the next thing, boom! The pot exploded and shattered into pieces, water spilled everywhere.

 51

    ? Kuru Kingdom ?

    THE BAHWAN PALACE

    THE door to the dark red coloured Lexus opened and Zaina alighted. The atmosphere was cool as the breeze caressed her skin, she slightly smiled then looked around the ce.

    Wow, she couldn¡¯t believe she was finally in The Bahwan Pce, in Kuru kingdom, to meet with the prince, she smiled deeply.

    The driver who had opened the door bowed and she walked away. Two guards and a maid instantly approached her.

    ¡°Wee ma¡¯am¡±, they bowed.

    ¡°You are highly wee to Kuru kingdom mydy¡±, they said bowing.

    Zaina smiled.

    ¡°Thank you. So where is he?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°His grace has actually been waiting for you, you cane with us¡±, the maid said, and helped her with her purse.

    ¡°Alright, after you¡±, she said and they led the way. One of the guards walked behind her.

    Zaina looked around the pce and nodded, it was like a small heaven, so amazingly beautiful.

    The flowers neatly nted and trimmed, the interlocked floor neat. There was a fountain at the middle of thergepound and the parking lot stood distance away from them, it was filled up with cars of different models and kinds, she swallowed hard.

    Guards and maids were all walking about thepound, carrying out their various duties. They walked to the pce building, it was an edifice on it¡¯s own.

    Two guards stood at the entrance and they bowed as they walked in, the guard on the lead opened therge door, and everyone entered.

    Then they took the stairs, Prince Zashil was waiting on the third floor of the building.

    They finally got to the ce and entered, it was arge space like a balcony and well ventted.

    It was well decorated and beautiful, there was a table already set and the prince stood distance away, overlooking the kingdom. He had seen theme in.

    The guards bowed and left instantly, the maid dropped her purse on the table and turned to her.

    ¡°Enjoy your stay ma¡¯am¡±, she said.

    Zaina smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, and the maid left.

    Zaina watched Zashil; her proposed prince looking out and she sighed. Finally, she has met him. Oh well, he looks so cute and dashingly handsome from behind, she wondered how he gonna look, aww.

    But hold on, doesn¡¯t he know she was there? I mean he must have seen theming, so why still looking out?

    She sighed and looked away, thinking of how to call his attention.

    ¡°Will you stay there all day drooling?¡±, Zashil suddenly asked, startling her and she flinched.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±, she paused.

    ¡°Speechless?¡±, he finally turned to her and jeez, she almost freezed out.

    Oh jeez, he is too dreamy.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±, her eyelids flickered and she looked away.

    Zashil smiled and walked up to her, his hands behind him. He was dressed as a royal prince.

    ¡°You look beautiful¡±, heplimented walking up to her.

    She blushed, did he really say that?

    ¡°More beautiful than I saw in the picture¡±, he continued.

    ¡°Thank you my prince, you¡­ you don¡¯t look bad as well¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Thank you foring¡±, he said smiling.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she looked at him, was he actually thanking her?

    ¡°Yeah, thanks. Prince Zashil, second prince of Kuru kingdom¡±, he said, offering his hand for a handshake.

    Her eyelids flickered.

    ¡°Zaina¡­ Zaina Sachin¡±, she introduced, returning the handshake.

    Then he smiled and walked to the table already set, then shoved a seat backwards.

    ¡°Sit¡±, he said.

    She smiled and sat down.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said.

    ¡°You wee¡±, he replied and walked to the other side, then sat.

    ¡°So, before we eat we need to talk¡±, he said.

    Zaina looked at him, he was looking at her too.

    ¡°Tell me about yourself¡±, he said.

    *

    *

    *

    ?? Shi Kingdom ??

    | THE BHAGYA PALACE |

    The atmosphere in the throne room at that moment was so tensed, so pensive that the duo stood in shock and fear staring at each other, none was ready to move a thing yet.

    Amaya¡¯s heartbeat increased as he panted heavily like he had been running a race, the golden sceptre still in his hands, and the crown on his head.

    This almostpleted task was one of his many attempts to take over the throne, and now, almost at the verge of everything¡­ almost, this damndy ruined it with just a twinkle of an eye.

    ¡°Shit!¡±, he cussed. Damn this maid, damn her! He was so gonna deal with her.

    Instantly the sceptre fell off his hand, and he dropped the crown, then with the agility of a wounded lion, he growled and plunged towards her.

    Rina on her own part was still too scared and shocked to move a thing, she couldn¡¯t even believe she had shouted.

    Her heartbeat raced so fast, what has just happened before her. This strange man was holding the golden sceptre, and the crown was on his head¡­. my gee! Taboo!

    She was still standing watching and thinking when she saw him rushed towards her and she turned instantly, then raced out the throne room, shouting.

    ¡°Help¡­. help¡­ a stranger in the throne room¡±, she shouted as she ran, racing along the hallway.

    A guard rushed out from the bend at opposite direction and she ran into his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why are you running and shouting?¡±, the guard asked.

    Rina could not reply, she was just breathing heavily and pointing towards the direction of the throne room.

    The guard looked up, and saw nothing then he turned to her.

    ¡°Calm down and answer me, what¡¯s the problem?¡±, he asked again.

    ¡°A stranger¡­ a stranger, in the throne room. I saw him¡­ I saw him¡±, she paused, still panting and breathing heavily.

    The guard widened his eyes in shock. What! A stranger in the throne room? How was that?

    At this time, a lot more guards and about ten maids surrounded them, they had heard themotion and had ran down to the scene.

    ¡°A stranger? Doing what in the throne room?¡±, the guard holding Rina asked.

    A hush fell on the little crowd as they nced at themselves, a stranger in the throne room? They all turned to Rina, their ears itching to hear more.

    ¡°He¡­ he was¡­ I saw him holding the golden sceptre, and the royal crown was on his head¡±, she spilled it.

    ¡°What!¡±, everyone eximed.

    ¡°Ye¡­s¡±, she said then pointed towards the direction of the throne room and all heads turned towards there, a figure ran passed immediately and they saw it.

    ¡°Stop right there¡±, one of the guards shouted cocking his pistol and went after him, the other guards followed.

    The guard holding Rina turned to the maids.

    ¡°Take care of her¡±, he said and joined the others.

    Fortunately, it was Tanu who had taken out the order, she was among the maids present.

    ¡°Hey girl, what you been to the throne room to do?¡±, she wrapped her arms around her as she asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I was there to clean up¡±, she replied, looking downwards.

    ¡°Clean up? Are you even allowed to go in there?¡±.

    Rina looked up at her.

    ¡°Alina¡±, she said.

    Tanu sighed, she immediately understood the reply.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she nodded her head trying to release herself from her grips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out¡±, one of the maids said and they all turned to her.

    ¡°Are you insane? Check what out?¡±, another asked.

    The maid shrugged.

    ¡°I mean, are we supposed to leave like that? If we should be questioned what we gonna say?¡±, she asked.

    Tanu sighed.

    ¡°I think that should be for the guards and not us¡±.

    Just then, Alina with her cohorts rushed to them, all panting and breathing heavily.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is everywhere in amotion?¡±, Alina asked looking at everyone¡¯s face.

    Her gazended on Rina and she flinched.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°A taboo in the throne room¡±, Tanu replied with a disgust face.

    ¡°What!¡±, they eximed and ran towards the room, the other maids followed, leaving behind Rina and Tanu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s join them,e on¡±, Rina persuaded and they all ran towards the scene.

    ***

    Two guards were under one of the umbre trees in the little garden behind the pce building, their hands behind them as they stood erect, another walked to and fro, he was the boss.

    His right hand was in his suit pocket, and in between the fingers of his left hand, a smoking pipe was stucked. His face was straight and he looked mean.

    Suddenly, four more guards walked in, three of them joined the others who just stood while the other walked up to the boss. He got to him and slightly bowed, he was the one who had caught Rina in his arms at the hallway.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find them¡±, he spoke in a hushed tone, putting his hands behind him.

    He growled.

    ¡°They have escaped¡±, he said without looking at him.

    The other guard nodded, concurring with his boss.

    ¡°Where the hell were the guards instructed to man the throne room? Where the hell were they?¡±, the boss asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°That brings us to another case boss, his sister, Davida spiked their drinks¡±, he spilled it.

    The boss turned to him.

    ¡°She what?¡±.

    He shook his head in sadness.

    ¡°Seriously I¡¯m dumbfounded, whatever it is they had in mind to do, they really schemed out their ns well¡±.

    ¡°Mmmmm¡±, he growled fisting his right hand.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±.

    ¡°They are still sleeping, in the inner chambers¡±.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°So she took them to the inner chambers, before giving them a drink¡±.

    ¡°That is what it is¡±.

    ¡°Mmm¡±.

    ¡°If not for Rina who had screamed out, it would have been disastrous¡±, he said.

    ¡°Talking of Rina, what about her?¡±, the boss asked.

    ¡°She is in the throne room, they are all there¡±, he replied.

    He nodded satisfactorily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any harm to befall her, else, we are all dead men¡±, his voice was cold.

    ¡°I know that, so we are sure keeping an eye on her¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°Good¡±, he replied, then smoked his pipe.

    There was silence for a while as their brains worked, suddenly the boss sniffed.

    ¡°We must find them, we need to¡±, he said.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt boss, they are the queen¡¯s nephew and niece you know¡±.

    He sighed.

    ¡°True, but if they are innocent, they shouldn¡¯t have ran away, think Dothan, think¡±, he said.

    ¡°You are right, then we have to tell this to her majesty¡±.

    He turned to him.

    ¡°Tell? This is taking time, let¡¯s prepare men to go get them, they need to be summoned¡±.

    ¡°They have actually done a great taboo, but do not forget the queen¡¯s wish, they are her blood and she cherishes them so. It¡¯s better we let her know first¡±.

    The boss sighed, then put the pipe stucked in between his fingers into his mouth and turned to the other guards standing behind and watching.

    ¡°We call when you are needed¡±, he said.

    ¡°Dismiss, to your positions¡±, and he watched them leave.

    ***

    The door to the king¡¯s chambers opened and a guard entered, holding King Neel as they gently walked up to the bed, Queen Arya and two maids followed behind.

    The maids rushed forward to the bed and began making the way for the king.

    The guard finally helped him to the bed, then he bowed and walked away.

    ¡°Anything else to do your majesty?¡±, one of the maids asked.

    Arya looked at her husband whoid weakly on the bed.

    ¡°Tell the nurse at the sick bay to be here in a jiffy¡±, she instructed.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, they bowed and left.

    ¡°You will be alright my Lord¡±, she caressed his cheeks, feeling his temple.

    ¡°I know¡±, he weakly said.

    ¡°But are you sure you don¡¯t still want to see the doctor?¡±, she asked, raising his head to ce on the pillow.

    ¡°Come on Arya, it isn¡¯t that worse, it¡¯s just a minor thing¡±, he syed his right hand on his forehead.

    She sighed, he was right though, it was just a minor stuff. They had already finished from the royal function, when suddenly he felt weak,ining of headache.

    ¡°The nurse would soon be here though¡±, she said.

    ¡°What was the guard trying to say? I heard him made mention of the throne room¡­ and Amaya and his sister¡±, the king spoke.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious my Lord, I¡¯ll go check on that once I leave here¡±.

    He ced his hand on hers and stroked it.

    ¡°It must be something serious Arya¡±.

    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t really need to know about that. What you need now is rest, or do you need something to eat?¡±, she asked, digressing.

    Neel sighed, he knew his wife tactics. She has just digressed because it was concerning herte sister¡¯s children. Well seriously, whatever the problem is, she gonna take care of it, he knew.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything to eat, I want to rest¡±, he closed his eyes.

    She smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°Good my Lord, let me go now. The nurse would be here soon¡±, she pecked his cheek and got up.

    ***

    The throne room was still filled with the maids and some guards as they parambted about, some stood in small groups talking in hushed tones.

    The damages in the room was still there, none had made attempt to clean it up, the king or queen needed to see it first, one of them.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±, someone eximed from the entrance and they all turned towards the direction of the voice, it was the queen.

    Everyone began adjusting, standing straight and taking their hands behind them.

    Two guards walked in following the queen behind.

    Queen Arya looked around the room in a haste, her heart suddenly became heavy, what the heck had Amaya done? What?

    The little gypsy statue at the entrance had been splitted into two and pieces of the y scattered around. Photo frames, pictures, flowers and calenders strewn all over the floor.

    She looked towards the throne, the golden sceptre has been tampered with, she could see it. This was a great taboo, her eyes became watery, what had Amaya done? What?

    ¡°Noooooo!¡±, she shouted and all the maids shook in fear.

    She began shedding tears, but it was a quiet and slow cry. One of the guards who had followed her into the room quickly brought her a handkerchief and she slowly took it, then dabbed her face with it.

    The maids and guards were all quiet as they watched the queen in sadness, it was a pity.

    ¡°Call the janitors to clean up this ce¡±, she suddenly said, talking to no one in particr, then she turned to the guard.

    ¡°You know what we discussed, tell it to the other guards and um maids, let¡¯s meet at the meeting room¡±, and she turned and left.

    They all bowed and the maids followed immediately.

    ? Minutes Later ?

    The queen and the maids were all sitted in the meeting room, non was excluded. The queen sat in front of them, her face looked emotionless, straight and mean.

    There was silence as the maids watched filled with anxieties, what does the queen wants to talk about now? What?

    Rina on her own part sat in fear, she just hoped the queen doesn¡¯t want to talk about her going into throne room without giving the authority to.

    ¡°I called this impromptu meeting¡­¡±, she began, ¡°to rify you all on the serious issue at hand¡±, she paused and watched them all.

    ¡°Something tragic has happened, we all know. In most times like this, it depends on how we react to it that makes it bad ¡­ or worse¡±.

    ¡°You see what happened, I want you all to keep shut on the matter, no one, I repeat no one should tell it to anybody, including my husband and children¡±.

    Alina instantly nced at Rina, their gaze met and she nodded. Rina looked away, what¡¯s with this one?

    ¡°The Guru would be here soon, I am very sure of it. So when hees, nobody, I repeat again, nobody should tell what happened to him. If he asks any question, maids, you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s the answer, you don¡¯t know. Taken?¡±, she asked.

    They all nodded in reply.

    ¡°Taken your grace¡±, they said.

    ¡°If anyone dares unts my order¡±, she paused to watch them all, ¡°you will have me to contend with¡±, she said.

    Rina looked away, she really wasn¡¯t okay with this, what kind of speech was the queen giving? Hmm, she shifted on her seat.

    Suddenly they heard amotion downstairs and everyone nced at each other.

    ¡°Check what it is¡±, Arya ordered Prag and she bowed, then got up and walked to the window.

    She looked out and gasped. The others immediately looked tensed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±, Arya asked.

    ¡°He is here¡±, she slowly turned to them.

    They looked befuddled.

    ¡°Who is here?¡±, Arya asked.

    ¡°The Guru¡±.

 52

    THE hospital hallway and waiting room was filled to the brim with several people as they parambted about. Why not? They had heard the doctor himself; the CEO of Rana Hospitals came around.

    Raghav sat in his office as he busied himself writing on some files on hisrge desk, at intervals, he looked into hisptop whichid on the table, then he turned back to his writing.

    The office was arge one, a typical doctor¡¯s office. There was arge desk at the middle, a swivel chair on the opposite side of it, two swivel chairs on the other side, for visitors and patients.

    Therge desk was filled with so many files and documents all piled up, twoptops and some several other medical stuffs.

    On the walls were medical rted calenders and pictures. A huge photo frame of the prince in a doctor apparel stood boldly on the wall behind his seat.

    The inte buzzed and he nced at it, then dropped his pen to answer it.

    ¡°May?¡±, his cold voice spoke into the inte.

    ¡°Good day sir¡±, May from the other end replied, she was his secretary.

    ¡°Shoot ahead¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°The elderly patient who had said wanted you to attend to her is still waiting¡±, she said.

    Raghav sighed, rxing into his swivel chair. What the heck?

    This patient was an old woman, and ording to her, she hade because she heard he came around and so, she wanted him to attend to her personally.

    ¡°Alright, tell her to return tomorrow, if she doesn¡¯t want any other doctor to attend to her, I¡¯m seriously busy and filled with lots of work¡±, he exined.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±.

    ¡°Give her an appointment by 9am, I¡¯ll definitely attend to her tomorrow¡±, he interrupted.

    ¡°Okay Sir, consider it done¡±, and the call went off.

    He sighed and turned back to his work. What difference does it makes if he attends to her? They are all qualified doctors and it¡¯s the same thing, gosh! Heughed out.

    Minutester there was a knock on the door, and he subconsciously looked up.

    ¡°Come in¡±, he said and turned back to his work.

    The door opened and Terry entered.

    ¡°The man of the hour¡±, he hailed raising his fisted right hand.

    Raghav smiled and turned to him.

    ¡°Bro¡±, he said.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, he bowed then sat on the seat opposite him.

    ¡°How is your day going?¡±, Raghav asked.

    Terry sighed.

    ¡°Going fine. Mmmmm¡±, he chuckled.

    Raghav intently looked at him. Okay, what was going on now?

    ¡°What?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Maharana, you have been working so hectic since you arrived New York, like what the hell? No little y at all, just work, work, work¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oops¡±, he mouthed.

    ¡°Of course I have to work, to keep the money flowing bro¡±.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Come on, you are already a bastard multi billonaire. If anybody should work as this, it should be me, not you¡±, he said.

    He syed his right hand on his forehead, rxing morefortably into the swivel chair.

    ¡°You are right though¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Yeah, you need to hang out, cool off, rest, have fun, you know¡±, he winked.

    Raghav looked at him crankily and then shook his head.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t get what you mean by having fun though, but you are right¡±, he said.

    Terry smiled.

    ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t need to overwork yourself too much else Rina gonna have a heart attack and I know you don¡¯t want that¡±, he winked.

    His eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°You are an idiot¡±.

    Theyughed.

    ¡°Besides you don¡¯t call her Rina, she is my queen, add some respect¡±, he said.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, alright, taken¡±, he raised his two hands up in surrender.

    ¡°Well speaking of hanging out to cool off, where do you suggest?¡±, Raghav asked.

    ¡°Our usual, or do you have another ce in mind?¡±.

    He shook his head in the negation.

    ¡°Our usual please. I¡¯ll be with you in few minutes¡±, he began clearing up his desk.

    Terry nodded, then got up.

    ¡°Besides we have a lot of catching up to do¡±.

    Raghav giggled.

    ¡°So we haven¡¯t been catching up since?¡±, he asked.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ll be waiting at the parking lot¡±.

    ¡°Alright, will be with you shortly¡±.

    Terry slightly bowed, and walked out the office.

    ? Minutes Later ?

    Club Xhrine

    The duo arrived at the club few minutester, and they drove towards the parking lot. The usual urrence that follows their entrance took off, people shouting and cheering, all wanting to see, or touch the prince.

    The guards did their jobs well anyway, the people could only admire from a distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely bubbling herepared to the evenings¡±, Raghav said as they walked up to the entrance of the clubhouse.

    Terryughed.

    ¡°Come on man, clubbings are meant for evenings, not during the day time, so what do you expect?¡±.

    He simply nodded.

    ¡°You are right. Oh, let¡¯s sit under the bush bar today, I don¡¯t wanna get in¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh, alright¡±, and they changed directions, heading towards the back of the building.

    Soon they were settled under the bar, their table already set with different varieties of wines.

    ¡°Cheers my prince¡±, Terry said as he proposed for a toast.

    ¡°A toast to friendship, love and brotherhood¡±, Raghav replied and their ss tumblers nked against each other, then they drank.

    Raghav signalled to the guard closer to him.

    ¡°Get me the today¡¯s papers¡±, he ordered.

    The guard bowed and walked out.

    ¡°My gee, what do you need that for?¡±, Terry asked pouring himself some wine.

    Raghav scoffed.

    ¡°I need to be updated man¡±, he shortly replied.

    He noddedughing.

    ¡°Seriously, you are getting me worried these days Maharana¡±, he said.

    Raghav looked befuddled.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±, he sipped some wine from his ss tumbler.

    ¡°When did you start reading the news on papers? After you returned home? Or alright fine¡­ yourdy¡±, he stretched his cup towards him.

    Raghav kept mute staring at him, then he sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer for you right now bro¡±.

    The guard returned at that instant with the newspapers in his hands, and he handed it to him.

    Raghav first dropped his drink on the table, then collected the papers and began going through it. He kept flipping as Terry watched him.

    ¡°You remember Lionel?¡±, Terry suddenly asked.

    ¡°What about him?¡±, he asked still looking into the papers.

    ¡°He¡¯s blown bro¡±.

    ¡°Really?¡±, his eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Yup. He¡¯s actually travelled to Vietnam you know¡±.

    ¡°Someone most people thought would never go anywhere¡±, Raghav said, his eyes were still fixed on the papers.

    Terry sighed.

    ¡°This has really taught me a lesson, life is in stages. You so much believed in him, how did you know?¡±.

    Raghav smirked.

    ¡°Never look down on people except you wanna admire their shoes¡±, he picked up his drink from the table.

    Terry kept mute for some seconds, thenughed out.

    ¡°Real wisdom my prince, sounds funny though but real wisdom¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Raghav suddenly eximed as he looked into the newspapers. Terry turned to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°My gee, what¡¯s this?¡±, he handed the paper to Terry and he nced at it, then bursted outughing.

    ¡°Is it funny?¡±, Raghav asked taking the papers back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my prince, this is one of the things I had wanted to tell you, it¡¯s a good thing you saw it yourself though¡±, he sipped some wine.

    ¡°When did this one start?¡±.

    ¡°Barely two months ago¡±.

    ¡°And she¡¯s already blown? Already famous? Gosh! I doubt this¡±.

    Terryughed.

    ¡°I knew you were not gonna believe. Be is a renowned and well known model now, her shows are top notch¡±, he exined.

    Raghav spat out. Be, a model? My gee, like when did this happen? It was never in her agenda, never.

    He looked at her picture again and his eyes twitched.

    ¡°Did she do her body?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Oh yes she did. Models, they need to be slim you know¡±, he smirked.

    ¡°Ew, this disgusts me, the surgery has made her look ugly¡±, he pulled up a disgust face.

    Terryughed.

    ¡°Forget that part Raghav, she is a boss of her own now, the fame and money is now there. She normally visits the clubhouse and might even be here soon¡±, he shrugged.

    ¡°Goodness, I¡¯m more than surprised. Well, if that¡¯s what it¡¯s gonna take her mind off me, it¡¯s good¡±, he finished off the wine in his cup and Terry offered to refill it.

    ¡°Take her mind off you you say?¡±, he scoffed.

    ¡°Then you are wrong my prince. If you don¡¯t know, she actually went into the celebrity world to get your attention¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, his eyes were widened in surprise.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±.

    He sighed.

    ¡°She told that to me. My prince, Be is so obsessed with you, she is so desperate, she can go miles just to make sure she have you¡±.

    Raghav scoffed, what a possessed desperate woman? He was speechless to utter a word as he just sipped in silence.

    Just then there was amotion emanating from the other side of the building, like the sirens of an ambnce.

    Terry sat up.

    ¡°That¡¯s her¡±, he said.

    What the hell is she doing here?

    *

    *

    *

    The throne room was once again filled with the pce guards and the pce maids, this time much more than before as everybody was summoned.

    They were all standing in a semi circle, their hands put behind them as usual.

    The queen was sitting on a couch few distance in front of them, her face straight and mean as usual. Her daughter, Princess Prisha sat close to her. She had returned from her extra murals few minutes after the Guru arrived the pce.

    On therge spacing on the down floor of the room, a mat was spread and the Guru sat on it, his working materials spread on the mat as well.

    Rina looked at him intently, studying him. The Guru was a well known and highly respected person of the kingdom, he was seen and known as their personal and spiritual teacher.

    Hidden secrets and the rich knowledge of the kingdom was transmitted orally from him to the people. He guides the king most especially, and ordains royal councilors and cabs.

    He was also known to prescribe spiritual disciplines to their devotees, who follow their dictates in a tradition of service and obedience.

    This was Guru Nanak, he¡¯s been the guru of the kingdom from time immemorial, he was an old but strong white beard man and was only seen on rare asions. This was the second time Rina was seeing him, and she felt d to, he was indeed a man of wisdom to behold.

    There was great silence as everyone watched in fear as Nanak portray some items and yed some stunts right there on the mat.

    After some minutes, he looked up and gazed at everyone¡¯s face.

    ¡°A great tragedy has befallen Shi kingdom¡±, he began speaking.

    ¡°We already know that Nanak, what have youe here to do?¡±, Queen Arya asked.

    Nanak smirked.

    ¡°Hold it right there woman, the truth has to be told. The truth and nothing but the truth¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yes we know the¡­¡±.

    ¡°The children of yourte sister entered the pce this morning through the door, and they left through the window, like a thief¡±, he interrupted.

    Prisha flinched and turned to her mother. It seems she is still ignorant of what happened. Arya sighed and looked away, not wanting to meet her gaze.

    ¡°They havemitted atrocity and had defiled the throne, where is the king; his royal majesty?¡±, he asked.

    A hush fell on everyone as they began ncing at themselves. Prisha turned to her mother.

    ¡°Where is dad?¡±, she asked.

    Arya rolled her eyes then looked away.

    ¡°He is fine Prisha. Look Nanak, focus on what you came here for, I¡¯m still yet to know¡±.

    Prisha shook her head in negation.

    ¡°No mummy, no. You can¡¯t keep countering the Guru, where is dad? And what has your lovely nephew and niece done?¡±, she asked, shouting.

    ¡°You don¡¯t shout on your mother Prisha, I deserve respect¡±, she raged.

    Everyone flinched, almost freaking off. The arguments going on between the queen and the little princess was heated, jeez, the princess might look little, but she isn¡¯t.

    Prisha instantly became weak as she felt something amiss, tears began welling up her eyes.

    The Guruughed making everyone turn to him.

    ¡°Your beloved father, the king of this great kingdom is resting¡±, he said to Prisha.

    ¡°Resting? What do you mean resting?¡±, she asked, her voice was low.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nanak nodded.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, he returned home with a little headache, and had to retire to his room. But your mother, the queen is not helping matters¡±.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let youe into my pce to insult me Nanak¡±, the queen stood up, ¡°you better say what you have to say or I¡¯ll let my guards take you back to your temple¡±, she said.

    Nanakughed out again.

    ¡°You talk like a child woman. Why do you choose to cover up evil? You don¡¯t know what dangers, what harms you are protecting, wait until it blows up and end up harming you more¡±, he said.

    Arya sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough, say what you have to say and leave¡±, she sat down.

    ¡°I was in my temple few hours ago when suddenly, my water pot exploded, signalling danger. What happened in the throne room today?¡±, he asked.

    A hush fell on them, they all kept mute and silent, nobody was speaking, nobody made attempt to speak.

    Prisha looked around, hoping to get some information from someone.

    ¡°No one is talking, what happened?¡±, she bursted out crying.

    Oh, Rina felt sorry for her and wished she could talk, she looked at the queen, her mean face was fixed on the throne, she was mute as well.

    ¡°No one speaks?¡±, Nanak asked looking from one person to another.

    All their faces were expressionless, especially the guards, mean and straight.

    Nanak smirked nodding slowly.

    ¡°Everyone was present in the pce, yet no one knew what happened in the throne room¡±, he said.

    ¡°This is ridiculous, impossible¡±, Prisha said, she was now whimpering.

    The Guru sighed.

    ¡°Alright, I give three minutes, else, a great cmity would befall a very important member of the royal family¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Prisha eximed.

    Rina almost passed out, a great cmity? On a very important member of the royal family? Oh my goodness, what if the person is gonna be the prince? Her prince? What if it¡¯s Prisha? What if it¡¯s the king? Or what if¡­

    She turned to the queen, she still sat emotionless staring at nothing in particr. Rina flinched, like what the hell? Wasn¡¯t she scared it could be her, her husband or her children? Gosh! This woman was indeed heartless.

    She turned back to the Guru fighting with her conscience if she should speak out or not. This was a matter of life and death, the members of the royal family were important to her.

    Her prince could be involved, there¡¯s every possibility and she doesn¡¯t want that, he¡¯s so dear to her and so, she made up her mind to speak.

    ¡°Time psed, the cmity holds¡±, she heard the Guru announced and saw him packing up his materials.

    ¡°No ooooo!¡±, Prisha shouted, and she turned to her.

    ¡°Holy moly!¡±, Rina whispered.

    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t really know what happened¡±, Nanak suddenly said, ¡°of course I know, but I just wanted to hear it from someone as the tradition demands¡±, he got up.

    Rina was now feeling uneasy and ufortable, the Guru was about to leave, though it¡¯s alreadyte but she could still save someone.

    ¡°The fly which refuses to listen to instructions would definitely end up in the belly of a bird¡±, he spoke as he began leaving.

    ¡°To be forewarned is to be forearmed¡±, he stopped at the entrance, then turned to the people again.

    That was when Rina slowly shoot up her left hand, and the Guru sighted her.

    ¡°You want to say something?¡±, he asked and everybody turned to her immediately, except for the queen, she was still staring into space, looking at no one in particr.

    Jeez, goosebumps. Rina felt weird.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ yes¡±, she stuttered.

    Nanak smiled, at least there was one who¡¯s still brave. Prisha smiled too, at least she trusted Rina, even if no one else dares, she will.

    ¡°I know something, I was actually the one who had spotted him in here and shouted for help¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Prisha shouted.

    The queen turned to Rina instantly, and their gaze met, she flinched.

    ¡°I admire your courage girl, unfortunately it¡¯s already toote, the cmity still holds, it¡¯s in the tradition, but nevertheless, there is a reward for you¡±, and he turned away from them.

    ¡°I take my leave¡±, and finally he left.

    ? Minutes Later ?

    Queen Arya sat on the biggest couch in the living room, looking pained and angry. Infact, she was so peeved, so peeved.

    Two maids stood behind her, one at each end.

    Despite her stern warnings, someone dared unt it? What a disrespect!

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, she groaned and fisted her right hand then hit it on the arm of the couch.

    ¡°Who¡­ was¡­that¡­maid?¡±, she asked picking her words one after the other.

    The maids nced at themselves and shrugged.

    ¡°Who?¡±, Arya shouted, startling them.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s Rina¡±, one of them replied.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±, she banged her fist on the arm of the couch again.

    ¡°Go get her¡±, she ordered.

 53

    ¡°HUH? Damn it! How does she know I¡¯m here?¡±, Raghav asked.

    Terry giggled.

    ¡°She is not thest person to know about your whereabouts, she has eyes everywhere now¡±.

    Instantly, a familiar female voice ranted the air few distance away from them.

    ¡°Ohhhh, Zoya? You came around¡±, the voiceughed.

    Raghav growled, that her annoyingughter, he couldn¡¯t yet see her as she hadn¡¯t entered their corner.

    ¡°I will see youter, let me see my prince¡±, sheughed again.

    Thedy which just entered the bar portraying herself as Be couldn¡¯t just be Be, I mean, she looked totally different, only her voice still stood.

    She now looked slimmer and more curvy in her shape, her nose more pointed, her eyeballs more bigger, infact she just changed.

    She was putting on a short and skimpy ck Houston gown, and a red stilletos. Her strong perfume filled the bar as soon as she entered and Raghav¡¯s nose twitched, this was indeed an expensive one.

    She turned to Terry and stretched out her hands for a handshake.

    ¡°Hi Terry¡±, she said smiling broadly.

    ¡°Latest model in New York¡±, Terry hailed.

    She smiled.

    ¡°You can say that again¡±.

    Then she turned to Raghav who just sat watching her.

    ¡°Maharana, it¡¯s good to see you again¡±, she said and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Mm¡±, he scoffed.

    Be rolled her eyes, tucking her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t want to see me¡±, she said giggling.

    He sighed and sipped wine.

    ¡°How you been?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Missing you my prince¡±, and she stooped low then wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡°I know you have missed me too¡±, she whispered then gave him a peck on his cheek.

    Raghav just watched on, he just couldn¡¯t stop her. Immediately Terry¡¯s phone on the table rang out. He picked it up and peeked into it, then turned to Raghav.

    ¡°Larry¡±, he said.

    Raghav nodded.

    ¡°Hear him out¡±, he said and Terry got up, bowed and left the bar.

    ¡°I will be back in a jiffy¡±, he called back.

    Be smiled sheepishly and sat down on the seat vacated by Terry, then she dropped her phones on the table.

    ¡°My prince, you didn¡¯t tell me you were gonnae around¡±, she said as she picked up an empty ss tumbler and began filling it with wine.

    Raghav scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to¡±, he said.

    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t say that¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve actually been so busy with work and that¡¯s the reason I¡¯m justing to see you. Flying from state to state, receiving endorsements and all that. You know, my next step gonna be big, I¡¯ll be doing some modelling for Stacy Fashion Nova, I¡¯ve been granted that¡±, sheughed.

    Raghav looked at her as she talked nonstop, she had really really changed, not just in her body and personality, but also in her dispositions. Be was no longer the shy girl he used to know, she now had guts.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this your model stuff?¡±, he asked.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s my new found joy, I enjoy it¡±, she replied.

    He sighed.

    ¡°You never liked all these celebrity stuffs, body surgery and all? Why the change?¡±, he asked.

    Be simpered. So he could actually feel for her and ask such questions? Wow.

    ¡°Well if you must know my prince, I actually did this for you¡±, she drank off the remaining wine in her cup and began refilling it.

    ¡°Did I ask you?¡±.

    She looked intently into his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for just it, I¡¯m doing this to get your attention, to get you back¡±, she said in a hushed tone.

    He kept mute for a while, ying with the drink in his cup. What was wrong with this babe? He looked at her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Have I ever told you I get smitten with all these?¡±, he asked and waved his left hand at her.

    Her countenance dropped.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±.

    ¡°They don¡¯t matter to me, they don¡¯t bug me¡±.

    She cheered up again.

    ¡°Whatever. What matters to you then?¡±, she asked.

    He scoffed and looked away, saying nothing to her.

    ¡°You are not saying anything¡±, she nudged him.

    ¡°Nothing¡±, he shortly replied.

    She smirked nodding.

    ¡°I see, I promise to find out. I will go extra miles just to get you, just to get your attention¡±, she got up.

    He scoffed, what ady!

    ¡°I will be back tonight at the estate, I¡¯ve really missed you¡±, she licked her lips, rolling her eyes.

    Goodness, what sort of ady was this? She¡¯s really changed as far as he was concerned.

    Then she moved closer to him and within a twinkle of an eye, kissed him on his lips. Then she chuckled, what an achievement today.

    ¡°What achievement?¡±, he asked.

    She was taken aback.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. See you tonight¡±, and she dashed out the bar.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina walked into the living room together with the maid who had gone to call her. She walked up to the queen while the maid walked up to her position behind the queen.

    Rina was shaking like a leaf under the wind as she stood before the queen, why not? She has just been summoned.

    Queen Arya still in her state of fury and anger looked at Rina and she looked away, avoiding her gaze.

    Arya looked intently at the maid who had the guts, the audacity to disobey her. Hold on, she recognized her, this was the maid she had caught her son working with few months back, yes it was her.

    ¡°How dare you maid?¡±, she asked.

    Rina shook. She didn¡¯t mean to disobey the queen, she was only trying to protect the royal family.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your grace, I was only trying to protect¡­¡±.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±, Arya interrupted and she flinched.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°I said shut the hell¡±, she repeated.

    ¡°Who are your parents?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°My¡­ my dad, Mr Doween died about two years back. My mo¡­ mother is Mrs Selena Doween¡±, she stuttered.

    She pulled up a disgust face. She knew the family, they were one of the low elites in the kingdom, to put it mildly, they were paupers.

    ¡°Ew, that poor family?¡±, she asked and Rina looked up at her, her eyes widened in shock. Why would she say that?

    ¡°You were the one working with my son the other time¡±, she said leaving Rina confused. Was it a question or just a statement?

    ¡°Ye¡­yes your grace¡±, she reluctantly replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡±.

    Huh? Rina was taken aback, she was afraid to utter a word. If anyone was to tell her she and the prince are in love, it shouldn¡¯t be her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t repeat questions¡±, she said.

    ¡°Um we¡­ nothing really, he only offered to help me¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    She kept quiet for a while, staring at thedy before her, then she spoke up.

    ¡°You dared disobey my order, you unted it¡±, she fumed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±.

    ¡°No one, absolutely nobody does that and goes scot-free¡±, she whispered.

    ¡°You are fired!¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Rina eximed, her eyes already watery.

    ¡°Leave the pce!¡±, she ordered.

    *

    *

    *

    ¡°Hahaha¡±, Zainaughed out as she pped on Prince Zashil¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°You know that right?¡±, Zashil asked, he was alsoughing.

    Well, their date has been going on smoothly fine and awesome. She had told him virtually everything about herself and he¡¯s been aodating, he had made her rx and feel at ease with him.

    The anxiety and tensive atmosphere wasn¡¯t there anymore, she now felt at home.

    Zashil took her left hand and kissed the back of her palm, her cheeks blushed. He was apparently sitting next to her as he had left his seat on the other side of the table.

    ¡°You are so funny¡±, she said.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I feel honoured¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m the one who supposed to say that¡±.

    ¡°Whatever¡±.

    ¡°Can we please eat now, my stomach is rumbling¡±.

    ¡°Sure, your wish is mymand my Lady¡±, he got up and walked over to his seat and sat.

    ¡°Should I serve?¡±.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Serve us, or do you want a maid do that?¡±, he asked.

    She smiled.

    ¡°I have got hands¡±, and she began dishing out the food.

    When she was done, they started eating.

    ¡°Alright my prince, it¡¯s your turn now¡±, she said.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Go on, what do you want to know?¡±.

    ¡°Tell me about yourst rtionship, what happened?¡±, her eyelids flickered.

    Zashil smiled and looked at her.

    ¡°Curious girl¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she looked down at her food, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°Oh well, she cheated on me, I caught her with some guy on the day I was going to propose to her¡±.

    ¡°What! On the day you wanted to engage her?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he said as he drank some water. ¡°You know, it was so disheartening, so cruel and bad for me that I¡­¡±.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡±, she suddenly shouted, interrupting him and he dropped his cutleries and looked at her, she was sying her right hand on her chest and her eyes flickering open and close.

    He got up and moved to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±, he asked.

    She instantly took the ss cup and drank some water, still beating her chest.

    ¡°Zaina, calm down, just rx. What is the problem?¡±, he asked again.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°I sense trouble my prince¡±.

    Zashil looked befuddled.

    ¡°What trouble?¡±.

    ¡°My best friend, she¡¯s in danger¡±.

    ¡°The one you just told me about?¡±.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I perceive she is not safe¡±, she began coughing. Her body began heating up as she suddenly started feeling dizzy, her head twirled.

    Zashil was worried, what he gonna do?

    ¡°Take it easy Zaina, take it easy¡±, he calmed her down, picking his words one after the other.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±, he asked her.

    She looked up, her eyes were now red and watery. She felt weak and dizzy.

    ¡°Call Prince Raghav¡±, she said and passed out.

 54

    MRS Sarika inserted the key into the keyhole and yanked the door open. She entered into the living room and dropped her bag and phone on the center table, then heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Zaina¡±, she called walking into the kitchen. ¡°Zaina¡­¡±, she shouted this time but there was no response.

    She shrugged.

    ¡°My gee, I thought she must have been back home¡±, she said as she opened the refrigerator, selected out a bottle of water then closed it back.

    Then she walked to the ss rack, took a ss tumbler and poured herself some water, she was damn thirsty.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±, she eximed. ¡°Water is indeed life¡±, she said pouring herself more water into the cup.

    At that instant, her phone rang out from the living room and she rushed the water in the ss cup.

    ¡°That must be Zaina¡±, she said and ran out the kitchen. She got to the center table and picked up the ringing phone then peeked into it, ¡®Private Number¡¯, it read.

    ¡°Huh!¡±, she eximed making mental calctions with her brain as to who could be calling with a private number.

    She answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, this is Prince Zashil on the phone¡±, the person from the other end said.

    Mrs Sarika almost jumped out her skin, the prince calling himself, what could have happened? Well, she shrugged it off with a smile.

    ¡°Your grace, how is the date going?¡±, she spoke into the phone, giggling.

    ¡°Zaina just passed out few minutes ago¡­¡±.

    ¡°What! My God!¡±, her left hand went to her head as she screamed out.

    ¡°Passed out? What happened?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Calm down Mrs Sarika, it¡¯s not that serious. She¡¯s been revived already and well, infact she¡¯s asleep right now¡±, he paused.

    She heaved a sigh of relief, bringing down her left hand from her head and sying it on her chest.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡±, she mouthed.

    ¡°I only called to inform as courtesy demands, that you as her mother, may know¡±, he continued with an authority filled voice.

    She nodded like he could see her.

    ¡°That¡¯s very good of you your grace, I¡¯m really grateful¡±, she said.

    ¡°She will be absolutely fine¡±, he assured her.

    ¡°But your grace, is she still returning today?¡±, she asked.

    She heard him sighed before replying.

    ¡°Well ma¡¯am, that is left for her to decide, once she wakes, we will hear her decision¡±.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright. Thanks so much your grace, please do take good care of her for me, please¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°I will¡±, he replied and the call ended.

    Sarika flopped down on the couch nearby at the instant she went off the phone. What exactly could have made Zaina passed out? Like as far as she knew, she wasn¡¯t sick or something. So what?

    She sat on the couch thinking for a while, then she shrugged it off and got up, picking up her bag whichid on the table.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it isn¡¯t serious like Prince Zashil just said, let me take him for his words¡±, she muttered and walked into the room.

    Prince Zashil got off the phone and turned to Lady Aarti, who sat on the bed Zaina wasid, she was looking at him as expected.

    Well, after Zaina had passed out, Zashil had shouted for help and the maids rushed in, then carried her to his room where a doctor was invited toe check on her.

    It wasn¡¯t serious as Zashil as said, ording to the doctor, she passed out as a result of sudden build up stress in the body and brain, that all she needed was rest and a sound sleep.

    He then injected her and soon, she was revived but immediately drifted into sleep. She¡¯s been sleeping since then.

    ¡°Any progress?¡±, Lady Aarti asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded and looked out the window.

    ¡°At least she didn¡¯t throw tantrums¡±, he said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I knew she won¡¯t¡±, then she turned back to Zaina lying peacefully on the bed and began covering her up well with the duvet.

    ¡°How is she now?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Getting better. But how am I supposed to know? As a doctor?¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    Zashil sighed sying his right hand on his forehead in stress. Then he walked up to the bed and ced his hand on her forehead, feeling her temple.

    ¡°So you going to call him?¡±, she asked, tucking her hair behind her ear.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I have to, it was herst word before she passed out¡±, he exined.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Do you sense something?¡±, she asked.

    He looked at her.

    ¡°Like what my Lady?¡±.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s her best friend right?¡±.

    He nodded.

    ¡°And she asked you to call Raghav?¡±.

    ¡°Oh well yes¡±, he nodded again.

    She tilted her head.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s something going on between this Rina girl and Raghav. Zaina can¡¯t just sense she is in danger and then ask you to call Raghav, she can only do that when there¡¯s something going on¡±, she exined.

    Zashil looked away as he assimted what she had just said. Yeah, it could be true, it was actually making a sense. He turned back to her.

    ¡°I think you are right my Lady, something is actually going on¡±.

    ¡°This same girl is also working in the Bhagya pce as she said right?¡±, she asked again.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yes, she said that too¡±.

    She smiled sadly and slowly shook her head.

    ¡°No doubts, someone in the pce must be putting her in danger right now, and something keeps telling me it¡¯s Queen Arya¡±, she said with all boldness.

    Zashil heaved.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get there my Lady, I¡¯m not ready for that yet. Give me his possible contact so I can reach him, dy is dangerous¡±, he said.

    She bit her lower lips watching him.

    He gave out a dryugh.

    ¡°Please¡±, he said.

    She heaved and handed him her phone.

    ¡°Scroll up for his business contact, that¡¯s the one I can give out¡±, she said.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Awe on Lady, we are family¡±.

    ¡°Maybe¡±, and she turned to look at Zaina on the bed.

    *

    *

    ?? New York City ??

    Raghav Estates

    Raghav has just left the bathroom the second time since he returned to the estate. Since he returned, he has been feeling heated up and hot, so he went into the bathroom to cool off.

    That couldn¡¯t stop it, he felt being heated up again and so went into the bathroom a second time to take a shower.

    He noticed sweats dripping out his body as he changed into his clothes, even when under the air conditioned room, crap! This was strange and getting out of hand.

    He decided to take a nap and see if it would diminish a bit. So he put on all the fans, including the standing fan close to his bedside, increased the speed of the air-conditions and opened his windows wide open just to let air in.

    He was about lying on the bed when his business phone rang, disrupting his activities and getting him angry.

    At first he ignored it till it rang to an end, it was at the second ring that he walked up to the dressing table where the phoneid.

    He looked into it and as expected, it was an unknown number. That was the usual scenario, unknown numbers do call up his business phone, as it was only his business contact that most people could get through.

    He answered the call and the person from the other end spoke up.

    ¡°Am I talking with Prince Raghav?¡±, the voice asked, it was a male¡¯s.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±, he asked and sat on the seat facing the dressing mirror.

    ¡°This is Prince Zashil of Kuru kingdom¡±, the ever confident voice spoke.

    Huh? Kuru kingdom? Raghav sat up.

    ¡°Alright¡±, he said.

    ¡°I think your help is needed back home in the kingdom¡­¡±.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±, he got up. ¡°What the hell are you trying to talk about?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Prince Raghav, you should be going home right now, you are needed¡±.

    He was looking befuddled at first, notprehending the whole thing, then it hit him.

    Yes! This must be the reason of his ufortability and restlessness, something bad must have happened back at home.

    To who then? Dad? Rina? Prisha? Or probably his mom? Gosh! It could be the kingdom as a whole. This was a bad omen.

    Instantly, he tossed the phone back on the table without minding he was still on the phone with someone, then he rushed to his wardrobe.

    He began selecting out some clothes and dressing up to leave. As he dressed he called in Zoya.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, he bowed as he entered the room.

    ¡°Something urgent, make arrangements for flight right now, we are going back¡±, he said.

    Without uttering a word, asking silly questions or showing up a surprise face, Zoya bowed and left the room.

    Terry walked in almost immediately Zoya left. He met Raghav in the state he was, preparing to leave.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡±, he asked sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Yeah Terry, something urgent, going back home¡±, he shortly replied.

    Terry sat up and his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Oh! Back to town? You still have some undone work you know¡±, he said.

    ¡°That can wait till I¡¯m back¡±, he was now putting on his perfumes.

    Terry gave a nod.

    ¡°You can call as well though¡±.

    ¡°Go set out the car to leave for the airport, I really need to be out of here within minutes¡±, he ordered.

    He bowed and left the room.

    *

    *

    ?? Shi Kingdom ??

    |THE BHAGYA PALACE|

    The royal convoy drove into the pce like mad, as if they were being pursued or something.

    All the maids and guards outside on thepound all shook at the noise the screeching cars made. They all watched in fear most especially, the maids. Most of them stopped whatever work it is they were doing, just to watch the cars.

    The car carrying the prince drove straight towards the entrance of the pce, while the other cars drove to the garage.

    The guard at the front seat alighted even before the car could stop, and he opened the door for the prince, he alighted.

    The guard bowed and Raghav looked round the pce, and at all the maids and guards parambting about, then he rushed in.

    ¡°Wee your grace¡­ wee your grace¡±, they all bowed, greeting as soon as they saw him.

    The aura which greeted him as soon as he entered wasn¡¯t a weing one, and he felt more danger.

    He got to the stairs leading to the center of activities, that¡¯s the living room, his room and that of his sister, the maid¡¯s lodge and the kitchen, but he instead decided to get to his sister¡¯s room first.

    He didn¡¯t knock before entering, he just barged in, and he saw her lying on the bed and crying, jeez, he felt more ufortable.

    He stood at the door and looked around the room, seeing nothing changed he walked up to her.

    Prisha was so engrossed in her whimpering that she didn¡¯t know when someone opened her door and came into her room.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Raghav paused for a moment and watched her, whatever it is that is making her cry like this, must be something very serious.

    He tapped her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Leave me alone¡­ leave me alone. You have seeded in bringing untold cmities upon us mom, sorry to say but you are evil¡±, she said without bothering to look up.

    Jeez! Raghav was taken aback, what the hell is she talking about? Mom? Cmities? He was befuddled, like what the hell?

    ¡°What the hell are you ranting about Prisha?¡±, he finally asked.

    She was startled and she flinched, then turned to the person whom she had mistaken for her mother, and to her utmost and biggest surprise, it was her brother, the prince.

    Wow, she jumped up and locked him in a tight hug, she cried the more.

    She wondered, what was he doing here? She was worried, sad and happy at the same time.

    Worried because it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to return home, sad because of what happened at the pce earlier in the day, and happy because he returned.

    She unlocked from the hug.

    ¡°Wee your grace¡±, she bowed.

    He nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look someone who returned from a business trip, you look someone who hastingly returned after getting some news about home¡±, she said.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±, he asked.

    She sighed sadly, then cleaned up her eyes.

    ¡°Hold on first, she called you right?¡±.

    She called? He was so confused.

    ¡°Who the hell is she?¡±, he asked looking confused.

    Huh? She was taken aback? If she didn¡¯t call, then who the hell did?

    ¡°Well Prince Zashil was the one who called¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, she mouthed. How the hell did he knew what must have happened all the way from Kuru?

    ¡°What happened in my absence Prisha? And who you referring to as ¡®she¡¯?¡±, he demanded.

    Jeez!

    ¡°Um I meant Rina¡±, she said.

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°Rina? What happened?¡±.

    She looked away, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°She¡¯s been fired¡±, she dropped the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡±, he eximed, shouting at the top of his voice. She shook in fear.

    ¡°By who? When?¡±, he reeled out questions.

    ¡°Take it easy big brother, take it easy and calm down¡±.

    ¡°How can you ask me to calm down in such situation?¡±, he asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Who fired her?¡±, he asked picking up his words one after the other.

    She exhaled.

    ¡°My prince, it¡¯s a long¡­ long story. I¡­ I seriously can¡¯t say anything¡±, she shook her head.

    ¡°Where is she? And where is dad?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone back to her home, dad is in his room, felt a bout of headache after he returned from a royal function earlier today¡±, she exined.

    Raghav fisted his arms and punched into the air in anger.

    ¡°Crap! I ask again, what happened in the pce today Prisha?¡±, he was looking into her eyes this time.

    Prisha felt uneasy, was she the one to tell him what their cousins had done or their mom? Gosh! Could she?

    ¡°What have they done this time around?¡±, he was still looking at her.

    Shit! She had forgotten he was a mind reader, she decided to tell him everything.

    ¡°They were here this morning, I left for my extra murals, mom and dad had already left earlier before me for a royal function¡±, she began.

    Raghav stared intently at her as she spoke.

    ¡°Davida hade in here to taunt me as usual before I left. I came back hourster only to see the pce in a turmoil, the Guru was around even¡±.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°What! The Guru?¡±, he questioned in whisper.

    Everyone knows that whenever the Guru shows up, something bad was lurking around.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yes. He immediately called for a meeting at the throne room and said some things about mom covering up evil, and our cousinsing into the pce through the door, and leaving through the window like thieves. He said so many things warning against treachery, most especially mom¡±.

    ¡°Goodness! They must have done something, I warned mom against letting them in at first¡±, he said.

    ¡°A great taboo. Iter learned Amaya broke into the throne room andid his filthy unworthy hands on the golden sceptre, and wore the royal crown¡±.

    ¡°Jeez! Was that some sort of y or what? Where were the guards?¡±.

    ¡°Davida had earlier spiked their drinks and they fell into a deep sleep¡±.

    ¡°Holy moly! These kids really had a great time, this is all mom¡¯s fault. How about Rina?¡±.

    ¡°Well I think mom had warned them before hand never to say anything about what happened, because when the Guru began asking questions about it, nobody said anything, they all kept mute. And even when he had threatened that a great cmity would befall a very important member of the royal family, nobody still talked.

    ¡°It was Rina whoter put up her hand to say something, but it was alreadyte. Now I don¡¯t know who this is going to befall¡±, she teared up again and began crying.

    God! This was too much for Raghav to hear, too much for him to handle. He began pacing about, walking to and fro.

    What kind of a mother would let some tragedye upon her family? Why was she covering the evil her sister¡¯s childrenmitted?

    He turned to Prisha.

    ¡°Finish up¡±, he said.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what they hade here to do, but I think it was Rina who rendered it futile and useless. She was the one who caught him in the throne room and began shouting for help.

    ¡°Mom fired her because she spoke out¡±, she concluded, and flopped down on the bed, still crying.

    Immediately, he left the room, heading for the living room. As expected, he saw his mother there, sitted on her favourite spot, on thergest couch.

    Two maids stood behind her as usual. He fumed and hurriedly walked in.

    ¡°Mother I need an exnation. What exactly is going on?¡±, he asked as he went further, startling everyone.

    When did he return? Besides, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be back now?

    Arya regarded him and then looked away, ignoring him.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you mother, how dare you?¡±.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare challenge the actions of your mother son, it¡¯s for your own good¡±, she said.

    ¡°Whose good? I told you, those useless cousins of ours aren¡¯t worth it, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, you wouldn¡¯t¡±.

    ¡°Shut it!¡±, she shouted. ¡°One more word¡­¡±.

    ¡°What you gonna do mother?¡±, he interrupted.

    ¡°Look mother I¡¯ve note here to exchange words with you, those devils are going under the knife, that¡¯s my stance, when I get them, I¡¯ll tear them apart¡±, he demonstrated with his hands.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°You will do no such thing son¡±.

    ¡°Okay, wait till you see their dead bodies. Mother how could you? I warned against letting them in, but you unted and went ahead, now see. I only wish that whatever cmity it¡¯s, it should befall you alone¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, she got up.

    ¡°You heard me right. Since you turn out to be this cruel, you alone would suffer it, hmmmm¡±, he growled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you son. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m the queen, and I give out rules, I order around and all must be obeyed¡±.

    ¡°You are turning a cruel queen mother, it isn¡¯t gonna lead you anywhere¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°You can say that again, it seems the soft side I was giving you guys was taken for granted, I decided to bring out the new me¡±, and sheughed again then sat down.

    Raghav stood fuming as he watched herugh and take her seat.

    ¡°The battle line is been drawn mother, and I¡¯ll start it with those so called cousins¡±, then he turned and left.

    ¡°I will be waiting for you¡±, she said in a whisper, then smirked.

 55

    RAGHAV angrily walked out the living room to his father¡¯s chambers, he needed to see him.

    He got to the room and entered. From the door, he saw him lying on the bed, whether he was asleep or not, he didn¡¯t know and he didn¡¯t care to, he just wanted to see him. He walked further to meet him.

    ¡°All hail Maharajah, the king of Shi kingdom¡±, he bowed as soon as he got to him.

    King Neel turned towards him and he forced a smile, he was awake.

    ¡°My son, you are back? You came home rather too early¡±, he said and tried to sit up, Raghav helped him out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ yes father, I¡¯m back¡±, he shortly replied, rather cagey.

    He had decoded he hadn¡¯t known about what happened yet, and he didn¡¯t want to tell him in order not to detororiate his health, besides, he could handle it himself.

    ¡°No son, you were supposed to be back in about few months¡±, he said.

    Raghav sighed, he knew his father to be a wise man, and so decided to handle the matter with wisdom.

    ¡°Yes dad, you are right. But you see, going back there isn¡¯t that stressful for me so I can easily return and leave again anytime¡±, he shrugged his shoulders.

    His father sighed and coughed mildly, beating his chest.

    ¡°Sorry dad, should I get you water?¡±, he asked.

    Neel shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Raghav, don¡¯t bother¡±.

    ¡°Be strong for us father, for the kingdom, be very much strong¡±, he encouraged him.

    He nodded.

    ¡°I will son, don¡¯t bother much about me, I¡¯ll be out of this soon¡±, he assured.

    Raghav nodded.

    ¡°Tathaastu, Amen¡±, he replied putting his palms together.

    ¡°Have you seen your mother? When we returned to the pce I overheard one of the guards saying something about the throne room, I really couldn¡¯t get it, your mother hushed him and I really wasn¡¯t in the mood to make him talk, I was weak¡±, he touched his face.

    Raghav¡¯s heart skipped a beat, my gee, he already knows something happened.

    ¡°Besides, Amaya and his sister were here earlier, I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with them, because you never liked them and I believe in you¡±, he coughed again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know though, but seriously dad, all you need is rest¡±, he replied him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys are trying to hide from me, but whatever it is, I know you can handle it¡±.

    ¡°I can handle anything dad, just go to rest and be energized¡±, he helped him lie back on the bed.

    ¡°You will be fine father¡±, he got up.

    ¡°Tell Prisha toe see her father, I haven¡¯t seen her¡±, he called back.

    ¡°Alright, she will be here in a jiffy¡±, and he walked out the room.

    Walking along the hallway, he bumped into Alina. She shouted out loud and wanted to embrace him, but halted, still shouting though.

    ¡°Your grace, you are back, wee my prince¡±, she said smiling sheepishly.

    ¡°Yeah I am¡±, he replied and continued walking away.

    Alina wasn¡¯t deterred.

    ¡°Do you need anything? Should Ie over to your chambers?¡±, she asked and followed him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ yes¡±, he said.

    She smiled broadly.

    ¡°What my prince, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Go tell Princess Prisha that the king wants to see her, tell her to be of her good behavior¡±, he said and walked away.

    She immediately felt downcast as she watched him walk away, then she shrugged and lit up.

    ¡°Well thank goodness, that bitch is gone for good, I now have the prince as before¡±, she smiled broadly then walked away.

    Five minutester saw Raghav sitted on a seat in the little garden behind the pce building, in front of him stood ten guards.

    They were all looking mean and peeved.

    ¡°It¡¯s so disheartening that just few days I left, such thing happened and I said I left guards behind¡±, Raghav raged as shouted in anger, looking from one guard to the other.

    ¡°My goodness! You guys just showed me the weakling side of you, I never knew you had it, jeez!¡±, he shook his head in sorrow.

    ¡°We are really sorry your grace, it was the queen¡±, the boss of them all spoke up on behalf of the others.

    ¡°To hell for all I care¡±, he spat out, almost interrupting.

    ¡°Has the queen now turned the king? Two fes, just two people you couldn¡¯t handle, oh jeez, I¡¯m so disappointed¡±, his countenance fell.

    The guards all kept mute, listening.

    ¡°Not to talk of Rina¡±, the prince continued, ¡°I appointed the ten of you to keenly keep watch over everything while I am away, but what did I get in return? Disappointments¡±, he ranted.

    Then he rxed back into his seat and heaved heavily, his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°I want them captured¡±, he said.

    ¡°Mobilize more guard to join you, search every nooks and crannies of the kingdom and beyond, bring them to me, alive¡±, he said.

    ¡°Is that understood?¡±, he shouted.

    ¡°Yes your grace¡±, they replied in unison.

    ¡°Understood?¡±, he shouted again.

    ¡°Very well your grace¡±, they replied.

    ¡°Good, tell no one and get down to work¡±, and he got up and walked away.

    The guards bowed.

    He hastingly got to his room and locked up the door, then he flopped down on the bed, a little tear escaped his eyes.

    Why has his mom suddenly changed to bing cruel? Gosh! Whatever it is, he just thinks she¡¯s trying topete with his father.

    ¡®Come on Raghav, you are a prince, be a man and own up, you can fight this¡¯, he heard an inner voice from within, and he cleaned off his eyes.

    Then he took out his phone; the one he has been going about with, and he rang Rina.

    It rang for long but wasn¡¯t picked, he sighed and tried it again, same thing, she wasn¡¯t picking.

    Once¡­ twice¡­ he continued calling, she didn¡¯t pick up. Then he decided to send her a text, and wait a little bit.

    *

    *

    ?In A Faraway Land?

    In a little dark old house sat Amaya on an old couch, going through his phone.

    Davida walked in from the other room in the house carrying two hot mugs of tea in a tray. She walked up to the center table; the only table in the room and dropped the tray, then dashed out again.

    Amaya looked up from his phone and turned to the tray his sister had just kept on the tray, and he hissed.

    He looked around the old house and his hissing deepened. Aside the old couches and table, there was nothing more in the room. It was an old house, everything in it looked old and dusty, the windows, the curtains, the louvres, the ceiling, everything, there were cobwebs everywhere.

    Well, immediately after escaping from the pce, they had ran home, packed up few of their belongings, just few and had ran to a farawaynd.

    They had instantly decoded the guards gonnae after them since all they nned didn¡¯t work out, so they decided to vacate the kingdom.

    Davida walked in again, this time, she was holding another tray, and in it were two tes of boiled potatoes and egg sauce. She dropped it on the table.

    ¡°Lunch is ready brother¡±, she announced.

    He sighed saying nothing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±, she asked as she set the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡±, he said and turned back to his phone.

    Her face changed.

    ¡°Come on bro, don¡¯t say that. You have to eat, get some strength then we talk of what next to do¡±, she said.

    He sighed again, still ignoring her. Then she walked up to him and ced her right hand on his shoulder,forting him.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t our fault that it had to happen the way it did,e on Amaya you tried your best, we all did. At least mom would be satisfied with what you have done¡±, then she hugged him.

    ¡°Come on brother, you have tried. All will be fine¡±.

    ¡°Is this how we will keep on running for our lives?¡±, he asked and she stood straight.

    ¡°For now yes, we need to be safe. You know what gonna happen once they get us, we are fugitives now¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Gosh! We have left thefort of our home, the pleasure, the freedom, the liberty, and we are now stucked in here, in this old house, no jobs no nothing. Our ounts would soon be red, how we gonna replenish it?¡±, he asked rhetorically.

    Davida sighed, that was true, the reality of it. The house they were staying in had been given to them by the queen, their aunt, their bank ounts were being paid in money every month by her too, how were they gonna be getting all these again. But well, life must move on.

    ¡°You keep onining, let¡¯s eat first then we figure out a way as we have always done¡±.

    ¡°All these won¡¯t be happening, if not for that maid, she was the one whom had thwarted my ns, ahh¡±, he groaned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will be fine. Let¡¯s eat¡±, she said and began dragging the table towards them, it was a low table.

    *

    *

    *

    Rinaid on the bed crying profusely, soaking the bed with her tears. She refused to beforted by anyone.

    At the instant Queen Arya asked her to leave the pce, she had fell on her knees and begged like she had never did, but the queen remained adamant and obstinate, she already had her mind made up.

    After begging and pleading non stop, she shrugged it off and went straight to her room, then began packing up all her things into her travelling boxes.

    As she did all this, she cried. Alina had taunted andughed at her, together with her cohorts, only Tanuforted her.

    Then she had entered the car and was driven back home. Her mother wasn¡¯t in when she came, she had used her spare key to open the door and then flopped down on the bed and cried.

    For over two hours, sheid on the bed crying, there was no one, no mom, no Zaina, no Raghav, nothing. Just herself.

    She was still crying when her phone rang out into the still silence of the room, jolting her.

    She ignored it, and it stopped. The second ringing came again and that was when she picked up the phone and looked into it, it was Raghav.

    Her crying increased and she dropped the phone, why was he calling now when it was alreadyte? Why?

    The time he was supposed to call he didn¡¯t, after she¡¯s been thrown out of the pce and humiliated by those nasty maids that he decided to call, damn it. She refused to pick up the call and left it ringing.

    If Raghav really loves her, he would havee to her rescue earlier on and not when it¡¯s alreadyte.

    It didn¡¯t stop ringing either, it had ring for like five times, before she put it on silent.

    She wasn¡¯t ready to talk to him now, all she needed at that moment was space, space to cry, space to let out her emotions, her pains, her sorrows.

    She was still sobbing when suddenly she heard her door creaked open and she looked up, it was her mother.

    ***

    Mrs Doween returned home earlier than usual from the mart that fateful afternoon, oblivious of what had happened. She inserted her key into the keyhole and yanked the door open, then she entered.

    She freezed on entry, what? What were her eyes seeing? Travelling boxes, she looked at them properly, they were Rina¡¯s.

    She looked up towards her room. My gee, don¡¯t tell me she is back? For what exactly? What would bring her back home if not being fired?

    God! She instantly tossed her bag on the couch and ran to her room, on getting to the door she heard little sobbing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She opened the door and jeez, there her daughter was, lying on the bed and sobbing, and she looked up.

    ¡°What! What are you doing here?¡±, she shouted.

 56

    SELENA was to her utmost surprise seeing her daughter lying on the bed and sobbing, she was taken aback. Like what was she doing here? Like this?

    ¡°What are you doing here Rina?¡±, she asked again and began walking up to the bed.

    On seeing her mother, her sobbing increased again. What she gonna tell her mom? That she was fired by the queen? And why? Gosh! She wasn¡¯t ready for this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting daughter, what are you doing here? What is it?¡±, she sat down beside her on the bed.

    Rina turned to face her, still lying on the bed.

    ¡°I was fired mom¡±, she dropped the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡±, she got up. ¡°For what? What did you do?¡±, she asked, her eyes were widened in shock.

    ¡°Please sit mom, I did nothing¡±, she said amidst tears.

    ¡°How can you do nothing and get fired?¡±, she sat down.

    Rina sighed, then cleaned her eyes de miwith the back of her palm and sat up.

    ¡°Hear me out first before you conclude¡±, she sniffed.

    ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯m all ears¡±, she folded her arms.

    Rina sighed again, then went ahead to tell everything to her, beginning, excluding none. From when she was asked to go clean up the throne room, to when she saw the stranger in the room and then shouted for help, and down to the Guru paying a visit, and then finally, she getting fired because she spoke up.

    The only part she had avoided talking, was that of she and the prince, she didn¡¯t want her to know they were in love, like, she doesn¡¯t want to bug her with such matter yet. ording to her, it¡¯s still too early for that.

    Selena heaved heavily, this really wasn¡¯t a little thing. Her daughter had really gone through a lot.

    ¡°Hold on, have you been given the allow to enter the throne room?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°No, some maids made me do that, I just had toply¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Comply? Did you just sayply?¡±, Selena asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Why that? Wait, are the maids in charge?¡±.

    ¡°Nope, you see mom they are just jealous or something, I don¡¯t know¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t get into their way?¡±.

    ¡°No mother no, that was one thing I tried avoiding throughout my stay there¡±.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Anyways, I can¡¯t put mes on you, you were trying to save us; to save the kingdom, and you spoke the truth. I¡¯m not against that¡±.

    She forced a smile.

    ¡°Thank you mom, thank you for believing in me, thank you so much¡±, and she held her in a tight embrace.

    ¡°I will always do Rina¡±, they unlocked from the hug.

    ¡°Thanks¡±.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be crying anyways, you shouldn¡¯t, I mean why should you?¡±, her mom asked.

    Rina hissed silently, how was she gonna tell her she was crying for her love, her first love and not because she was fired? Ahh, she just can¡¯t, she gave up.

    ¡°You have made some money already, you can use that to start up something¡±, she counselled.

    She looked intently at her.

    ¡°You are right mom, I¡¯ll just have to sit down and think what I¡¯m gonna do, or perhaps I¡¯ll call Zaina to help me out¡±, she said even before she could stop herself.

    Her mom¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Good thing you spoke about her, have you called her?¡±, she asked.

    Gosh! She hasn¡¯t, and she wasn¡¯t ready to. She nced at her phone whichid on the bed and looked away.

    ¡°No mom, I haven¡¯t¡±, she replied.

    ¡°You should Rina, she should know¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, I will¡±, she said.

    Well, as far as she was concerned, Zaina was somewhere in Kuru kingdom having a great time with her prince, and she also wasn¡¯t ready to tell her mom about it.

    ¡°You should. So, you just have to stop crying, get into the bathroom and freshen up thene down for a super dinner, I¡¯m gonna treat you so great¡±, she touched her cheeks.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Thank you mother, I¡­¡±, the lighting up of her phone whichid on the bed interrupted her, and they both turned to it.

    The phone wasn¡¯t ringing out as she had earlier put it on silent, so it was just the way it hade up, shing light that had interrupted them.

    Selena who sat closer the phone looked into it and freezed, jeez, the name. She looked up at her daughter for enquiry.

    Rina instantly knew what was amiss, she looked away at the instant her mom turned to her, avoiding her gaze. Holy crap! What she¡¯s been avoiding.

    Damn you Raghav, damn you, she cussed within her.

    It rang and stopped, and then began ringing again.

    ¡°Pick up your call¡±, she said to her.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No mom, I don¡¯t want to¡±, she said and snatched the phone, then tossed it away.

    ¡°Why?¡±, she demanded.

    ¡°Nothing mom, I just don¡¯t want to¡±.

    Selena kept quiet for a while regarding her, making Rina ufortable and keeping her in suspense.

    Rina on her own part was feeling uneasy as her mom stared at her non stop, she was anxious, she should just spill out whatever it is in her mind, she was ready to face it now.

    ¡°Why is Prince Raghav calling you?¡±, she finally asked.

    She began scratching the back of her head, searching for the right thing to say.

    ¡°Um mom¡­ I¡­I really don¡¯t know. I guess maybe he¡¯s trying to call me back to the pce, like he must have returned and found out¡­ or something like that¡±, she stuttered.

    Selena was just staring at her, like what the hell? Does she take her for a fool or what?

    ¡°The prince shouldn¡¯t be calling you, let alone having your contact¡±, she said.

    Rina rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh well, but now he has it¡±, and she looked away.

    She sighed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s is going on between you and Prince Raghav?¡±, she asked.

    Rina swallowed hard, almost jumping out of her skin, huh? Howe she had suspected?

    ¡°Going on? Like, I don¡¯t understand mom¡±, her eyelids flickered.

    ¡°Gosh Rina, don¡¯t take me for a fool, I see things and I discern, what is going on?¡±, she shouted.

    Rina flinched.

    ¡°Alright mother¡­ alright, we; Prince Raghav and I, we are in love¡±, she let it out.

    ¡°What!¡±, as expected, she eximed out as she cupped her hand on her mouth, her eyes so wide in shock and surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, we love each other¡±, she replied looking away.

    ¡°Goodness, how could you let that happen Rina?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault mom, I didn¡¯t force him to fall in love with me¡±, she spread out her arms.

    ¡°You could have avoided it¡±.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡±, they continued arguing.

    Selena finally sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to bring troubles for us, these are royals we are talking about¡±, she said and got up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this would¡±, she said even against her wish, definitely she knew it would.

    ¡°I sent you to the pce to go work, not to go fall in love¡±, she snapped.

    ¡°Freshen up ande down to the sitting room, we need to talk¡±, and she walked away.

    Rina sighed, this was the exact reason she didn¡¯t wanted to tell her mom about Raghav, she knew she wouldn¡¯t want to hear of it.

    She nced at her phone, then picked it up. The call came in again and that was when she saw a text which he had also sent.

    She shrugged it off and tossed the phone aside, then dashed into the bathroom.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav sighed as the phone wasn¡¯t picked up again for the upteenth time, crap! He tossed the phone away.

    Why wasn¡¯t she picking up? Was it his fault? Was he really not there for her? Or was he not really protecting her as he should?

    God, he sighed and syed his hands on his face.

    He gave up calling and decided to track her, but then he decided against that, he was gonna visit Kuru, yeah, that was the sure thing to do now.

    Since Zashil had called, it meant he knew something so he was gonna go up there to get some more information.

    Although this wasn¡¯t the time for him to be there, considering the fact that he had stopped allmunications with them long time ago, though reluctantly and just because his mother had asked to, but now, he was gonna damn all consequences and face the reality.

    Zashil had called, meaning he could help him out, with this, he got up and walked to his closet and began changing into a more befitting casual wear.

    That done, he picked up his phone and sent a text to the contact Zashil has used in calling.

    Now, all done, without informing Prisha, with the guards on the lookout for the culprits, he dashed out the room and left for Kuru.

    ? Kuru Kingdom ?

    THE BAHWAN PALACE

    Two maids and a guard directed Raghav as they took the stairs, towards the balcony on the third floor of the pce.

    He had arrived The Bahwan Pce few minutes ago, these maids and the guard showing him the way, were the ones who hade to wee him and also to show him the way.

    They walked until they got to the balcony and the guard opened the door to the balcony, while the maids bowed and left.

    Raghav entered and about five pairs of eyes rested on him, jeez, he almost freaked out.

    There was his most precious aunt, Lady Aarti, her husband, the heir to the throne of Kuru kingdom, Prince Rudra, his brother, Prince Zashil, the one whom had called, little Alisha, his favourite, andstly, a youngdy, he doesn¡¯t know her.

    They were all sitted on a round table eating fruits, chatting andughing. The chatterings andughs all ended at the instant he stepped in.

    ¡°Uncle Raghav¡±, little Alisha shouted and jumped off her seat, then rushed up to him, her arms spread out for a hug.

    His face splitted into a big smile

    ¡°Ohh baby Ali¡±, he spread out his arms as well ready to catch her.

    She ran into his arms and he caught her, then carried her up.

    ¡°Woah Ali baby, you are now a big girl¡±, he said, though wondering within him how she was still able to recognize him, even after all those years.

    She smiled and pouted.

    ¡°Yes uncle, I¡¯m so d you are here, my mom told me you will being¡±, she said and nced at her mom.

    Lady Aarti and the others just sat watching them, surprise and shock on their faces.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±, he asked and began walking towards them, still carrying her.

    ¡°Yeah and I¡¯ve been itching to meet you¡±, her little voice chattered.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±, he left his words hanging as soon as he got to the table and lowered her down, then he turned to them.

    Well, Zashil had seen the text he had sent and informed the others, they had quickly prepared and waited his arrival, even Prince Rudra who wasn¡¯t in town, had to make it and returned.

    Zaina on her part who was already awake seemed happy to hear he was on his way, like, she really hadn¡¯t met the prince of Shi kingdom, now, she was going to.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, he put his palms together, ¡°permit me to join this great gathering¡±, he said.

    ¡°Teddy¡±, Lady Aarti shouted out and he turned to her, instantly, memories of all the years came flooding back and he regretted listening to his mother, and staying away from this lovely family.

    He walked up to her and fell down at her feet, his head bowed downwards.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt Aarti, I¡¯m really sorry¡±, he said in a whisper.

    Lady Aarti couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and she let the tears flow, then she got up.

    ¡°Stand up Raghav, I hold nothing against you¡±, she said between sobs and he obeyed, they were now facing each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your bidding, you were forced to, I¡¯m not angry with you, but thank God, you remembered family¡±, and they embraced so tightly.

    The atmosphere at the moment was so tensed, everyone present felt the impulse, even little Alisha could be seen cleaning off the little tears dropping from her eyes.

    For good three minutes, both aunt and nephew were still locked in an embrace, whimpering.

    Alisha got fed up, this was taking longer than she expected.

    ¡°Alright, will you two get over with that now?¡±, she asked and Zaina sharply turned to her, she pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have you here Teddy¡±, she said and they unlocked from the embrace.

    Raghav smiled, Teddy, that was her pet name for him, and he loved it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honour and pleasure that you granted my request to visit, even though it was urgent and looked rather too unofficial¡±, he said looking from the others to her.

    Lady Aarti smiled.

    ¡°Come on, we are family¡±, she said and turned to the others.

    ¡°Come on, meet my family¡±, she said.

    Raghavughed out.

    ¡°Aunt, I know them huh¡±.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t¡±, she shook her head in negation.

    Then she sat down and ced her right hand on her husband, who sat next to her.

    ¡°This is Prince Rudra, my lovely husband and heir to the throne of Kuru kingdom¡±, she exined.

    Raghavughed out, he actually knew them except for thedy, anyways, he allowed her do her thing.

    ¡°All hail Maharana¡±, he bowed before Rudra.

    Rudra who had been sitting in silence and watching, smiled as he got up.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, he bowed as well then they shook hands and greeted as princes do.

    ¡°We pray our kingdoms never go extinct¡­¡±, Rudra said.

    ¡°¡­ and our fathers who has once existed long before us, never ignore us when we call upon them¡±, Raghav replied.

    ¡°Tathaastu¡­ Amen¡±, everyone present replied putting their palms together.

    ¡°Been a long time bro¡±, Rudra said and gave him a hug, then patted him on his back.

    ¡°Absolutely man¡±, he replied and they all bursted intoughter.

    Although Lady Aarti was his aunt, she was still young as her parents had birthed her sote, giving she and her brother, which is his father, King Neel, a very big gap.

    And so, it looked as if Lady Aarti was his elder sister even, and not his aunt. Therefore, Rudra, her husband sees Raghav as a brother, and not even as his wife¡¯s nephew.

    Rudra finally sat, and Lady Aarti continued. She pointed towards Zashil who sat opposite her, at the other side of the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s Prince Zashil, my brother inw and the second great prince of Kuru kingdom¡±, she introduced.

    Zashil smiled and got up, and the same way Raghav and Rudra had greeted, they greeted too.

    ¡°Been a real long time my prince¡±, Zashil said.

    Raghav noddedughing.

    ¡°You are not far from the truth bro, we have a lot of catch-ups to do¡±, he said and everyoneughed out, he sat down.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡±, Lady Aarti said pping her hands, trying to get their attention. Then she pointed towards Zaina who sat next to Zashil.

    ¡°Permit me to introduce to you¡­¡±, she cleared her throat, Raghav watched her impatiently, he couldn¡¯t wait to know who she was.

    ¡°The new princess of the house¡­¡±, she continued, ¡°the new queen, the new baby¡­¡±.

    ¡°An¡±, little Alisha interrupted and everyoneughed, Zaina couldn¡¯t help it, she was grinning from ear to ear, and blushing hardly.

    ¡°¡­ the jewel, the honey bunch and the sweetheart of his grace, Prince Zashil, in the person of Sachin Zaina,e on guys¡±, she concluded and everyone began pping.

    Zaina bowed and got up, then turned to Raghav, her face full of smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured your grace, to be standing right before you this wonderful evening¡±, she said and bowed before the prince.

    The pping increased, little Alisha even blew her a kiss.

    Raghav smiled.

    ¡°And it¡¯s also my pleasure, to meet our new princess¡±, he extended his hand for a handshake.

    Huh? Zaina was taken aback, she wasn¡¯t expecting it, and she turned to the others, she could see them nodding their heads in approval.

    ¡°Come on Aunt Z¡±, Alisha said in her tiny voice.

    She then turned to him and took his hand and they shook.

    ¡°My pleasure too¡±, she said.

    Raghav nodded and Zaina sat down. Wow, she never believed, even in her wildest dreams that she would much as shake hands with Prince Raghav, goodness, everyone must hear this.

    ¡°That was awesome¡±, Lady Aarti said then turned to her little daughter, who also sat next to her, on her left.

    ¡°Finally, meet my joy, my happiness, the reason I smile everyday¡­¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, Rudra interrupted with his brows furrowed, and everyone turned to him, thenughed out. Alisha was busy swinging herself from side to side.

    ¡°My womb opener¡­¡±, she continued, ¡°in the person of Alisha, aka Ali baby¡±.

    The cheerings andughter which followed this could not be overemphasized, it was indeed a moment of family¡¯s joy and happiness.

    Alisha got down her seat and put her palms together.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, she said.

    ¡°No Ali baby, the right way¡±, Rudra corrected, and she obeyed instantly.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she bowed and everyone pped.

    Raghav smiled and carried her up.

    ¡°You have grown so big Ali baby¡±, he said.

    ¡°You have said that before¡±, and heughed, then dropped her down.

    ¡°Sit beside me uncle¡±, she gestured and he smiled, then sat beside her.

    At the instant he sat down, his phone rang out and he took it out from his trouser pocket. He looked into it, it was the boss, that was what he was called.

    He took excuse and then answered the call. The others continued with their chats.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, he greeted, ¡°we have actually searched everywhere my prince, but yet we couldn¡¯t find them¡±, the boss said.

    Raghav scoffed.

    ¡°Every nooks and crannies?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Every, all¡±, he replied.

    ¡°And beyond?¡±.

    ¡°Yes your grace¡±.

    ¡°They are somewhere in this earth or have they gone to another? Search for them¡±, he shouted into the phone, forgetting he had people around.

    ¡°Your wish is ourmand your grace¡±, came the reply.

    ¡°The house, get men to guard it, they mighte around some day, you never can tell¡±, he said.

    ¡°Taken Maharana, taken¡±, he said.

    Raghav hissed and ended the call, then dropped the phone on the table and turned towards the others.

    ¡°What exactly is going on Raghav?¡±, Rudra asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°A lot man, a whole lot¡±, he replied.

    ¡°I hope my brother is safe? And Prisha?¡±, Lady Aarti asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Very much fine. It¡¯s just¡­ my God¡±, he paused, he just couldn¡¯t voice it out. How could he tell them what his mother had done? Someone who was supposed to protect them?

    ¡°I understand bro, it¡¯s fine¡±, Rudra came to his rescue.

    He turned to Zashil.

    ¡°Zashil, why did you call?¡±, he asked.

    Zashil sighed and turned towards Zaina.

    ¡°Here, she helped me to¡±.

    Raghav was confused.

    ¡°How?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Actually she is from Shi kingdom, your kingdom¡­¡±.

    ¡°Really?¡±, he interrupted and turned to her.

    ¡°Yeah. She came for a date, actually today is our first day of meeting each other¡­¡±, and then he went on to exin to him.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡±, he syed his right hand on his forehead, then he turned to Zaina.

    ¡°You are Rina¡¯s best friend?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Yes my prince¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Goodness, the bond between you two, is too strong¡±, he said. ¡°Unfortunately right now, she isn¡¯t picking up my calls, I been calling¡±, he said, frustrated.

    They all kept mute, now they have seen and understood why Zaina has said they should call Raghav, something was going on between the two of them, although they kept silent.

    Zaina on her own part wasn¡¯t surprised at the behavior of Rina, she knew her best friend and what she could do, she turned to Raghav.

    ¡°I expected that from her. Just give her time my prince, she gonnae around. I think the best thing to this, is to begin woo her again¡±, she said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡±, he replied.

    ¡°I mean, try to win her heart over again¡±, she exined.

    ¡°What? Like from the beginning?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m gonna give you her address, but don¡¯t pay her a visit until you make a little progress at least¡±, she said.

    He sighed then looked away, his gaze met with that of his aunt and the look he saw on her face was awkward, he looked away.

    They spent the rest of the moment having more fun, and soon night fell.

    ¡°Are you going back home today?¡±, Lady Aarti asked as soon as they began retiring for their rooms. Alisha had already fallen asleep, and her nanny hade in for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to¡±, he said watching the nanny carry sleeping Alisha away.

    ¡°Good, you will be leaving tomorrow morning then¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°You will go freshen up ande down for dinner, but before that, I need to see you in my study¡±, she said and walked away.

    Raghav watched her leave the balcony, his aunty wasn¡¯t aging as far as he was concerned, she still looked young.

    He turned in time to see Zashil pecking Zaina on the cheeks, then he walked out. Rudra had already left.

    He smiled and went to sit close to her, he was gonna get more things he needed to know about Rina from her.

    ? Minutes Later ?

    Raghav entered her study just right in time, dinner was an hour away. The door was always open and so he entered. She was sitting on her seat and facing the door, looking into a book on her desk.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, he bowed and took the seat opposite her.

    ¡°You are wee¡±, she said and closed the book, then looked at him.

    ¡°You wanted to see me¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yes. Firstly, I want to really appreciate you for making this move,ing back to my family¡±.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Come on Aunt Aarti, I didn¡¯t leave your family¡±, he said.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s over now, we are together. It really calls for a celebration, but then with the full house¡±, she demonstrated.

    ¡°Oh that reminds me, what about his royal majesty, the king?¡±.

    ¡°Oh, in his chambers. He¡¯s always there, you know he is weak and his days to the grave areing close¡±, she said.

    He nodded.

    ¡°His wife¡¯s death might have also contributed to it¡±.

    ¡°You are right. Well, you would see him at dinner, he never misses that, dinner and breakfast¡±, she pointed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. So what¡¯s the matter?¡±.

    She sighed, thinking of how best to bring up the issue.

    ¡°Bring it up anyway¡±, he snapped her.

    ¡°Do you love her?¡±, she asked.

    Her question took him unawares.

    ¡°Who? Rina? Well yes, I so much do¡±, he said.

    ¡°Really?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Of course aunt, why you asking?¡±.

    She sighed again.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s thisdy I wanted you to meet. Like I have been keeping her for you¡±, she said.

    Oh not again, another rmendation? Now from his most precious aunt, Lady Aarti? God!

    ¡°Seriously Aunt Aarti, I don¡¯t mean to disrespect you this time, I¡¯m seriously in a rtionship and I¡¯m not ready for any other¡±, he said.

    Lady Aarti smiled, she understood it. Her nephew was badly in love, and she feels none can stop him, his mind has already been made up.

    ¡°Sure, made up¡±, he broke into her thoughts.

    ¡°So, what about Vidya? Your betrothed? What you gonna do about her?¡±.

    His face changed.

    ¡°Well, she isn¡¯t my betrothed¡±, he said sarcastically.

    She looked at him for a while, then opened her drawer under the desk.

    ¡°I have something to show you¡±, she said and brought out a brown envelope, then ced it on the table. He watched her anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really keened on you marrying thisdy though, I can reward her some other way, but I just want you to check this out¡±, she said and brought out some pictures from the envelope, then handed them to him.

    Filled with anxiety, he epted the pictures and began checking them out. Suddenly, he freezed, the first picture he saw freaked him out.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, he mouthed and Aarti looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±.

    He turned the first picture to her.

    ¡°She¡¯s the samedy I love¡±, he said.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what!¡±, she eximed.

 57

    TO say that Lady Aarti was shocked was an understatement, she was left bbergasted. My gee, what was he trying to say? That thisdy in the picture is the samedy he¡¯s been talking about?

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he replied jolting her back from her trance of thoughts.

    She turned to him, and a little smile yed on her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean this Raghav¡±, she spoke.

    Heughed.

    ¡°I do, she¡¯s the one, my heart¡±, he said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Destiny is at work here, she is definitely the woman for you, and none other, none¡±, she said.

    ¡°This picture was taken at the tourist site huh?¡±, he asked dropping them on the table.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded and rxed morefortably into her seat.

    He simpered.

    ¡°I was there, that fateful day. Infact, that was the day she stole my heart¡±, he said in a whisper.

    She smiled so broadly and endearing.

    ¡°Well news reached meter that you came around, you know¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°Oh well, I had actually gone there because of you, I wanted to set my eyes on you and Ali baby, but it was only Ali baby I saw¡±, he said.

    ¡°Well you don¡¯t know how she already loves thisdy, already fallen in love with her personality in imagination¡±, sheughed.

    Raghav looked at her.

    ¡°Seriously?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah. You know she had given her a candy, and since then that brand of candy, is now her favourite. Ali baby is madly in love with her, always asking me to invite her to the pce. Gosh! She gonna go crazy once she hears she is your angel¡±, she gushed.

    ¡°Wow, I never knew Rina has this effect on her¡±.

    ¡°Well, she does¡±.

    Then she sat upughing, so life could be this amazing huh?

    ¡°That¡¯s not all I wanted to show you, go through them again¡±, she nudged him.

    He took up the pictures again and began going through them, then he sighed and dropped it back.

    ¡°Well Aunt, I saw all these myself, you don¡¯t need to show me¡±, he said.

    She nodded and began putting back the pictures into the envelope.

    ¡°So how do you see Vidya? She tripped my daughter and called her a pauper¡±, she spilled it.

    ¡°Huh? She did that? I thought she only tripped her?¡±.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°She also insulted my daughter, the daughter of Prince Rudra of Kuru kingdom¡±, she stated, heaving as she talked.

    He syed his right hand on his forehead. What kind of a girl was this? He never she was this rude, ahh.

    ¡°The bitch is rude, so rude. You know I had gone up to them at the site after Ali baby left, my gee, you needed to see the way she treated me¡±.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really? You were disguised?¡±.

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the reason I fell for Rina, she¡¯s so kindhearted and loving¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, someone who doesn¡¯t love you for your fame and wealth, and that¡¯s the kind of woman I¡¯ve been praying for you¡±, she said.

    Heughed.

    ¡°I appreciate Aunt, I don¡¯t see this meeting moving any further huh?¡±, he shoved his seat backwards.

    ¡°Yes, I should leave you to rest, you really need it¡±.

    ¡°Yes Aunt¡±, he got up.

    ¡°Teddy¡±, she called, ¡°don¡¯t relent or back up for the one you love, they will be obstacles definitely, but you can fight it¡±, she said in a hushed tone.

    He exhaled, then nodded.

    ¡°I have heard you, thanks Aunt¡±, he appreciated.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure¡±, she replied opening her drawer.

    ¡°See you at dinner¡±, and he walked out the study.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina and her mother had just finished having a silent but tasty dinner of Mas dosa, tea and sandwich.

    She got up and began clearing up the table, packing up the tes to the kitchen. She returned to the dining for the cups and jugs when her mother asked her to return after dropping them.

    ¡°I¡¯m here mother¡±, she announced and sat down on her seat, facing her. Everywhere was silent and quiet, only the chirping of night insects, could be heard.

    Selena cleared her throat, then began talking.

    ¡°I want us to have a discussion¡±, she said.

    Rina scoffed.

    ¡°Huh? In the dining?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Rather too awkward, this is my house, I can choose to have this conversation anywhere¡±, she said and Rina noticed the anger in her voice as she spoke.

    She nodded meekly, for that was all she could do right now, keep mute and obey.

    ¡°Fine mom¡±, she said.

    ¡°Now you have returned from the pce, what is it you wanna do with your future? This is the time to talk reality, and face it. What are your ns?¡±, she asked.

    Rina was taken aback by her question. Wasn¡¯t it too early to discuss such thing? My gee she just returned.

    ¡°Mom?¡±, she called, ¡°isn¡¯t it too early to talk about this, like just give me a week to settle down first¡±.

    She looked into her eyes as she spoke and she saw glint of anger.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Ugh, yes¡±, she replied rather too reluctant.

    ¡°Good. First you didn¡¯t return on your own ord, you were fired, second you were fired unjustly, not because you did any wrong. So why give you time, time to do what exactly?¡±, she asked and Rina sighed, looking elsewhere, hoping her mom could just stop, but she wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°Time to correct mistakes? Or time to amend your ways, or time to think how not to be fired by your boss?¡±, she continued reeling out questions.

    ¡°No, time for what exactly? Look up Rina, most of your ssmates back then in high school are now in college, some are doing legit businesses and working as secretaries under bigpanies, none of them are idle, I mean none¡±, she reminded her.

    Why was she saying all these now? She looked up at her.

    ¡°Alright mom, so what do you want me to do?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Good question. What do you want to do? Complete your high school education and then go to college, or learn something? They are a lot of things to do¡±, she stated.

    Rina looked intently at her again, there must be something else making her do this, not necessarily because of her mates, there must be a motive, she knew it.

    ¡°Mother?¡±, she called and looked away, thinking.

    ¡°Yes¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Fine, I will do both¡±, she finally said.

    A smile yed on her mom¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wow, I said you should pick just one¡±, she reminded.

    ¡°I know mother, but I¡¯m interested in both. I really want toplete my high school, and also learn something¡±, she licked her lips.

    Her mother pped twice.

    ¡°Good thing daughter¡±, she said, she was smiling and grinning from ear to ear.

    Rina forced a smile.

    ¡°You know I have this thing, this desire for graphic designing, I would love to learn that, and then attend extra murals for the degree exams in high school, you know that was the only thing I missed¡±, she exined.

    ¡°All at the same time?¡±.

    She nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Yes mom, simultaneously, it isn¡¯t going to affect me¡±.

    She intently looked at her.

    ¡°Are you sure? Your health Rin, don¡¯t forget¡±, she reminded.

    ¡°I will prevent whatever it is that¡¯s gonna make me breakdown¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Oh wow, you are such an intelligent daughter, jeez! Never knew I had a Solomon for a daughter¡±, sheughed out.

    Rina stiffened augh, forcing herself to. She really isn¡¯t alright, she is only forcing herself to do this with her mom, so she could let her breath.

    Though she really meant all she said, that is her new n for her life, for her future.

    ¡°So, the money you have made so far gonna go a long way in helping right?¡±, Selena asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s this thing I want to do¡±, she suddenly snapped as it came to her remembrance.

    ¡°What is it dear?¡±, she folded her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s really from my heart mother, I want to do this for you and I don¡¯t want you to stop me¡±, she said.

    Hmm, what must this be?

    ¡°Go on¡±, she nudged her.

    Rina sighed deeply.

    ¡°Mom, I want you to own a shop at the mart, I will do this for you, I¡¯ve got cash¡±, she rushed her words.

    Her mother was taken aback and bbergasted, too lost for words. What does this child know she was saying? Own a shop at the mart?

    ¡°Can you hear yourself speak?¡±, she finally asked.

    ¡°How?¡±.

    ¡°Do you know how much it takes to own a shop, let alone stock it with goods? Please Rina forget it, I¡¯m okay with what I do besides, I now own a job, even though it¡¯s not that befitting¡±, she looked away.

    She heaved in expectance.

    ¡°I knew this was what you were going to say, reject my offer¡±, Rina red up.

    Huh? Selena flinched.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, calm down. Would there still be enough money left for your ns?¡±, she asked.

    Rina nodded, even though she wasn¡¯t too sure. All she just wanted was to help her mom the little way she could, this woman had really tried for her.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    She rxed back into her seat, seeing this as an opportunity.

    ¡°I will let you do this only on one condition¡±, she said.

    Rina looked at her with her furrowed brows, what was she up to now?

    ¡°What mom?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°That you stay away from Prince Raghav¡±, she hit her with her words.

    Infact, Rina died and resurrected a lot times as she said that. How could she stay away from him? He has be her life, her world, her reason for living, her everything.

    She shook her head in sadness.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡±, she stated.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±.

    ¡°We love each other mom, we feel for each other mother can¡¯t you get?¡±, tears were already streaking down her eyes.

    Selena instantly felt weakened on seeing her tears, all she wanted was her daughter¡¯s happiness andfort.

    Having a rtionship with the royal prince, especially for paupers like they are, was really risky, the rest of the royal family may not take it lightly, and this was what she¡¯s trying to avoid, humiliations and embarrassments.

    ¡°Well, if you really love him, it¡¯s fine, but do not forget I tried warning you, these are royals, and they¡¯re ipatible with paupers like us¡±, she said then shoved her seat backwards.

    She watched her shoved her seat and thest line kept ringing in her head, ¡®these are royals, we they¡¯re ipatible with us¡¯.

    Crap! Almost same thing with the way the queen had sneered at her at the pce. She shrugged it off, she and Raghav was gonna fight this, but first, she¡¯s damn peeved with her.

    ¡°Good night Rin, see you tomorrow morning¡±, her mom said jolting her back into reality.

    ¡°You too mommy¡±, she replied and got up as well, then walked into her bedroom.

    She had put off the lights and closed tight the windows ready to sleep, when her phone beeped, lighting up into the darkness of the room.

    Without thinking she sighed and picked it up, it was a chat from Raghav.

    ¡°Huh? He chatted me¡±, she gasped.

    *

    *

    Raghav has just retired to the guest room the maids showed him to. Dinner with the family was awesome and he had met with the old king, Rudra¡¯s father.

    Now, he was in his room, ready to sleep, but first, he needed to do something.

    He had actually discussed with Zaina and got more information about her. Zaina was indeed a best friend, she had without missing anything, told him exactly the way he should expect her behave, and it was exactly it.

    She had also told him to woo her again.

    ¡°I know my friend, if you want her to listen to you, all you have to do is to woo her again, try and win her heart back¡±, she had advised.

    He hadughed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t lose her heart that I¡¯m gonna try get it back, she¡¯s just not picking up and I think she needs space¡±, he had said, doubting.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Well my prince, if you really want your Rina back, you have to do what I said else, you might not see her again¡±, she had said and got up, then bowed and walked out of the balcony.

    Now, he had realized that as the only option left, he didn¡¯t bother if he was a prince or not, a billonaire or not, he just wanted to have his woman back.

    Even if it meant him going hungry for forty days, washing thetrine, or killing for her sake, he was ready, all he wanted was Rina.

    Not only that, he didn¡¯t even know that his most precious aunt, already had her in her good books, ready to rmend her for him. So also Ali baby, who had already loved her, what else does he need to convince him that Rina was truly his?

    Gosh! Thisdy is divine and more of an angel, his love for her deepened.

    He picked up his phone and visited her social media handle, then sent her a chat, this was a start to woo her over again, right?

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Love, sleeping?¡­.

    He sent it and waited for her reply, hoping she hadn¡¯t slept.

    Rina saw the chat and gasped, aww, how sweet of him to. She instantly wanted to reply but halted, she was still angry right? I mean angry with him, well, she shrugged.

    After about two minutes she sent a reply.

    @cutierina?: What do you want?

    Raghav read the reply and freezed, jeez this was rather too harsh, and rude. Was she still angry?

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Come on baby, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still angry.

    She scoffed on seeing the reply, then racked her brain on what to text. She was still thinking when another chat came in, and she looked at it.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: I really haven¡¯t been myself since Rina, so much on my neck and Dad¡¯s down with fever. If I should tell you where I am right now, you wouldn¡¯t believe.

    She scoffed again after reading. She already knows the king is down with fever, well¡­

    @cutierina?: Dad gonna be fine.

    Raghav broadly smiled on seeing her reply, at least that was a progress, she was showing concern.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: I know Rina, thanks .

    Rina got peeved at him, why was he always replying her with her name, and not a pet name? Gosh! He doesn¡¯t love her anymore.

    @cutierina?: Why is it now you are chatting me? Since you began calling?¡­

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Come on Rina, don¡¯t you know I have other things doing as well, a whole lot is on me now.

    His reply came in almost immediately, interrupting hers. She squeezed her face so hard again, on seeing the reply. He was calling her Rina, not baby, not sunshine, not princess. Goodness!

    @cutierina?: Alright fine prince, go on and face ¡®other things¡¯, nightie.

    She texted and waited his reply, imagine, after saying nightie, then why still awake waiting for reply? Well, she has only just said that to freak him out, inwardly, she was so happy he had chatted her and actually wanted the conversation not to end.

    She felt like a queen, I mean who wouldn¡¯t? The royal prince himself, chatting her. She was definitely never gonna delete these chats, not in a lifetime.

    She had waited for like five minutes yet, there was no reply, no view even, and she felt bad.

    She was about sleeping when her phone beeped and she sprung up and looked into it, her heart beating.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Please baby, I¡¯m actually not home right now, not even in New York.

    Huh? She was taken aback. Then where the hell is he? She wanted to ask but stopped, she just didn¡¯t want anything that was gonna make him thinks she was showing concern.

    @cutierina?: Be wherever it is you wanna be, it¡¯s your life. When you were supposed toe protect me, you didn¡¯t. Besides, why you chatting me up now? Is it now you heard your mother fired me?

    Raghav heaved a sigh on her response, why was Rina behaving this way huh? Well¡­

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Stop this Rina, stop it. Why don¡¯t you want to hear me out? Alright fine, goodnight, will chat you up tomorrow.

    Then he put off his phone andid down to sleep, he was gonna talk to her tomorrow.

    Meanwhile, Rina read the reply and became more peeved, like what the hell? Was he seriously greeting her goodnight?

    @cutierina?: No you can¡¯t do that, you are yet to reply me.

    She sent the text and then waited as usual for him to reply. She had waited for like seven minutes, and yet no reply, no view.

    Gosh! Has he really gone to bed like he said he was going to do? She closed the chatbox page and went over to her contacts, then began scrolling through, searching for his.

    Finally she saw it and halted, then began fighting with her head whether to ring him or not.

    ¡®No don¡¯t, it¡¯s toote, can¡¯t you see?¡±, a voice in her head spoke.

    ¡®Come on, get on with it, you are his woman he gonna understand¡¯, came another voice.

    The voices fought for a while then she finally sumbed to thest. With her fingers shaking and her heart beating non stop, she dialed his contact.

    Damn! It was switched off, the service provider said so. She groaned, he has switched off his phone on her huh?

    But he had said he would chat her up tomorrow right? She should just wait for tomorrow then, she was still in her thoughts when sleep eluded her and she dozed off.

 58

    THE golden rays of the morning sun flickered in through the windows and trying to get it¡¯s way into Rina¡¯s eyes, she yawned and turned to the other side, facing the wall and sessfully guarding her eyes from the sun¡¯s rays.

    The happy chirpings of the bed outside increased, the early morning vehicle sounds, the chatterings of the little kids in the neighborhood, and even the little noises her mom was making in the kitchen all contirbuted to disrupting her sweet sleep.

    She hissed helplessly and tried using the pillow to cover her ears, she never wanted to wake now, at least she needed to rest. It¡¯s been a long day yesterday.

    Selena who had already been awake for like an hour ago, quietly did her things as she prepared a light breakfast in the kitchen, and getting prepared to leave for the mart.

    Realizing how stressed and weak her daughter would be, she didn¡¯t bother waking her to join in the cooking, she did it alone.

    Soon, she was done, came into her room and announced she was leaving.

    ¡°Morning sleeping beauty, I¡¯m off¡±, she said from the door.

    Rina turned in her sleep.

    ¡°Good morning mom¡±, she said rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Your breakfast is on the dining, I will see you when I¡¯m back¡±, she said and closed the door.

    ¡°Alright mommy, great day¡±, she wished, but her mom had already left.

    She yawned carelessly and for the first time since she woke, opened her eyes widely to finally drive away the sleep.

    The thoughts from yesterday night came flooding back and she sat up instantly, trying to remember more. Oh yes, she had actually slept off while waiting for Raghav¡¯s reply.

    Huh? Wait, they have actually been chatting, oh yeah, a smile yed on her face. Prince Raghav chatted her upst night, yes. Now, where is her phone, he must her chatted her again maybe.

    ¡°Where is my damn phone?¡±, she asked and began searching for her phone, ransacking her bed, raising up the duvet and pillows.

    Finally, she saw it and picked it up. And oh yeah, she was right, right there on the screen was a chat from him.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Morning beauty, guessed your night was awesome? Hoping to see you soon princess.

    ¡°An¡±, she mouthed and ced the phone on her chest, smiling so broadly.

    A beep from the phone jolted her back to reality, and she jerked, then viewed it. It was another text from him.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: I hope you would let me kiss you?

    She scoffed rolling her eyes. Then she sat thinking for a while, should she reply or just ignore? She was still thinking when another message came in.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Can¡¯t wait to see your beautiful face again, right now, I feel like my guardian angel isn¡¯t on my side and you are the cause sunshine.

    She simpered, what ttery.

    @cutierina?: Good morning Maharana.

    She typed and sent even before she could stop herself.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Morning baby. What are your ns for the day?

    She scoffed, why was he asking?

    @cutierina?: Why you asking?

    @royalprinceraghav_219: I want to pay you a visit, how do you see that?

    She flinched, huh? Pay her a visit, he dares not try that.

    @cutierina?: Don¡¯te, I won¡¯t wee you well.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: Alright then, your wish is mymand, I¡¯ll be heading to Shi shortly, I hope to see you when I return my Lady.

    She smiled. Wait¡­ he isn¡¯t in Shi, so where could he be? And recall he had also said he wasn¡¯t in New York. Well, she shrugged and looked into her phone.

    He said he hopes to see her, inwardly that¡¯s exactly what she wants. She just couldn¡¯t wait to see him too, to behold his dreamy eyes, copse into his arms and rest her head on his chest, she just couldn¡¯t.

    She rolled her eyes, he won¡¯te, because she didn¡¯t reply him. But anyways, she still expected him to. She tossed her phone away and got down the bed, then walked into the bathroom.

    Meanwhile Raghav on the other end, after sending thest text, waited for her reply, but she didn¡¯t, although it was viewed.

    He was sitting on the seat at the dressing table and facing the mirror.

    He shrugged it off and got up, at least he was making progress. Although she didn¡¯t pick up his calls, she replied his chats and he noticed she chatted without pushing him away.

    He put on finishing touches to his dress as he stood facing the mirror, he was dressed in a well ironed ck tuxedo, ordered for him that morning by Rudra, then he picked up his phone and ambered out the room.

    He had already taken his bath already as he was awake earlier because he needed to leave for Shi, then hourster, for New York.

    ¡°Already leaving Teddy?¡±, Lady Aarti asked on seeing him walk into the living room. She was sitted on the couch and working on herptop.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he shortly replied and walked to her.

    She sighed then dropped theptop and got up, facing him. With her brows furrowed, she studied his dressing.

    ¡°Wow now, you look great¡±, sheplimented helping him with his cor and tie.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Thanks Aunt¡±, and he pecked her cheeks.

    ¡°What about the others, aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye or something?¡±, she tilted her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving forever, I will be back¡±.

    ¡°With Prisha, and probably, Rina¡±, she winked.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I hope so. So, you just say something nice to them for me, most especially, Ali baby, I¡¯m gonna get something nice for her on my next visit¡±.

    Sheughed and nodded.

    ¡°Teddy, thanks foring, I appreciate so well¡±, she said.

    ¡°As a matter of fact aunt, Rina made mee here, she fastened the reconciliation¡±.

    She nodded.

    ¡°You are right. I hope you two get together soon¡±.

    ¡°I hope so too¡±.

    ¡°Alright Teddy, say hello to my brother, and Prisha. I really do hope to see you guys soonest¡±.

    He embraced her, then pecked her on the forehead.

    ¡°The kingdom is yours Raghav, whatever it¡¯s that your cousins are trying to get at, it never gonna happen, never. God in his infinite mercy, and our fathers who once lived before us, will help you through this¡±, she prayed.

    ¡°Amen¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Your ride is waiting, go safely. Call me when you get home¡±, she said.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯ll give you a call¡±, then he turned and left.

    *

    *

    *

    ¡°You better erase that nonsense from your head Davida, erase it¡±, Amaya shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯ve had my mind made up¡±, Davida shouted back.

    They were both ranting. Davida had been talking of going back to their house in Shi for some money or at least, foodstuffs.

    They had ran out of money and food, and so, Davida talked of going back to Shi, but Amaya wouldn¡¯t hear of it.

    ¡°You better get out of that fucking mind. What you thinking?¡±, Amaya asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no food, no money, I¡¯m hungry, what do you expect me to do? Die out of hunger?¡±, she asked shouting.

    He turned to her.

    ¡°I guess you are sick. Don¡¯t you know the guards are out there for us now? If they get us we are as good as dead¡±.

    ¡°Dying of hunger, dying in the pce¡¯s dungeon, which is better?¡±, she asked carelessly.

    ¡°Huh? You sick?¡±, he was taken aback by her outburst.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s better I die in the pce¡¯s dungeon, than to die in this old house out of hunger, at least, before I get killed by the guards, I¡¯ll be given enough and well befitting food. I¡¯m going back there¡±, she got up.

    ¡°You are going nowhere Davida, we can manage what we have. Why you talk as if there¡¯s absolutely nothing?¡±.

    Sheughed sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating boiled potatoes, I¡¯m tired. Do you want potatoes to start growing on my head? I¡¯m tired, I need something else¡±.

    Amaya scrutinized her with his perky eyes, what hase over her? He doesn¡¯t want her to be back at the house because definitely, she would be caught, he knew the guards are in there.

    If she is caught, then she would be forced to disclose their whereabouts, thereby exposing him, goodness, thisdy should at least listen to him.

    ¡°But you know you can¡¯t do this Davida, I¡¯m presently working on our passports you know, we need to leave the country¡±, he reminded her.

    ¡°I know and it¡¯s good, but first I need to eat something other than potatoes¡±, she said.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Okay fine, I¡¯ll get you something else. When I get down the street by evening, I will get you something else, trust me¡±, he said.

    ¡°What would you get me?¡±, she asked, pouting.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±.

    ¡°Mas dosa, tea and sandwich¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡±, he shouted, ¡°the cash I have here won¡¯t get that for you. Please ept whatever I bring, and let our passports work out in peace so we could leave this country¡±, he pleaded.

    ¡°Noooo¡±, she shouted making him jerk backwards.

    ¡°I want Mas dosa¡±, she began crying and flinging her hands and legs, shouting.

    ¡°Shit!¡±, Amaya cussed and walked out, into the room, he expected it to turn out this way at the end.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina has just finished with her breakfast when her phone lying peacefully on the dining table buzzed so loudly.

    She has just gone to the kitchen to do the dishes, she heard the ringing of the phone and returned to the dining instantly, cleaning up her hands with a hand napkin.

    She picked up the phone and peeked into it, it was Zaina.

    ¡°My gee¡±, she gasped, cing her hand on her mouth.

    She was never expecting her call, because as far as she was concerned, Zaina knows nothing about what happened in the pce the previous day, she had been in Kuru.

    Well, she shrugged and answered the call, trying to feign like all was well.

    ¡°Hello prince¡¯s bride¡±, she was the first to speak into the phone.

    ¡°Come on, just like you¡±, she replied,ughing.

    ¡°So tell me, how was the date with Prince Zashil yesterday?¡±, Rina asked smiling sheepishly.

    She heard Zaina sighed over the phone.

    ¡°Well, it turned out great but you had to cut it short a little¡±.

    Huh? What was she talking about?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get you Zaina, you said I cut it short? As in I, Rina? How?¡±, she reeled out questions.

    ¡°I knew what happened in the pce yesterday, you have been fired¡±, she stated.

    Rina froze, like how the hell did she know?

    ¡°Who told you?¡±, she demanded.

    ¡°Nobody told me, the usual urrence Rina, body heating up, and then I passed out¡±.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, she eximed cupping her mouth with her left hand.

    She knew exactly what she was trying to talk about, it¡¯s like a normal phenomenon which urs to her whenever she is in distress.

    ¡°Really? Aww, it must have ruined your yesterday¡±, she stated sadly.

    Zaina chuckled.

    ¡°Oh well if didn¡¯t, it even made me felt more good¡±.

    ¡°Huh? How?¡±, she asked, her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Before I passed out, I told Prince Zashil to call Prince Raghav, and ask him to go back to the pce, that it wasn¡¯t alright over there, so¡­.¡±.

    ¡°Ohhhh, you were the one who had informed him?¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, and I learnt he did return immediately he got the message¡±.

    ¡°Really?¡±.

    ¡°Yes. Well, about an hourter, he came to Kuru, what happened next was a blessing, he reconciled with the rest of the family¡±, she exined.

    Her eyes widened in shock, she was never expecting it to happen so early, she knew that Raghav and the rest of them never talks with the family in Kuru as he had told her, so she really understood what Zaina was talking about.

    ¡°My gee!¡±, she eximed.

    ¡°Yeah, I was so d to meet with the prince of Shi kingdom face to face, like I even shook hands with him¡±, she wasughing.

    Rina made a face, what was she gushing about? Someone she kisses and hugs? Fall into his protective arms and rx her head on his chest? Goodness!

    ¡°You know you are crazy right?¡±, she askedughing.

    ¡°Come on, it was a one in a million mini party yesterday. After everything he began talking about what happened in the pce, he said so many things about you¡­¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she was astonished, ¡°how?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Told us how sweet and caring you are to him, but then, beganining you weren¡¯t picking up his calls, so why?¡±, she asked.

    Rina was speechless and lost for words, she didn¡¯t even know what to reply, infact she was ashamed.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±, she paused, battling with her emotions.

    ¡°You what? Go on¡±, she nudged her.

    ¡°Zaina, he was supposed toe protect me if he truly loves me¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed in shock.

    ¡°Like I don¡¯t get you, are you now ming him or what?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, this is what I just felt¡±.

    ¡°And then you refused to pick up his calls? Rina don¡¯t you know how busy he is, he is a renowned medical doctor, and a royal prince, the heir apparent to the throne, yet, he returned to the kingdom at the instant he got a call from Prince Zashil, finished up some work, and then came down to Kuru, reconciled with his family, all yesterday, all because of you. Rina you seem to me like an ingrate, sorry to say¡±, Zaina said.

    The tears already formed in her eyes, and she slowly flopped down on the seat closest to her. What Zaina had said was really the truth, she had been an ingrate.

    ¡°My gee, I¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say¡±, she said between sobs.

    ¡°How would you? Prince Raghav would being down to your ce today, I gave him your address¡±, she said, avoiding to tell her that she had also told him to begin woo her again.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she sat up, ing here?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yes, he would be there, let¡¯s say in the mid afternoon¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±, she looked around the dining where she sat.

    ¡°Aww, pleasee over too, please. I don¡¯t know how to face him alone¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°Aww, too bad. Mom won¡¯t let me out of the house, because I had spent the night over in Kuru yesterday, so I returned this morning¡±.

    ¡°Uh, hope you didn¡¯t¡­, you know?¡±.

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, I would have been back yesterday, it was all because of you¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright then, it¡¯s fine¡±.

    ¡°Face the prince alone girl, isn¡¯t he your lover? Don¡¯t you face him alone back then at the pce huh?¡±.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°Okay, fine. It gonna be hard though¡±, she pouted her lips.

    ¡°Sure, so get this into your little head that Prince Raghav loves you, forget those your childish acts and listen to him, this is when he needs you more, now, don¡¯t give him all those shit excuses anymore, he¡¯s in a real difficult time, and he needs you to lend him a shoulder¡±, she exined.

    Rina sighed, Zaina should have passed for a rtionship doctor, but what she was saying was absolutely right.

    ¡°I have heard you¡±, she said.

    ¡°You better do, or he gets frustrated and leave. Don¡¯t forget there¡¯s Vidya, and so many otherdies who can¡¯t wait to have him¡±, she added.

    Rina gasped, that was true.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really talked sense into me, and opened my eyes as well. I¡¯m very grateful¡±.

    ¡°Come on, what are friends for?¡±.

    ¡°So you and Prince Zashil?¡±.

    ¡°Perfect, he is so loving, so humorous, so cute, so sweet, has the most romantic voice I have ever heard¡±.

    ¡°Awwn, seems someone is already in love¡±, she gushed.

    ¡°You can say that again. I¡¯m beginning to fall in love with him¡±.

    ¡°Mm, perfect. I pray it works out so well for the both of you¡±.

    ¡°Tathaastu¡±, she replied.

    And so, they went on discussing other things before finally, the call ended.

    Rina sat up on her seat, really she has been an ingrate, so selfish, goodness! She felt sorry.

    She looked around the dining again, then got up and walked into the living room, although she has cleaned everywhere earlier, she felt she needed to clean it up again, the prince was on his way and she was ready to wee him.

    Instantly, she got a mopping bucket and stick, and began cleaning up the floor, she went over to the windows, then rearranged the couches.

    An hourter, she was all done. Then she picked up her phone to see if he had left her any chat behind, and yes, he did.

    @royalprinceraghav_219: I hope your day is going on well babe? I really got a lot doing right now, I hope to be with you shortly. Please don¡¯t chase me out when Ie .

    She smiled so broadly and replied him.

    @cutierina?: I won¡¯t my prince, I can¡¯t wait to see you .

    And then she began surfing on the media, the thoughts of Raghaving to see her filled her head, her brain, her everything, and she smiled nonstop.

    As she continued surfing, she stumbled over Bermine¡¯s cute photos, and she couldn¡¯t help gushing on them.

    Bermine was a famous model from New York, and her favourite. She so much loves watching her shows, and had even gone to the extent of following her up on all her social media handles.

    Bermine was cute, so beautiful and slim, just like the model she is. An influencer and great content creator, she had so much as about 12M followers on her instagram, not to talk of tiktok, twitter and facebook.

    Rina loves her so well, although she had only just begun hearing about her and seeing her shows and contents, it was as if she had known her for ages, just to see the love she had for her. She was her fan.

    She was still checking out the photos and smiling when she came across the third slide, and she freezed instantly.

    She first cleaned her eyes, maybe they were deceiving her, but what she saw was still what she saw, it was no doubts.

    There on the phone was the prince, her very own prince, Prince Raghav and Bermine kissing.

    The caption read: Let the world meet my prince charming, your very own Bermine has found love. PrinceRaghavBermine.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed.

 59

    THE shock Rina felt at that particr moment as she stared into the phone was just too much. She just sat staring into the phone with her eyes widely opened, she just couldn¡¯t believe it, her very own Prince Raghav in love with Bermine, goodness!

    And to think she already liked Bermine, she was her biggest fan and enjoyed her every shows and contents. Holy crap!

    She had sat motionless staring into the phone for like five minutes, before she realized herself and tossed the phone away, almost smashing it to the floor.

    The she let out a loud shout and began crying. Holy moly! Was this what Raghav always goes to New York for? So he could meet up with his lover over there? Have fun as he likes then return and begin pretending to her? Crap! She cried the more, hitting and attacking on the things she couldy her hands on as she cried.

    So really, this was true? Finally, after having fun as he likes with herself, he gonna end up with one of these celebrities, and not amoner like her? Yes, that was it. Oh jeez, she cried the more.

    Some inner voices tried warning her, her mom too, royals andmoners have nothing inmon, not justmoners, paupers.

    Suddenly she began searching for where she had tossed the phone to, picked it up and sent Raghav a message, together with the picture she saw.

    @cutierina?: If someone ever told me you would do this to me Raghav, I never would believe, never, but so unfortunately I saw it myself, enjoy your new lovelife, we are done!

    Just then, she heard the screeching of a car outside and she sat up, then tried looking through the window. Her face squeezed hard instantly, it was Raghav, he hade alone, no guards, just him.

    And oh, he was looking more handsome than she had ever seen in a ck zer.

    ¡®Idiot¡¯, she cussed and pinched herself, she has forgotten he was cheating on her.

    She watched him walk up to the balcony and then, a knock came on the door, she flinched.

    God! She wasn¡¯t ready to answer him, she doesn¡¯t want to see him anymore, so she ignored him.

    The knocks became so incessant that she decided to send him a text, she picked up her phone and his call came in instantly.

    She left it ringing and when it had stopped, she sent him the text.

    ***Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Raghav had already arrived Shi since the morning, but got himself busy with some other stuffs, busy with his father, and the guards still searching for the culprits, and also busy with hisptop as he worked from home.

    At the instant the clock ticked one in the afternoon, he got dressed and left the pce without any guard, not even Zoya, his personal guard.

    It was on his way going, as he was behind the wheels, that he went through his phone and stumbled over her chat which she had recently sent earlier in the day but didn¡¯t see it, because he was too busy.

    He smiled, she had promised not to chase him away, and also said she couldn¡¯t wait to see him, finally, this was a progress.

    He dropped the phone on the other seat in the car and peacefully drove to the address Zaina had given him.

    He got to the bungalow, just as Zaina had described it also, and screeched to a halt. Then he alighted the car and took out his phone, looked around the neighborhood, there wasn¡¯t as much as anyone around, he smiled, perfect.

    He looked towards the building and then he walked up to the balcony, on getting to the door, he knocked.

    There was no response and so he decided to call her, maybe she was sleeping or she wasn¡¯t in, he thought.

    He rang her once and she didn¡¯t pick, just as he was about ringing again, a text from her came into his phone and he opened it.

    @cutierina?: Stay away from me you cheat, and get out.

    Jeez, he froze. What has brought about this now? She was lively and cool minutes ago right?

    Then he noticed two unread messages from her, one was a text, and the other a picture. At the instant he saw the picture, he froze.

    This was the reason for her sudden change, Be! He groaned, turned, walked back to his car and drove away.

    It was done for.

    ***

    Zaina was sitting on the couch in the living room and eating cereals from a bowl when her phone lying beside her suddenly beeped, she turned to it and picked it up.

    It was a chat from Rina, she smiled and opened it. She had sent a text and a picture, and the picture said it all.

    @cutierina?: You see what your prince has been going to New York to do? Flirting with Bermine.

    The text read, Zaina flinched. No, this wasn¡¯t true, she knew Be so well, she¡¯s nothing but a gold digger. Then she decided to reply.

    @babyz?: Come on Rina, not everything you see you take it personally like that, I know thatdy, she isn¡¯t Raghav¡¯s girlfriend, he isn¡¯t cheating on you,e on.

    @cutierina?: Don¡¯t think you can do any better here Zaina, this is obvious. I¡¯m amoner, she¡¯s a celebrity, what else does that mean?

    @babyz?: Rina, I¡¯m the one telling you this, she¡¯s a gold digger, not his girlfriend.

    @cutierina?: Then why didn¡¯t he try to exin himself or something? He just turned and left.

    @babyz?: Huh? He came? You chased him, you don¡¯t expect him to keep on exining and exining, you as well should try to understand him.

    @cutierina?: Well, as far as I¡¯m concerned, she¡¯s his girlfriend, it just came to limelight that¡¯s all. I¡¯m amoner, she¡¯s a celebrity, a famous one at that, who in his right senses, would choose me over her, even if she¡¯s a gold digger?

    @babyz?: Rina!!!! Stop saying that.

    @cutierina?: I¡¯ve had my mind made up, we are done.

    Goodness! Zaina flinched, this girl is about making the biggest mistake of her life. She hurriedly dropped the bowl of cereal, and dialed her contact immediately, it was already switched off.

 60

    RAGHAV angrily walked into the pce and then took the stairs, heading for his room. He was peeved right now and all he thinks his body needed at that moment was rest, he really needed to rest.

    Just when he was rejoicing over having Rina back, Be ruined everything, all his efforts, gosh!

    He really wasn¡¯t in the mood to start making exnations to Rina because he knew it would be needless and useless too, I mean, who in Rina¡¯s shoes wouldn¡¯t think it was true.

    He had lived in New York City for eight good years, spent virtually all his growing years there, even now that he was back to his kingdom, he still goes there.

    Be herself was a famous celebrity, his type of women as people gonna say, and now photos of them kissing surfaces online and with the caption¡­. who wouldn¡¯t think they are dating? Who wouldn¡¯t?

    Damn! All thanks to Be, all he needed at the moment was rest, nothing more.

    He was on the hallway leading to his room when he sighted his moming from the other end, he squeezed his face.

    Quickly, he made to get into his room and lock up, he never wanted disturbance.

    Unfortunately, she called him.

    ¡°Son? ¡­wait up¡±, she said waving, her voice echoed into the empty hallway.

    He cussed and reluctantly stopped.

    ¡°Yes mom?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°I wasing to your room actually¡±, she said on getting to him.

    He sighed and leaned on his door.

    ¡°For what?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Come on son¡±, she touched his right cheek.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been stable these past days, I noticed¡±.

    He scoffed, what was this woman talking about? Like, didn¡¯t she know the cause of him not being stable? He shook his head.

    ¡°You are the cause mom¡±, he said.

    Arya jerked backwards and looked at him.

    ¡°Come off it, how can I? Look, your cousins didn¡¯t even do any damage as that, have you noticed anything?¡±, she asked.

    Raghav furrowed his brows as he looked at his mother, he stiffened augh. He really wasn¡¯t ready for her that afternoon.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I need to rest¡±, he ced his hand on the door knob.

    ¡°Wait please, wait, I¡¯m not done yet¡±, she pleaded and he paused.

    ¡°What again?¡±.

    ¡°Alright fine, you haven¡¯t still said anything about your childhood friend, she¡¯s been awaiting your reply from the dinner party¡±, she said.

    He scoffed, then turned to her.

    ¡°She already got my reply at the hallway when we met, ask her¡±.

    Arya smiled.

    ¡°Oh really? That means she will being over soon? I should invite her?¡±, she asked.

    He sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Mom, the damages done are still there waiting, and you want to do more?¡±, he asked.

    Her countenance changed instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m inviting her to the pce, she¡¯s your betrothed and you must marry her¡±, she barked.

    Raghavughed so sarcastically.

    ¡°Alright then,e and hold my hand and force me to marry her¡±, he said and immediately opened the door and entered, locking it up.

    ¡°Raghav¡±, she called and tried opening the door, but he had already locked up, she cussed.

    ¡°You must marry her Raghav, you must. How can I say something and it isn¡¯t being obeyed? You must¡±, she shouted banging on the door.

    Meanwhile Raghav flopped on the bed inside the room and a slight sleep took him instantly.

    Shortly after, a soft knock came on his door and he flickered one eye open. He was a light sleeper and could wake at any slight noise.

    The knock came again and then a soft voice apanied it.

    ¡°Open up big bro, it¡¯s me¡±, the voice said. It was Prisha.

    He yawned and then got up, then opened the door, she entered.

    ¡°Hey, why you lock your door?¡±, she asked on entry, she knew him to never lock his doors whenever he is around.

    He sighed as he walked to the bar section and sat.

    ¡°Just felt like¡­.¡±, he trailed off, selecting a half drunk bottle of wine.

    ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you seen yet?¡±, she asked looking at him, with her arms akimbo.

    ¡°What?¡±, he shortly replied corking the wine open.

    ¡°Seriously? You need to see this¡±, she said and hurriedly walked up to therge screen wall television set and picked up the remote control.

    Raghav sat sipping wine from the bottle as he watched her turned on the television, then began changing from channels to channels.

    She got to a particr channel and stopped, then stepped backwards, his eyes couldn¡¯t leave the TV.

    A particr tv show was going on; Celebrities¡¯ Deals. It was a show where different kinds of celebrities were being invited to the studio, and interviewed live, so to put it, a live interview.

    ?: Alright people, wee back.

    The show presenter began.

    ?: Our next celeb we gonna be interviewing this afternoon, is Miss Be Minner, poprly known as Bermine, famous model and social media influencer, Miss Be, it¡¯s good to have you on the studio.

    The presenter said turning to Be as she sat on the swivel chair beside the presenter, grinning from ear to ear.

    Raghav shifted on his seat, his eyes glued so intently on the television.

    ¡°Thank you so much¡±, she replied grinning.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you Bermine¡±.

    ¡°Thank you, and mine too¡±.

    The show presenter nodded, he was a male.

    ¡°So tell us Be, what really moved you into modelling?¡±, he asked.

    Be smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s my thing, I¡¯ve always loved to be a model from when I was six¡±, she replied.

    Raghav scoffed and Prisha turned to him, then back at the television, they all watched the interview go on in silence.

    ¡°Oh, good¡±, he nodded.

    ¡°So, you got blown up rather too early, and people have been saying things you know, so what do you have to say to them concerning that?¡±.

    She nodded smiling.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious. I didn¡¯t start modelling today like I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve begun modelling since I was six. It¡¯s just only got into limelight few months back, it¡¯s hardworking and perseverance, nothing more¡±.

    ¡°Oh wow, educative. How do you feel having so much as twelve million followers on Instagram? Doesn¡¯t it look awkward?¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Mind sound though, but it¡¯s cool. Shows you really have people who cares about you, and your business¡±, she tilted her head.

    He nodded his head concurring with her reply.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Good. Your new endorsement with Stacey Fashion Nova, how¡¯s that? Recall that most models who have been into modelling for years have been fighting tooth and nail, just to get it, but you did so within months, how¡¯s that?¡±.

    She heaved deeply before replying.

    ¡°Well, like I said, it¡¯s just hardworking and perseverance, nothing more, you work hard, you persevere¡±.

    The presenter was so impressed that he began pping his hands, all she did was smile broadly.

    ¡°And the most shocking of all, is your newest achievement, your rtionship with his royal highness, Prince Raghav of Shi kingdom, is that true?¡±.

    Prisha gasped and nced at Raghav, who stood watching in anger, he had suddenly gone peeved. What was this?

    Beughed so hard, blushing simultaneously.

    ¡°Well yes, yes it¡¯s true¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Jeez, big bro!¡±, Prisha shouted and turned to Raghav.

    ¡°This is reference to an update you posted on your social media handle¡±, the presenter continued.

    ¡°Yeah, you are right. We are dating¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Brother, how could you?¡±, Prisha asked and angrily turned off the television.

    ¡°Prisha!¡±, he shouted, startling her, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡±, he replied softly.

    ¡°Huh? But she just announced it, it¡¯s on the media now, everyone knows now¡±, she was almost whimpering.

    Raghav groaned and carelessly dropped the bottle of wine in his hands on the counter, and it fell and shattered on the tiled floor.

    Prisha flinched, turning from the broken bottle, to Raghav.

    ¡°We are not dating Prisha¡±, he said getting up from the seat and walking up to the dining, Prisha watched him.

    ¡°How you going to do this now? What about mom and dad? What about Aunt Aarti? What about Rina?¡±, she continued asking.

    ¡°I said we aren¡¯t dating¡±, he shouted and she jerked backwards.

    Raghav fisted his hands in anger, how could Be? How could she? Shit!

    ¡°Okay fine¡±, Prisha calmed down.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t dating, then why is she doing this? I mean to the world? Why?¡±, she asked.

    He kept her quiet, still groaning in anger.

    ¡°Well, I was only surprised when I found out she¡¯s now a model, so I decided to show you and ask how? I didn¡¯t even know you guys were dating?¡±, she continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me¡­ hit you Prisha, we are not dating, how many times would I keep on saying this?¡±, he shouted and then walked to his closet.

    Few minutester, he was already dressed up in casuals and then grabbing his car keys, he began walking out the room, Prisha watched him in horror.

    ¡°Where you going big bro?¡±, she asked.

    He halted and turned back to her.

    ¡°Tell a maid to clean up the mess on the floor, tell a guard toe pick up the car from the airport, and lock up my chambers as you leave, I¡¯m off¡±, he said and dashed out, leaving Prisha in utmost surprise.

    With the stunts Be has just pulled up, he now had his mind made up.

    He took the stairs and hastingly walked to the garage, then drove away heading for the airport. He couldn¡¯t wait to get to New York.

 61

    THE door widely opened and Terry barged in, he halted as soon as he saw Raghav sitted on the couch and fuming, huh? So he really came?

    On the small table before him was a bottle red of wine, and an empty ss tumbler.

    ¡°Wee Maharana¡±, he said walking up to him.

    Raghav scoffed as he drank from the ss cup.

    ¡°You really dide? I heard from the guards outside that you did, but I doubted¡±, he sat beside him.

    ¡°What guts has she?¡±, he shouted.

    Terry was taken aback, he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.

    ¡°Sorry my prince, I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re talking about, what¡¯s the matter?¡±, he asked.

    Raghav turned to him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get to see the live interview on the television?¡±, he asked.

    Oh! He had actually seen that, was that the reason he returned? Well yes, he supposed to, Be was really getting on his nerves.

    ¡°I did, seriously she needs to be cautioned¡±, he said as he took the other ss tumbler on the table and began pouring himself some wine.

    ¡°Right now, my Rina isn¡¯t in good terms with me, my sister as well, just because of that bitch¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Did you just say Rina?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡­ we are having a difficult time¡±, he said.

    ¡°Too bad, it will be fine though¡±, he said.

    Just then the door opened and Be barged in, Terry looked up and saw her smiling sheepishly, dressed in a skimpy dress as usual. Her strong perfume filled the whole room, over passing the air freshener that was earlier in the room.

    Huh? This wasn¡¯t what she wore at the interview, she had already changed into something else, anyways. She closed back the door and walked up to them.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she bowed, then turned to Terry.

    ¡°Hi Terry¡±, she said grinning.

    ¡°Mm¡±, he nodded a response.

    ¡°You sent for me Raghav, have youe to spend some time with me?¡±, she asked going closer to him.

    Raghav wasn¡¯t looking up, he had his head bowed and his coarse voice spoke, halting her.

    ¡°Do you want to die Be?¡±, he asked.

    Jeez! Be freezed on spot. What kinda question was that?

    ¡°It¡¯s a straight question that requires a straight answer¡±, he blurted and looked up at her, making her cringe the more.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±, he asked again.

    Though she was kinda scared and afraid to utter a word, she braced up to speak out, she wasn¡¯t gonna look scared before him.

    ¡°What kind of question is that Maharana?¡±, she replied with a question, turning to nce at Terry who just sat sipping wine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the answer, and I expect you to reply me with answers not question¡±, he barked.

    ¡°Alright fine¡­ fine. I¡¯m not ready to die, at least not when you; my love is still¡­¡±.

    ¡°Hey¡­ hey¡±, he interrupted, raising up his left hand, she hushed.

    ¡°Repeat the first line¡±, he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to die¡±, she stated.

    ¡°Then stay away from my affairs, from my life, and bring down the update on your social media handle¡±, his cold voice spoke.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed and immediately, cupped her hand over her mouth.

    ¡°I came all the way from my kingdom just to warn you, let me pretend I didn¡¯t see the live interview¡±, he spoke.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she replied.

    Raghav scoffed and dropped the ss of wine on the table, picked up his car key and phone, then nudged Terry. He got up.

    Be watched in fear as he did all this and walked up to her.

    ¡°If you wanna be a dead meat, don¡¯t do it. You know what I can do at least¡±, he whispered into her ears, then walked out.

    Terry stopped to whisper to her too.

    ¡°You really do know what the prince gonna do if you disobey him¡±, and he walked out too, leaving her cringing in fear and shock.

    ¡°Go in there and get thedy out, then lock up¡±, she heard Raghav talking to the guard who stood at the door.

    Be was dazed, what was she gonna do now? She really wants him, she really wants to be his bride, and she¡¯s been doing definitely all she could, and now¡­.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The guard interrupted her thoughts, politely asking her to leave.

    She red at him for some seconds, gritted her teeth, then walked out the room.

    *

    *

    ? Lawson¡¯s Mansion ?

    Bezily staggered into the living room muttering to herself and sighing as she went,pletely lost and oblivious to her environment.

    A maid walked past her heading upstairs to her room with her bag.

    Well, what just happened at the estate between Raghav and her was perilous.

    She was just returning from the live interview when she was informed that Prince Raghav wanted to see her, happily she had gone, hoping it was for something good, only to get there and met the opposite.

    ¡°Ugh¡±, she groaned out, heading upstairs.

    ¡°Where are youing from?¡±.

    A coarse voice asked and she freezed on spot. Ohh jeez, it was Lawson, her manager.

    She turned and saw him sitting on the couch and smoking weed, she hadn¡¯t seen him on entry because she¡¯s been lost, thanks to Raghav for that.

    ¡°From the interview of course¡±, she replied, rolling her eyes.

    Lawsonughed sarcastically, startling her.

    ¡°Where exactly are youing from Be?¡±, he asked again.

    Be sighed.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you supposed to be asking me that? I mean, I owe you no exnation of where I go¡±.

    ¡°Of course you do¡±, he got up, almost interrupting her.

    ¡°And why?¡±, she asked.

    He smirked, puffing out smoke from his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare ask me such question Be, I own you¡±.

    ¡°Oh please you don¡¯t¡±, she waved her left hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    The maid returned, bowed and walked out.

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t. That you are my manager doesn¡¯t mean you should monitor my movements¡±, she said.

    ¡°Really?¡±, the argument continued.

    ¡°Yes¡±.

    He nodded smirking.

    ¡°Alright, so after I¡¯ve made you who and what you are today, you try to ditch me, to turn your back on me?¡±, he rhetorically asked.

    Be rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Lawson, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t y my part as well, thest time I checked, my part was well fulfilled, you had me on your bed, and you still are, so what¡¯s your stress?¡±.

    ¡°Oh, was that why you did what you did at the interview? iming you are in a rtionship with Prince Raghav?¡±, he asked slowly walking towards her.

    Be was taken aback by this rhetoric question.

    ¡°Prince Raghav and I in a rtionship, how does it affect you? Or¡­ do you manage such affairs too?¡±, she was astonished.

    He simpered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t still seem to understand this, I own you Be. Why do you think I decided to help when you came crawling to me?¡±.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, is that it? Then I want to tell you Lawson, it isn¡¯t gonna work between us, I¡¯m in love with Raghav, we are in love with each other, take it or leave it¡±, she made to take the stairs.

    ¡°You lie Be, I own you, and not anyone else, you should better take it, don¡¯t leave it¡±.

    She hissed.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m so tired right now and obviously not prepared for this, I beg to leave¡±, she began walking up the stairs as Lawson watched her in anger.

    ¡°And oh please¡±, she turned back to him, ¡°if you need anything¡­sex, I¡¯m in my room¡±, she pouted and walked away, swaying from side to side.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, Lawson gritted his teeth, fisting his right hand in anger. What was all this? How could she?

    He had been the one whom had helped her to limelight, made her famous and popr, helped her bagged endorsements with several fashion houses, and now, was this how she was gonna pay him back?

    Well, oh yes, he had earlier asked to sleep with her whenever he pleases as her price, but now, he had found out he needed her, not just for sex.

    What was he gonna do to make her stop talking about that prince, he thought for a while. Then he picked up his phone from the couch and walked out the house, fuming.

    *

    *

    ?? Itanagar City ??

    Wyson House

    Naavya sat on the couch fuming in anger, tossing and turning from side to side, she was so peeved.

    ¡°How could Zashil? How could he?¡±, she suddenly shouted, raging as she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t still seem to understand you Naavya, what are you trying to say?¡±, Meera asked, she was sitting on the couch opposite her.

    Naavya sighed.

    ¡°Zashil, my fiance, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±.

    Meera shook her head.

    ¡°No, heard what?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°My goodness, Zashil jilted me, he left me for someone else¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Meera eximed. ¡°How could he? I thought you both were serious?¡±.

    ¡°Of course we were, but you see, he was even gonna propose to me. I didn¡¯t get to see him again and when I called, he told me off. I still didn¡¯t know why, he jilted me as far as I¡¯m concerned¡±, she said.

    Meera furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Are you sure you did nothing? I mean, Zashil wouldn¡¯t just leave you like that, he loved you¡±.

    Naavya¡¯s countenance changed as she red at Meera.

    ¡°What kind of a talk is that? Are you now saying I cheated on him?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what it is. Prince Zashil wouldn¡¯t just leave, didn¡¯t he give you any reason for ending the rtionship?¡±.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t. Meera please leave that, that isn¡¯t what I want us to talk about?¡±.

    ¡°Alright, so what?¡±.

    ¡°Meera, Prince Zashil wouldn¡¯t have left me if thedy he presently with hadn¡¯t reared up her ugly head, we need to do something about her?¡±.

    Meera¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°Huh? Do something like what?¡±.

    ¡°Look, I need this girl out of the way, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to be the princess not her¡±.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, she heaved.

    ¡°I get you, so what you gonna do now? You know her?¡±.

    ¡°Of course, Zaina Sachin. She¡¯s from Shi kingdom, daughter of one Elder Sachin, graduated from high school seven weeks ago¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, you already know almost everything about her¡±.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? She¡¯s about to steal my man, to take my prince away from me, and what do you expect me to do? Fold my arms and watch¡±.

    Meera stiffened augh, Naavya was actually folding her arms in demonstration as she talked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ so what do you intend doing then?¡±.

    She hesitated for a while, then let out the bombshell.

    ¡°Kill her¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±

 62

    THE remote control made a loud noise as it crasnded on the tiled floor at the far end, making Ava, the maid rush out of the kitchen into the living room.

    She was stunned as she saw Vidya sitted on the floor and bent over the couch, if she was whimpering or crying, she didn¡¯t know.

    Ava looked around the sitting room and gasped, everywhere was messy. Huh? What has Vidya done?

    The center table had already been turned upside down, the flowers which were neatly arranged on it were all strewn all over the floor, the pillows on the couches were all scattered, not to talk of the remote control which she had tossed away.

    Ava gasped again, she hadn¡¯t the courage to scream out else, she would be among the items scattered all over the living room within a twinkle of an eye.

    ?: It was nice having you on the studio Miss Be Minner.

    The television was on, and the presenter of the show going on announced, making Ava turn towards it.

    There on the screen was a slim beautifuldy, Ava looked well and oh! It was Bermine, thetest model in vogue.

    ?: Thanks so much for hosting me, I so much appreciate.

    It was the model who spoke as she shook hands with the show presenter, then instantly, an ad came in.

    Ava turned to thedy on the floor, without a second thought, she turned and stealthily left the room, hoping not to have disturbed her.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±, Vidya finally let out a shout and got up, searched for her phone and picked it up from where she had left it, then walked out the living room, outside into the garden.

    She immediately rang Roshni and asked her toe over instantly. Then she sat down on one of the stic chairs in the garden and waited impatiently for her, her emotions already cracked.

    My gee, so this was why Raghav hasn¡¯t much as steal a nce at her at the dinner party, or even say ¡®hi¡¯? This? Because of Bermine? Goodness!

    Besides, he had also told her she never levels up to the kindadies that enthralls and grabs his attention right? Well, cool, this was the kindadies, celebrities?

    Crap! She just couldn¡¯t wait for Roshni to arrive, so they could put their heads together and reason this out, she just couldn¡¯t fathom losing Raghav to that idiot from New York, she can¡¯t.

    Thirty minutes after cing a call to her, she arrived.

    The garden was in no hiding ce, so she was fast to spot Vidya sitted there. She walked up to her.

    ¡°Hi Vidya, what¡¯s up?¡±, she asked and copsed into the other stic seat opposite her.

    ¡°What? Bad luck¡±, she blurted.

    Roshni furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±.

    ¡°What do I do Roshni? Just found out the bitch stealing Raghav from me, what do I do?¡±, she cried.

    Roshni swallowed hard.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Calm down, and let¡¯s work this out with clear heads¡±, she nudged her.

    ¡°Jeez! My head can only be cleared when this whole thing is settled¡±, she shouted, startling Roshni.

    ¡°Ugh, fine¡­ fine. Settle it yourself with an unclear head¡±, she said shoving her seat back.

    Vidya instantly went weak, and calmed down.

    ¡°Okay, fine. Let¡¯s do this¡±, she said.

    Roshni sighed.

    ¡°First, how do you know she¡¯s the one? And who¡¯s thisdy?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Bermine, thetest model from New York¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°What! How did you get to know?¡±, she asked with her eyes widely opened.

    ¡°On the media Roshni, on the media. Celebrities¡¯ Deals Live Interview interviewed her just few minutes ago, she said they are in love, goodness! Reference made to her update on her social media handle¡±, she exined.

    Huh? Roshni was more than surprised, she was astonished and all she could do was just stare at Vidya with eyes and mouth wide opened.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±, Vidya snapped her out of her thoughts.

    ¡°Oh, oh. Sorry I was¡­ thinking. Like how?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve called you here to help me out¡±.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, she heaved a sigh. ¡°Simple, she¡¯s a celebrity¡­¡±, she paused.

    ¡°Yes, and so?¡±, Vidya asked.

    ¡°Recall that the prince had told you about the kindadies that enthralls him and something like that, right?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious then, he¡¯s interested in celebrities¡±.

    ¡°So, what next? I¡¯m talking about how to get her out of the way, not about the kindadies that enthralls him¡±, sheined.

    ¡°Then, go for it¡±.

    ¡°What?¡±.

    ¡°Get yourself together, think of what to do, and join in the celebrity world. Come on, you get to be that bossdy he wants, with guards and maids hovering around you, this gonna get the prince¡¯s attention ¡°, she winked.

    Vidya kept mute for a while, staring at her and assimting what she had just said.

    It really did made sense anyway, yes, she could possibly get on there, mix up in the celebrity world and be noticed, famous, popr, just like every other celebrity. Wow!

    She shouted out, pping her hands and grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Bravo! Great talk, for once you¡¯ve been useful¡±, she gushed even before she could stop herself.

    Roshni¡¯s countenance fell, what kinda thing was that for her to say?

    ¡°Vidya, what was that?¡±, she asked.

    That was when Vidya noticed she wasn¡¯t happy because of what she said, then tried to make amends.

    ¡°It was my bad, I always say silly things whenever I¡¯m over excited, don¡¯t mind me¡±.

    Roshni scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, infact what I said actually meant you are useful, like you said something reasonable¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°Mmm¡±.

    ¡°Come on Roshni,e on. Let¡¯s continue please¡±, she digressed.

    Roshni sighed.

    ¡°So, what exactly are you interested in doing?¡±, she asked.

    Vidya adjusted on her seat.

    ¡°Well, I love dancing you know, I¡­¡±.

    ¡°Dancing?¡±, Roshniughed out, interrupting.

    Vidya looked at her inquiringly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but you know aren¡¯t good at it¡±, she was stillughing.

    ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s what I want, not you. I¡¯m going for dancing and that¡¯s final¡±, she said making a face.

    ¡°Alright, final. So, how you gonna do about it?¡±.

    ¡°I will have to inform mom, then also the queen, so she could help out in whenever she¡¯s needed¡±.

    ¡°Wait, I hope you aren¡¯t telling her you are doing it because of her son, I mean the queen?¡±.

    ¡°Oops, am I a dunce? I¡¯m not telling her, I only need her help. Getting into one of those dancing schools requires a lot process, the queen can help me make it faster, and also to get to limelight within weeks¡±, she clicked her fingers.

    Roshniughed.

    ¡°Weeks? Not even months?¡±.

    ¡°Come on, I really need to be famous, a famous dancer, how do you see that?¡±, she askedughing.

    Roshniughed too, nodding her head.

    ¡°Good¡±, she replied reluctantly, even though she knew how bad she was in dancing.

    ¡°Woah, minutes ago I was so peeved, now I¡¯m happy. Thanks so much Roshni, you are really a friend¡±, she said.

    She nodded smiling.

    ¡°You are wee, it¡¯s my pleasure helping you out on these things¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Crap! I can¡¯t wait for mom to be back, so I can tell her my new ns¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. You didn¡¯t offer me anything¡±, sheined, spreading out her arms.

    ¡°Oh, my bad. When I was busy fuming and ranting¡±, she got up.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you? Let¡¯s just go in¡±, she shoved her seat backwards.

    ¡°Uh, no¡±.

    ¡°What?¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, the house is presently in a mess, I had done that in my state of anger, just sit here while I get Ava¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay, fine¡±, she sat back.

    *

    *

    *

    Amaya rushed into the old house with all the speed he could muster, kicking on the old door to let him in.

    ¡°Davida¡­ Davida¡±, he shouted as he ran into the rooms searching for her, he couldn¡¯t find her.

    He came out again to the living room and began pacing about. Crap! Let it not be true. Someone has just told him he saw his sister leaving, like she was going back to the house as she had said she would.

    ¡°Crap!¡±, he shouted as he syed his right hand on his face.

    Hold on, how sure was he first? He began another search, this time around not for Davida, but for any paper or letter which she must have left behind.

    He scattered all over the house, but he saw nothing. Jeez, let this not be true.

    Suddenly he remembered his phone and tried calling her, it wasn¡¯t picked. It was at the third ring that it was picked and it wasn¡¯t her voice he heard, he instantly cut the call and turned off the phone.

    With a rush, he ran into the room and within few minutes, he was out, dressed in a ck hoodie and carrying with him a suitcase.

    He took ast look around the house, shook his head and rushed out.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav sat in the garden behind the pce building working on hisptop, he was working from home.

    He had already returned from New York few hourster, after giving a stern warning to the desperatedy. Well, he had tried talking to his Rina, but she just wouldn¡¯t calm down to hear him out, so he decided to let her be, hoping she woulde around.

    The whole thing was a stress to him. His dad, the King hasn¡¯t yet fully recovered, his mom still pestering him over that rude bitch, his sister still not believing he was never dating Be, the culprits still yet to be caught, and finally, Rina, who should be the one lending him a shoulder to lean on, wasn¡¯t ready to talk to him.

    Goodness! How was he gonna get out these mess? It was too much for him alone.

    Suddenly his mind drifted towards his family in Kuru, yeah, they might be of great help, he thought.

    He picked up the phone from where itid on the table and Prisha walked into the garden.

    ¡°Maharana¡±, she bowed.

    ¡°Have youe to use me again little princess?¡±, his cold voice asked, his eyes fixed on his phone.

    Prisha sighed, then took the seat opposite him.

    ¡°But big bro, you don¡¯t expect me to believe you outright after that stunt pulled, besides, you guys are friends so anything can happen¡±, she spread out her arms.

    ¡°Were¡±, he corrected.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    ¡°We were friends Prisha¡±, he finally looked up at her, ¡°we aren¡¯t friends anymore¡±, he said.

    Prisha sighed and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Fine, so about Rina?¡±.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to listen to me¡±, he shortly replied.

    ¡°Goodness! I expect that anyway. You know what? I¡¯ll talk to her¡±, she said.

    He looked at her.

    ¡°Really?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded, smiling.

    Just then, a maid rushed into the garden towards them, panting heavily.

    ¡°My prince¡­ my princess¡­ the¡­¡±, she trailed off, still panting and pointing towards the pce.

    Raghav sat up, dropping hisptop on the table, Prisha got up, trying to calm the maid down.

    ¡°Calm down¡­ yes, just calm down, rx, now talk¡±, she said.

    ¡°His highness, Maharajah¡­¡±, she paused again. How could she say what just happened, how?

    Raghav got up this time.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±, his cold voice asked.

    ¡°He¡­ he just passed out few seconds ago¡±, she finally let out the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡± Prisha eximed.

 63

    ¡°GET the hell out of the way!!! Clear the way!!!¡±  The guards yelled as the King was being taken into the hospital ward on a stretcher.

    His wife, the Queen and the little Princess, scuttled behind, panting and breathing heavily.

    Minutester, Raghav came in, and half ran, half walked into the hospital ward, and joined the others at the waiting room.

    What exactly happened? The maid who had brought the news said she was in the king¡¯s chambers helping him out with his drugs when suddenly, he began speaking incoherently, and his breathing became slow.

    Then within a twinkle of an eye, he finally stopped talking and breathing, and the next thing, he copsed on the bed and passed out.

    Now, they had rushed him to the best hospital in Shi, because of time frame, he would have been rushed to Raghav¡¯s hospital, but hospital was hospital, they gave up.

    At the waiting room, the royal family were left in panic and anxiety, as they paced about. Nobody was left behind at the pce except for the maids and guards.

    Prisha soon got tired and sat on the long seat, minutester, her mother joined, all leaving Raghav still standing.

    He walked to one side of the window and stood, his head bowed, he was deep in thoughts.

    What could have prompted such thing? As far as he was concerned, his father was already getting better, so why this? God! He turned and looked at his mother, a sigh escaped his lips.

    Let this never be what he¡¯s thinking, let it never. They had been there for like twenty minutes when suddenly, two men came rushing in, startling thedies.

    Raghav looked at them, they were members of the royal councilors, noble and titled men, one of them was Elder Sachin.

    ¡°Your grace, we heard the news, and had to rush down immediately¡±, it was Elder Sachin who began.

    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±, the other man, Elder Sujit asked.

    Arya sighed and tried providing an answer, but she just couldn¡¯t. Raghav helped her out.

    ¡°His royal majesty passed out¡±, he let out the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡±, they both eximed, their eyes widened in utmost shock.

    ¡°How is that?¡±, Elder Sachin asked.

    ¡°Seriously Elder Sachin, we don¡¯t know. They doctor is yet to be out¡±, Raghav said.

    After some coherent shouts and exmations, they finally settled down on the long seat where the queen and Prisha had been sitting.

    *

    *

    ? Two Days Later ?

    Raghav sighed as he stood in front of his mirror buttoning the lower button of his royal blue coloured zer, then he picked up his tie from the dressing table and began knoding.

    Normally, there were maids avable to do this, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood for that now, he was doing it himself.

    After knoding, he picked up one of his perfumes and sprayed all over him, then he took up his cologne and applied on his neck and wrists.

    Then he opened one of his box of jewelries and began adorning himself with gold nes and bracelets, then rings on his fingers. This act of him wasn¡¯tmon, yeah, he wasn¡¯t always on his jewelries but today was different, he had to.

    His mind drifted off to his father and he sighed more deeply. The doctor had said his father was gradually having a cardiovascr disease, a disease of the heart, and that had resulted to his sudden passing out, the other day.

    Immediately, they arranged to transfer him to another hospital abroad for proper treatment. Simply, he would have taken him down to Rana Hospitals, New York, but no, he wanted a different doctor entirely to attend to him.

    The whole family went the day he was transferred, but just yesterday, he and Prisha returned, leaving behind the Queen, to stay back at the hospital.

    He was put on a life machine instantly, as he had already drifted intoa, and the doctor said they would try their best, well, he knew they would.

    Everything had been taking care of and right now, he and Prisha was heading for Kuru.

    He thought of Rina and sighed again, picking up one of thebs whichid on the table, and beganbing his spiky hair.

    Just then, the door opened and Prisha barged in, he slowly turned towards her.

    ¡°Ready bro?¡±, she winked.

    A ¡®wow¡¯ escaped his lips in a whisper as his eyes rested on Prisha, damn, she was amazingly dressed, just like the princess she is anyway.

    ¡°You look beautiful baby sister¡±, heplimented and turned back to the mirror, dropping theb and taking ast look at himself.

    Prisha blushed.

    ¡°Thank you. You too, dashingly handsome as always Maharana, and wow, you putting on jewelries¡±, she squeaked, admiring the glitter of gold dripping from his dressing.

    Raghav didn¡¯t reply, he only nodded and simpered. Then he walked to his bed and picked up his three phones.

    ¡°Rina wouldn¡¯t help gawking at you big bro, you really dressed to kill¡±, she added.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Our ride is waiting Maharana, let¡¯s go¡±, she said and turned, then left the room. Raghav followed.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina just finished cleaning up the whole house, then she flopped on the couch in tiredness. That¡¯s virtually all she¡¯s been doing since she came back from the pce, she literally turned a janitor.

    Just then, her stomach rumbled and she got up and ran into the kitchen. She opened the cupboard and brought out a packet of cornkes, milk and sugar and dropped them on the counter.

    Then she opened the refrigerator and brought out a bowl filled with strawberries and a bottle of water.

    Minutester, she had made herself a huge bowl of cornkes and she began eating. With the food in her hands, she walked back to the living room and then her phone beeped.

    Instantly, she rushed at it hoping it was a text from Raghav, or even Zaina.

    Seriously for three days now, she hadn¡¯t been herself, it¡¯s enough time she stops lying, she really missed Raghav, she really does.

    Moreso, her best friend hadn¡¯t called or even text her, she was more like keeping malice with her, all because of the way she had switched off her phone in her the other time.

    Always, at every beeping of her phone, she would gasp and rushed to it, hoping it was a text either from Raghav or Zaina, but to her disappointment, it always wasn¡¯t.

    She checked up her phone and still yet, it was no chat from them. She dropped the bowl and flopped down on the couch close by, a tear escaped her eyes and she whimpered.

    Now, she was beginning to regret what she did, asking Raghav to stay away from her and switching off the phone on her best friend, she was beginning to regret it seriously. She wanted Raghav back, she wanted her best friend back.

    She doesn¡¯t mind if there is any Bermine or Vidya, she is now ready to fight for what¡¯s hers.

    But obviously, her mom didn¡¯t seem pissed off or something, she was even rxed with it, and so, never said anything about it to her again.

    Sighing, she visited her social media handle and began scrolling through, hoping to see any updates from them, just hoping.

    She stumbled over the recent update from Vidya, she scoffed. She had uploaded beautiful pictures of her and stated in her caption of her desire to go for the dancing school soonest.

    Huh? She scoffed. Others are aspiring to go to college, and here this one is, aspiring to go to dancing school, hmph, she made a face.

    And wait¡­ what! Thest sentence of her caption had carried a bomb.

    ??: Prince_Raghav¡¯s_Betrothed.

    And the next thing Rina bursted intoughter,ughing non stop till her eyes became watery.

    What? Really? His betrothed? God! She couldn¡¯t believe it as sheughed out more and more, forgetting her sorrows for a moment.

    She stared at the pictures for a while then scrolled up and continued surfing. Hmph, everybody wants Raghav.

    As if on impulse, she decided to visit Bermine¡¯s page again, to check up on the photos again, just to check up on it.

    She scrolled and scrolled but couldn¡¯t find it, huh? Does that mean¡­.

    She continued scrolling, up and down, yet she couldn¡¯t find it. Shit! Who knows, maybe Raghav had asked her to delete it.

    Yeah, maybe they were really never dating and so, he had asked her to delete it, who knows?

    She was about giving up and dropping her phone to continue eating when it rang out, startling her, jeez!

    She flinched and peeked into it and oh my! It was Zaina, a big smile yed on her face.

    ¡°Baby?¡±, she spoke tenderly into the phone.

    ¡°Rina, how are you?¡±, came her sweet voice.

    Rina instantly felt abashed and ashamed of herself, having a feeling of guilt.

    ¡°Seriously Zaina, I¡¯m not fine. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really really sorry for thest time¡±, she stuttered.

    There was silence as Zaina kept mute, so long that it got her thinking. Huh?

    ¡°You there Zaina?¡±, she was forced to ask.

    She heard her sigh deeply.

    ¡°Have you finally realized your mistakes?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Oh Zaina yes, I¡¯m so so abashed right now, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, please forgive me¡±, she began whimpering before she knew it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Rin, I hold nothing against you, the person whom you owe a greater apology to tender to, is his grace, Prince Raghav, not me¡±, she said.

    Rina winced in pain, oh God! What has she done.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking¡±, she stressed, still whimpering.

    ¡°What are you up to now?¡±, she suddenly asked.

    ¡°Huh? Like how?¡±, she asked befuddled.

    ¡°Like I mean, are you busy or something?¡±.

    ¡°Ugh, why are you asking?¡±.

    ¡°I want to know where my girlfriend is up to this beautiful morning¡±, sheughed.

    Rina smiled broadly.

    ¡°Well, busy cleaning as usual, I¡¯ve practically turned a janitor in my home¡±, she shrugged.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zainaughed out.

    ¡°Would you let me invite you over? Just for some hours?¡±, she asked.

    Ugh, why not? How sweet and caring, so she had already forgiven her?

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. At your house right?¡±, she asked getting up from the couch.

    ¡°Hehehe, chill. Kuru kingdom¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed almost fainting. Did she just say Kuru kingdom? My gee.

    ¡°You are in Kuru kingdom?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Actually yes, having a date with my prince. Come over, I wanna treat my best friend to something special, and hey, I wouldn¡¯t take a no¡±, she said.

    Rina sighed, then syed her right hand on her forehead. Kuru? How would her mother take it? Ohh God Zaina.

    Not only that, what was she gonna wear now, since it was Kuru? She had thought it was at her ce? Ohh sorry Zaina, seems she was gonna decline.

    ¡°Um¡­ Zaina I¡­¡±, she interrupted her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about what to put on, someone ising over. Everything is just set, just get prepared in your undies¡±, sheughed out.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, Rina was left gobsmacked and bbergasted, was this a joke or something??

    ***

    A beautiful Rina sat back admiring herself in the mirror, still befuddled on who the person on the mirror was. Was it really her? Or someone else?

    My gee, she touched her left cheek, and the person on the mirror did same. Huh? It was her, seriously? She couldn¡¯t believe it, the beautifuldy on the mirror was her.

    Well, few minutes after she got off the phone with Zaina, a car had screeched to a halt in front of the building and ady and a man alighted.

    The man was the driver and thedy the artiste. She was holding a very big designer bag.

    All protocols carried out, she sat and they began making her up. Now, she was looking so beautiful like a princess. If she was dressed as this, then how would Zaina be then? Aww, she couldn¡¯t wait to see her.

    Suddenly she began tearing up, Zaina was so sweet. Just before the tears could flow, she dabbed it off.

    They left the house and into the car. Rina had already informed her mom and surprisingly, she didn¡¯t stop her or put up a feud.

    The ride to the airport was sweet, cool and sad. Sad in the sense that whenever her mind drifted off to Raghav, she sighed. She only hopes he would ept her back, she had actually fucked up.

    Soon they were at the airport, they alighted and almost immediately, a private jet appeared before them and Rina was ushered in.

    This was actually her first time of travelling through air, Zaina had made it so. Wow, she almost screamed out.

    The jet rode peacefully through the runway then took off and she rxed back for a perfect ride.     She arrived Bahwan Pce an hourter and oh my! It was such an edifice, just as beautiful as Bhagya Pce, infact, it reminded her of The Bhagya Pce.

    Two maids rushed to the car as soon as it halted to wee her and she swallowed hard, was this how visitors were being weed?

    ¡°Wee to Kuru kingdom and The Bhawan Pce ma¡¯am¡±, they greeted in unison.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Thank you¡±.

    ¡°Come with us, ma¡¯am Zaina is waiting¡±, one of them said.

    Oh! They were already giving her much respect huh? She shrugged and followed them.

    They took the stairs just like the way Raghav had been led when he came as well, then straight to the balcony upstairs, that was an open ce where semi outdoor stuffs were done.

    They opened the door to the balcony and she entered, freezing on spot. Jeez, aside for Zaina, she didn¡¯t know the others, they were total strangers to her. All putting up smiling and surprise expressions on their faces.

    Jeez! Goosebumps. She felt awkward. This was a royal family, and she was supposed to be at her best.

    ¡°Rina!¡±, Zaina squeaked and rushed up to her, then they hugged.

    ¡°Oh my gee, you are here¡±, she said, more like a statement than a question.

    ¡°Um¡­ ye¡­ yeah¡±, she stuttered, obviously scared or something.

    ¡°Come on, and meet my wonderful newest family¡±, she smiled and held her hand, taking her to meet the rest of the family.

    That was when she properly looked at her dressing and oh my! She looked so sweet, so beautiful. She was dressed just like a princess, all the royal adornments on her.

    Then she looked up from her and the first person her eyes met was Prisha, jeez, Princess Prisha? What was she doing here?

    ¡°Alright greet¡±, Zaina whispered to her.

    ¡°Um¡­ Namaste¡±, she put her palms together and slightly genuflected.

    They smiled and nodded. That was when Prisha got up and walked up to her, then held her in a tight embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ve so missed you miss¡±, she said to her.

    Awwn, Rina felt nothing but guilt and regret.

    ¡°My princess, I¡¯m so delighted to see you¡±, she replied and they disengaged.

    Then Zaina went on to formally introduce everybody present to her, and she greeted formally as well. It was a happy moment.

    ¡°So aunt Rina, it¡¯s nice meeting you finally¡±, the little girl sitting beside Raghav¡¯s aunt squeaked, leaving her gobsmacked.

    What was she talking about? Did she just say finally? Like she¡¯s been wanting to see her? Oh! She smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure baby¡±, she said.

    She was yet to sit as none had made attempt to show her a seat, not even Zaina who was yet to sit herself.

    ¡°Noooo¡±, she screamed out and jumped down her seat, startling Rina who watched her in bewilderment.

    The little girl walked up to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ali baby¡±, she stretched out her right hand for a handshake.

    Huh? Rina was taken aback, wasn¡¯t it introduction Zaina just finished? Well, she shrugged and did her bidding.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rina¡±, she replied shortly, returning the handshake.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually met you before¡±, she said, her perky eyes glittering.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she mouthed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re making a mistake or something, how could I have possibly met you? In Kuru? Ahh baby, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not me¡±, she shook her head as she talked.

    Alisha smiled broadly and looked around, into the faces of the people present, then she turned back to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to know anyway, I¡¯m the little girl from the tourist site¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°What! Oh my God!¡±, Rina eximed, cupping her mouth with her right hand.

    Jeez! How can? Ohh God Rina, you¡¯ve been an angel unknowingly.

    ¡°Oh yes Rina¡±, someone else spoke, taking up from where Alisha had stopped. It was Lady Aarti, Raghav¡¯s aunt. Rina swallowed hard.

    ¡°And since then, my babies has been restless, all wanting to see you¡­ to reward you¡±, she was walking up to her.

    Surprise was an understatement, Rina was gobsmacked, so bewildered. My gee!

    ¡°When I say my babies I mean, Alisha here, and Prince Raghav¡±, she said.

    Rina gasped, Raghav? Oh, where was he then?

    Lady Aarti kept mute for a while watching Rina, then she sighed.

    ¡°Please Rina¡±, she said like she was pleading, ¡°I want no otherdy for Raghav, but you¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±

 64

    SURPRISE was an understatement, Rina was gobsmacked, astonished and so shocked. Huh? Lady Aarti, the king¡¯s sister, saying this to her? Like she was actually pleading huh? Christ!

    ¡°Um¡­ um my¡­ mydy I¡­¡±, her lips wobbled as she stuttered in utmost awe, she was more than surprised.

    Aarti took her hands in hers, making her tensed the more. Like seriously, was the royal family asking her this?

    With her mouth widely opened, she looked around the balcony and found Zaina and Prisha smiling, their faces telling her to say yes to Lady Aarti.

    ¡°Your kind heart has finally led you somewhere unexpected. My Ali baby here you helped at the tourist site, is a princess¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Rina gasped, Lady Aarti still held her hands.

    Goodness, why was she always helping the royals, why? This sounds like a punishment somehow.

    ¡°Yes, forget the way she had dressed to the tourist site that fateful day, I purposely made it so, I didn¡¯t want people to start raising curious eyes kind of, you know¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    Rina sighed, infact sighing was the thing in vogue for her now. She couldn¡¯t utter a word as she was just too astonished to say anything.

    ¡°My Lady, I¡­ I d¡­ didn¡¯t know she is a princess¡±, she finally spoke out, ¡°I¡­ I was only trying to help, I didn¡¯t know¡±, she lowered her gaze.

    Aarti smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know either, it just shows you are so kind hearted, and can take care of a man; your man. The kind of hearts we want in a royal family, not the one that¡¯s gonna tear the family apart¡±.

    Rina smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thank you my Lady¡±.

    She smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m pleading, Raghav hasn¡¯t been himself since you left him, please forgive and ept him back¡±, she pleaded.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gosh! Was this really happening? Like who on earth pleads to ady to love her nephew? Crap!

    As for forgiveness, she had already forgiven him, and just couldn¡¯t wait to see him. Since she came in, she had been using the corner of her eyes to survey the environs.

    She was still in her thoughts when a door opposite her and at the far end of the balcony creaked open and she turned towards it.

    The door fully opened and holy moly! It was him, yes it was the prince! Oh my! He was around, her eyes instantly became watery, gathering tears.

    He fully came out and stood at the door, then watched the scene from there.

    Rina gasped, almost squeaking out. Raghav, her Raghav was looking so breathtaking, like she hasn¡¯t seen him dressed this way before, I mean on a zer, with gold jewelries dripping from every part of his body.

    Huh? Her mouth dropped wide open as she drooled on him, my gee! Was this her Raghav? Crap! She just couldn¡¯t wait to get into his arms.

    Raghav sighed and began walking towards them, Prisha was right, she had said he was gonna make Rina gawk at him, and that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯s doing right now.

    That isn¡¯t the most important anyway, he finally got to them and Lady Aarti released her grip on Rina and stepped aside, then Raghav took the stand.

    ¡°Are you going to stop gawking now?¡±, he suddenly asked.

    Oh jeez! Her eyes closed subconsciously, he had caught her gawking.

    ¡°Mi amor¡±, he called and took her left hand, and her stomach tightened, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being there to protect you¡±, his soft voice began.

    Rina¡¯s eyes twitched, seems to her he has different voices and knows when exactly to use them. The soft, the coarse, the emotionless, and all of that.

    Right now, he was making use of the soft,cing it with endearments.

    ¡°I won¡¯t always be there to protect you but I can assure you of your safety¡±, he brought her left hand closer to his mouth, and kissed the back of her palm.

    ¡°Please I¡­¡±.

    ¡°Raghav?¡±, she softly called, politely cutting him short.

    He looked at her, they were tears already forming in her eyes. He brought his lips closer them, and kissed the tears on each eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to be sorry my prince, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to be sorry¡±, and before she knew it, she began crying.

    ¡°Oh no, you gonna ruin your make-up¡±, Zaina whispered and took out a face napkin, then dabbed her face with it.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Thanks baby Z¡±, and she had to force herself to stop crying.

    Raghav all the while stood in awe, watching Rina. She was looking more beautiful, goodness! He found himself gawking at her too.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Rina, believe me, love is all I¡¯ve got for you¡±, he said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I know, I was so dumb to have not seen it¡­ soo dumb¡±.

    His right hand went to her left cheek and it flushed, she smiled so broadly revealing all her thirty two.

    ¡°I love you Prince Raghav¡±, she said in a whisper, her eyelids flickering.

    He smiled slightly.

    ¡°I love you too princess¡±, he said in a whisper and then drew her closer for a passionate kiss.

    The ps and cheerings of the rest of the family jolted Rina to reality, she was so lost in Raghav that she hadpletely forgotten about them and so she flinched and wanted to withdrew from the kiss, but couldn¡¯t, she had so missed Raghav.

    The rest of the afternoon was fun, fun and fun. Ali baby became so close to Rina, always wanting to sit on herps. Rina enjoyed every bit of it anyway, she felt so lucky being loved by royal families.

    ? Evening ?

    The evening arrived as slow as it could. Rina had been having fun and it seemed she wasn¡¯t gonna return to Shi kingdom again, funny right?

    Well, Raghav had insisted taking her out on a date that evening in Kuru, so going back to Shi that same day was out of the line.

    Raghav was waiting patiently by the white coloured Porsche already driven to the gigantic gate, dressed so sweet and neat in a red zer, his eyes were so fixed on his phone.

    Rina came out of the pce few minutester, being led by two maids. Looking so exquisite in a long red gown, one of the maids held her red purse.

    Raghav had insisted on her changing into something different from what she had earlier worn. Who was she to disobey him? Sheplied.

    They were now walking down when she sighted Raghav from afar and she instantly halted, stretched out her left hand for her purse, and the maid handed it to her.

    ¡°You can leave me now¡±, she said and the two maids bowed and left.

    Then she exhaled deeply, her eyes still fixed on Raghav, like she couldn¡¯t believe it, Prince Raghav was hers? Like, they were going on a date together? Aww, felt like a dream.

    She walked up to him and that was when he looked up from his phone and saw her.

    What! He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Was this Rina? Oh my! She was looking so so beautiful, and he found himself gawking at her.

    ¡°Come on, stop gawking¡±, she squeaked.

    His lips wobbled.

    ¡°Was I?¡±.

    ¡°Yes you were. Raghav?¡±, she called.

    ¡°Yes baby¡±, she stood beside him.

    ¡°I never knew you wear jeweleries¡±, she said, admiring the different golds glittering on him.

    He simpered.

    ¡°Of course I do, I don¡¯t wear them always¡±, he exined.

    She nodded smiling, this was another version of Raghav as far as she was concerned.

    ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s be on our way¡±, he said and opened the car door for her.

    She chuckled and lowered herself in the car, Raghav closed it and walked over to the driver¡¯s side and entered.

    Then, they drove away.

    They got to their destination almost an hourter, then they entered.

    At the instant they halted at the parking lot, throngs of people surrounded them, making Rina all surprised. What was all this?

    Raghav managed to walk to the other side of the car and opened it, Rina slowly alighted, watching the crowd that had surrounded them. She was astonished.

    ?: Hey I said it, it¡¯s Prince Raghav of Shi kingdom.

    Someone from the crowd squeaked and Rina scoffed, huh? Was this how Raghav was famous?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this¡±, he whispered to her, ¡°it¡¯s a normal urrence when I don¡¯t take the guards with me¡±, he said.

    Ugh? She didn¡¯t know and so wasn¡¯t expecting it, she was never used to such thing.

    ?: Wow, take a look at his gold ne.

    Another squeaked, making Rina scoff. Raghav held her right hand, and together they tried pressing through the crowd, but it was impossible.

    ?: Prince Raghav, I thought you and Bermine are dating? Who¡¯s thisdy with you then?

    Someone asked and Raghav became peeved, tightening his grip on Rina, she noticed it.

    ?: But thedy is more beautiful than Bermine anyway.

    Another squeaked.

    Before Rina knew it, they had already begun taking pictures of them, the lights of the camera was disturbing and she began using her hands to close her eyes.

    Jeez! She wasn¡¯t used to this. She turned to Raghav and whispered.

    ¡°Can we leave here please?¡±.

    ¡°Get out you all, everybody move¡­ move!!!¡±, the securities yelled,ing to their rescue immediately.

    Few minutester, they were already sitted in the VIP restaurant section of the hotel, making their orders.

    ¡°Wow¡±, Rina mouthed, exhaling deeply.

    ¡°What?¡±, Raghav shortly asked.

    ¡°My gee, what was that for?¡±.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s the usual urrence whenever I didn¡¯t take the guards with me¡±, he said.

    ¡°I know, but you would have told me earlier, so I can brace up for it. I¡¯m not used to such thing¡±, she made a face.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sorry¡±, he said.

    She shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry anyway¡±.

    Just then, the waitresses approached their table and began setting their orders. It was Tropical rice, grilled chicken, and samosa.

    ¡°Um¡­ Raghav?¡±, she called.

    ¡°Yes dear, you enjoying the meal?¡±, he looked at her, she was ying with her cutleries.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for¡­¡±, a spoonful of rice in her mouth cut her short, her eyes beamed.

    ¡°Told you it¡¯s okay, we are together now¡±, he said.

    She ate the food he had just put in her mouth with relishment, smiling.

    ¡°How¡¯s dad, and mom?¡±, she asked.

    He sighed so deeply.

    ¡°Well mom¡¯s fine, just dad. He¡¯s ina¡±.

    Her face expression changed.

    ¡°Mm, Prisha told me that. I¡¯m so sorry¡±, she said.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been taken care of, I just hope hees out alive¡±, he drank some water.

    ¡°Amen¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about my mom firing you, I see it as a blessing in disguise though¡±, he winked.

    Huh? What was he saying? Meaning he likes it that she was fired? She dropped her cutleries and turned to him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, she asked.

    He furrowed his brows and looked at her, she was peeved, he chuckled.

    ¡°Hey, you should get me. I mean, I have ns for you and so, you leaving the job, it¡¯s like a progress for me¡±, he shrugged.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, she sighed.

    ¡°I get now¡±, she continued eating.

    ¡°So, what are your ns? You dropped out of high school right? Are you now willing to tell me theplicated issue? Remember, our conversation from the utility room?¡±, he winked.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±, her mouth went wide open, so, he could still remember?

    ¡°Yeah, I can possibly not forget anything about you¡±, he said.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, she sighed.

    ¡°So, are you now ready to tell me?¡±.

    Well, yeah. She was now ready to tell him anything, everything about herself. She wiped her mouth with the table napkin.

    ¡°My principal was the one paying my fees after the death of my father, then she was transferred. But before that, she called me and told me she had cleared all the fees, excluding nothing, only for her to be transferred and the new principal asked me to leave school, that my fees was iplete¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Leave school? Just like that?¡±, he asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I had even pleaded with him to tell me the outstanding fees, so I can try to pay, but he didn¡¯t. All he did was asked me to leave school, more like an expulsion, and I did¡±, sheughed dryly.

    ¡°That was how I ended up in the pce as a maid, I couldn¡¯t stay idle and the job was there¡±, she exined.

    ¡°That must have been a painful experience. But¡­ didn¡¯t you suspect someone might be behind it? Like why wouldn¡¯t he tell you the outstanding fees? All he just wanted was to kick you out of the school¡±.

    Phew, he was right. Vidya? She suspected her, but should she tell him? Considering the fact she¡¯s his betrothed.

    ¡°What!¡±, he suddenly eximed.

    She looked at him inquiringly.

    ¡°What?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Was it Vidya?¡±, he asked and she flinched, her thoughts¡­ her thoughts, oh God!.

    ¡°Ye¡­ I don¡¯t really know, I was only suspecting¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Was she your ssmate in high school?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, she was. But I didn¡¯t say she¡¯s the one, I was only guessing¡±, she turned her gaze to her food.

    ¡°She probably is, that bitch is rude. Stay away from her¡±, he warned.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she looked at him.

    ¡°Just stay away. Well, so what are your ns so far?¡±.

    She dropped her cutleries and told him exactly what she had told her mom, her desire to go for the graphics designing school, and extra murals so she couldplete high school.

    ¡°Wow, great¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded and continued eating.

    ¡°Leave that to me then¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she looked at him.

    ¡°Just listen to me for once¡±.

    ***

    They finally finished having fun and prepared to leave. Rina winced, the crowd at the entrance again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, the securities has taken care of it¡±, Raghav said smiling.

    He took her hand and they walked to the car, true to his words, they had actually taken care of it. Not that there was no crowd anyway, but the people couldn¡¯t get contact with them, they stood far off admiring.

    Gosh! Goosebumps, she wasn¡¯t used to this.

    At the instant they got to the car, instead of opening the car door for her, he pinned her to the car and began kissing her.

    What! She couldn¡¯t reciprocate as she was gobsmacked, they were people around, watching.

    ¡°What you doing?¡±, she asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Kiss me¡±, he said.

    And shes of light cameras bathed all over them like rain.

 65

    THE early morning news the next day carried the headlines, and they were so catchy, and trending seriously.

    ?: Prince Raghav Seen Kissing A Strange Lady In Front Of Bizzan Hotels.

    ?: His Royal Majesty, Prince Raghav Has Severed His Rtionship With Bermine.

    ?: Prince Raghav Cheats On Bermine.

    ?: Royal Prince Raghav of Shi Kingdom and CEO of Rana Hospitals In A New Rtionship.

    Be frowned and hissed so loudly as she went through her phone that morning, the headlines beamed before her.

    Crap! What was this?

    She hissed as she looked away, out of the car, she was being driven that morning to some important meeting.

    Her two phones had been ringing non stop since the morning as friends and colleagues kept calling because of the news spreading round.

    Then as if on impulse, she put them off and rested her head on the headrest, closing her eyes.

    Who was thedy he was kissing in front of Bizzan Hotels located in Kuru kingdom?

    Damn! She¡¯s the reason Raghav¡¯s not been good towards her¡­ or maybe nothing is even going on between them. Yeah, it can just be any girl, a one night stand thing, who knows? She shrugged her shoulders.

    ?: It¡¯s so much disheartening to Bermine, I mean how can Prince Raghav do this?

    She heard the FM radio in the car speak, and she winced.

    ?: Seriously it¡¯s something we need to talk about, it should be a topic as the news had taken over the headlines.

    Thedy presenting the programme continued.

    ?: Alright guys, I know most of you would have woken up today to the shocking news taking over the headlines, well, it¡¯s no other but, weeks after famous model, Bermine tells the world of her new rtionship, Prince Raghav¡­..

    ¡°Put that thing off!¡±, she barked at her driver.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±, he mouthed.

    ¡°I said, put it off¡±, she shouted, and the driver hastingly put off the radio.

    They got to their destination in silence and the driver opened the car door and she alighted.

    Instantly, Hanny B ran up to her and she squeezed her face, she knew it must be her. God! She really wasn¡¯t ready to face this now, not now.

    ¡°Hi Be, what am I hearing?¡±, Hanny B asked, she was a famous model as well and had been into modelling long before her, but Be was more influential than she was.

    Be scoffed, she couldn¡¯t even greet.

    ¡°No greetings?¡±, she asked picking up her purse from the car seat.

    ¡°Ugh! Come on¡±, Hanny B said,ughing.

    ¡°Nothing is really good about the morning? Or¡­ haven¡¯t you gotten the trending news yet?¡±, she asked and Be ignored her and began walking into the building, through the lobby.

    Hanny Bughed and followed her, still gushing over the headlines.

    ¡°Aww, how would Raghav do this to you Be? I mean¡­¡±.

    ¡°Will you stop pestering me and let me be?¡±, Be suddenly shouted, startling her.

    She gave a cranky look, then bursted intoughter again.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, fine¡±.

    Be sighed and they continued walking along the lobby, she just hoped this Hanny girl would let her be, seriously.

    Well, she expected it. Hanny¡¯s one of the people who¡¯s jealous of her so called new rtionship with Raghav, she so hated the fact that she and Raghav were so close and do get on together.

    ¡°But seriously Raghav should have cheated with respect, not in the open, in front of a hotel leaning on a car¡±, she rushed it this time, spilling it all even before Be could stop her.

    ¡°Jeez Hanny!¡±, Be eximed and stormed away, obviously peeved and angry, leaving her behind.

    Hanny B watched her walk away and then bursted intoughter,ughing non stop till she was out of sight.

    She pulled up a disgust face and folded her arms.

    ¡°Prince¡¯s bride indeed, rtionship crumbled¡±, she said sarcastically and walked away,ughing.

    *

    *

    *

    Vidya rxed sofortably in the posh car chewing a gum, as it drove her that morning to her dancing school.

    Queen Arya was told about her ns to register in the dancing school and she immediately gave it a go ahead, giving all supports she could.

    Although the registration into the school has already been closed, but using her influence as the queen, they had immediately granted Vidya admission without ado and stress.

    Not only that, a driver from the pce has been assigned to her as well, who¡¯s gonna be taking her to and from the school.

    The ck coloured Pathfinder found it¡¯s way into the parking lot of D Blings Dancing School that fateful morning, halting with arge screeching sound.

    The so much screeching made the people around turn towards the car, astonished.

    ¡°We are here ma¡¯am¡±, the driver announced and Vidya scoffed.

    ¡°Are you stupid or something?¡±, she asked, startling the driver.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, he mouthed.

    ¡°Will you get your ass down and open the damn door for me?¡±, she ranted, ¡°or do you wanna get fired?¡±.

    Instantly, the driver opened the door and rushed to her side, he was visibly shaken, obviously shaken at her outburst.

    He opened the door, slightly bowing and she slowly alighted, then took out her school bag from the seat.

    Then she paused to look around, surveying the environment with her perky eyes.

    Vidya was dressed that morning in a pink crop top, jean bum shorts and ck boots. Infact, she had dressed to kill.

    ?: Wow, who¡¯s this pretty?

    She heard someone from the little crowd that was in the parking lot asked, and she scoffed.

    ?: And look, the car she came with has the royal emblem on it, she must be from the pce.

    Another squeaked, it was a petitedy.

    Vidya pulled a face and turned to her driver, he was still standing there. Well that¡¯s better, he better not leave until she tells him to.

    ¡°You can go, just be back on time to take me home¡±, she said and was about walking away.

    ¡°Um ma¡¯am? Please when do you dismiss?¡±, he asked.

    Huh? She halted and turned back to him, her eyes filled with fury.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what adjective to qualify you with. You can ask your ass¡±, and she hissed and walked away.

    The driver sighed, then walked to the driver¡¯s side, he lowered himself in and drove away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She continued walking further into the school, taking the exact route she had taken the first day she hade with her mom for admission enquiries.

    The schoolpound wasn¡¯t that vast and sses could be easily identified.

    As she walked, she could still feel people gawking and talking about her, but she cared less anyway.

    Finally she got to her block and spotted her ss, then she went in. Instantly, she spotted D 3 K¡¯s, and she scoffed, making a face.

    D 3 K¡¯s was a dance band, made up of three killer dancers; Kelly, Katherine and Kate. They were popr rock dancers, beautiful and sweet girls. Their bad side was that, they were rumoured to be rude and arrogant.

    Although they are good and already known in the music world, they still visit the dancing school from time to time because that¡¯s the school they actually attended.

    They were dressed in green mini skirts, ck crop tops and ck boots. Wow, they had even changed their hair colour to green. Thest time she saw them in a concert, their hair was brown coloured.

    They were sitting on a table with Kelly, who seemed to be the lead girl, surfing with aptop, while the other two watched. Seems they were busy or something.

    She ignored them and made to walk pass them.

    ¡°Hey!¡±, Kate suddenly asked, looking up from theptop.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see us?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±, Vidya blurted.

    Huh? The rest girls were taken aback. Like, didn¡¯t she know who they were? She didn¡¯t even squeak out or scream or show astonishment of seeing them there.

    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve lost it¡±, Katherine blurted out.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you taught how to greet? Like you just passed us like you don¡¯t know who we are or something?¡±, Kelly asked.

    Vidya crumpled her face and looked around, the rest of the students in the ssroom were now watching them.

    ¡°Did you just say greet?¡±, Vidya chuckled, ¡°thest time I checked, you aren¡¯t an elder to me, so why should I greet?¡±, she asked.

    Jeez! What audacity Vidya got, the almighty 3 K¡¯s?? The whole ss gasped.

    Kate looked at her properly, she actually looks familiar anyway, like she had seen her somewhere somehow. Then it hit her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Vidya girl sweeties, the prince¡¯s betrothed¡±, she snapped and the others made an ¡®o¡¯ with their mouth.

    ¡°Huh? Did you just say the prince¡¯s betrothed?¡±, Kelly asked.

    Vidya scoffed.

    ¡°You heard her right. That you girls are probably the best dancers doesn¡¯t mean you can¡­ order people around like puppets, watch it¡±, then she hissed and left.

    Hmph. These girls thought they were rude, but they had actually met their match. They shrugged and went back to theirptop.

    As soon as she settled on her seat, two girls approached her desk instantly.

    ¡°Hi¡±, one of them greeted, shing her thirty two, she was the shorter of them.

    ¡°Hey Vidya, morning¡±, the other waved.

    Vidya looked up inquiringly at them.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ seriously we love your personality, that was a great job out there¡±, the shorter girl who had first spoken said, smiling.

    Vidya was befuddled, like what were they trying to talk about?

    ¡°She meant with D 3 K¡¯s, you are really their match¡±, the other girl said.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, she mouthed. Well, serves them right. How could she, the prince¡¯s betrothed act so timidly before them? Are they gods? She scoffed.

    ¡°Well, thank God for you for noticing¡±, she rolled her eyes and said, unzipping her bag.

    They nced at themselves and smiled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Saanvi, seen you are a new student¡±, the shorter girl spoke stretching out her right hand for a handshake.

    Huh? Vidya scoffed and looked at her hand, then looked away.

    ¡°Vidya. What do you want?¡±, she ced her hands on her desk.

    Saanvi smiled and slowly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Alright fine, we just want to make friends¡±.

    ¡°Yep, just friends. I¡¯m Nora¡±, the other girl introduced.

    Vidya smirked then chewed on her tongue, saying nothing to them.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s so nice meeting you. I mean, the prince¡¯s betrothed, it¡¯s like an honour¡±, Nora said.

    Vidya scoffed yet again. Hmph.

    ¡°Good for you then¡±.

    ¡°Um Vidya, are you truly Prince Raghav¡¯s betrothed? Like you and the prince are¡­ that close¡±, Saanvi stressed thest sentence as she gushed.

    Vidya simpered.

    ¡°Well yeah, it¡¯s not a big deal¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Who told you that? It¡¯s so a big deal. Like you get to see the prince everyday you know¡±, she replied.

    Vidya couldn¡¯t help it as sheughed out, ohh God! Drama queens huh?

    ¡°You are so funny¡±, she said.

    ¡°Wow, so you mean Bermine isn¡¯t his girlfriend?¡±, Nora asked and Vidya sharply turned to her, her face already gone cold.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t, she¡¯s a gold digger¡±, she snapped.

    ¡°Okay, but what about the news this morning? Didn¡¯t you get to hear it?¡±, she kept asking.

    Vidya was befuddled, what news was she talking about? She didn¡¯t get to hear anything that morning.

    ¡°You mean the one he was caught kissing an unknowndy?¡±, Saanvi asked, making Vidya more confused.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, Nora replied nodding.

    ¡°What news?¡±, Vidya asked.

    Nora smiled.

    ¡°Prince Raghav was seen yesterday night kissing an unknowndy in front of a hotel in Kuru kingdom. Or, was it you?¡±, she asked.

    Instantly, Vidya felt like she was stabbed in the heart, Raghav? Kissing an unknowndy in front of a hotel? All the far Kuru kingdom? Holy moly!

    And oh my! It was already in the news? Crap! She didn¡¯t hear anything like that, absolutely nothing. What the hell is wrong with Raghav? Why can¡¯t he just leave this yboy life and focus on her? Why? She almost cried.

    ¡°Um, you said it¡¯s an unknowndy?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. As it was on the trending photos taken, he pinned thedy on the car and no one could spot her face. It wasn¡¯t Bermine as well as she had said nothing about it¡±, she said, stabbing her heart the more.

    ¡°Huh? It wasn¡¯t you?¡±, Nora asked and she went limp.

    Her eyelids flickered as she was at lost for words and speechless, what she gonna say now? That no it wasn¡¯t her. Meaning, her prince wasn¡¯t faithful or she was just a useless betrothed. Gosh!

    ¡°Well guess it was a one night stand thing, you know how they tend to live their lives¡±, she finally found her words.

    ¡°Oh, true though¡±, the Saanvi girl spoke chuckling.

    ¡°Well, whichever. The teacher would be here soon, I hope you are prepared for today¡¯s ss?¡±, Nora asked.

    She nodded, already spacing out. She so felt bad that she noticed tears forcing their way out of her eyes, crap! She can¡¯t cry here, in front of these people? Gosh!

    She got up instantly.

    ¡°Um, I will just use the restroom, I¡¯ll be back¡±, then she picked up her bag and left, heading for the restroom.

    All thanks to Raghav for ruining her first day at the dancing school.

    *

    *

    Raghav was sitting on one of the stic chairs in the garden going through his phone when suddenly Prisha rushed up to him.

    ¡°Big bro, you seen this?¡±, she asked as she ran up to him, looking into her phone.

    ¡°What?¡±, he shortly asked without sparing her a nce.

    ¡°The medias are carrying the bomb. Prince Raghav seen kissing a strangedy in front of Bizzan Hotels. My gee, it¡¯s making the headlines¡±, she read from her phone.

    Raghav scoffed, saying nothing to her. Sheughed and pped his shoulders.

    ¡°I knew this was your n bro¡±, sheughed, then flopped into the chair opposite him.

    Just then, one of his phones lying on the table rang out, he picked it up immediately.

    ¡°Yes?¡±, his cold voice spoke into the phone, then he put it on loud speaker making Prisha hear everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡±, the person from the other end spoke.

    He sighed, dropping the other phone on the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s it this time?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°One of the culprits, Davida¡­¡±.

    ¡°Yes, what about her?¡±, he cut him short, already getting infuriated.

    ¡°She¡¯s finally been caught¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Prisha eximed.

 66

    THE two siblings sat still, filled with astonishment and anxiety, Prisha was almost gasping for breath.

    ¡°You said what?¡±, Raghav asked, sitting up.

    ¡°That Davida has been captured my prince¡±, the boss repeated.

    Raghav nced at Prisha who swallowed hard, her eyes twitching.

    ¡°Where are you guys now?¡±, he asked packing up his phones on the table.

    ¡°In ¡®the house¡¯ Maharana¡±, he replied.

    Raghav got up, then spared Prisha a nce.

    ¡°Stay still, I¡¯ll be there in a jiffy¡±, he said and began walking away.

    ¡°Can Ie with you Maharana?¡±, she asked.

    He didn¡¯t reply nor say anything, he kept mute and continued walking out, towards the parking lot.

    ¡°Phew,ing¡±, she said and ran after him.

    Goodness, they couldn¡¯t believe it that Davida have been caught, like how? Where?

    Kudos to the guards, they must have really done a lot to achieve this.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina sat in front of the dressing mirror in her room idolizing herself, as she brushed her hair that morning, thinking ofst night, she smiled so broadly.

    As far as she was concerned,st night was indeed the very best for her. She hadn¡¯t only reconciled with Raghav, he had also taken her out on a date, wow. Isn¡¯t that awesome?

    How about when he had her pinned on the car and began kissing her, in front of everybody? Awwn, it was just the best.

    Well, after the whole fun yesterday, they couldn¡¯t return to Shi as it was already toote, they had spent the night in Kuru, Zaina inclusive.

    It was early this morning, that they all returned. Surprisingly, her mom didn¡¯t throw tantrums or something, she only told her to be careful. As far as Selena was concerned, Rina was safe.

    She was still sitting in front of the mirror reminiscing over yesterday and smiling, when her phone whichid on the table rang out.

    She took it up and peeked into it, it was Zaina, she smiled.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±, she was the first to speak into the phone.

    ¡°Babyyyy¡­ you are all over the news¡±, Zaina squeaked,ughing so loudly.

    Huh? What was she talking about? She sat up, then dropped the brush.

    ¡°What do you mean Zaina?¡±, Rina asked.

    ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t you heard or something? Turn on the radio, the television, the¡±, sheughed, ¡°it¡¯s everywhere¡±.

    Rina was still befuddled as to what Zaina kept squeaking about, she hadn¡¯t heard anything from anywhere. Besides it¡¯s too early to hear one.

    She shook her head like she could see her.

    ¡°Zaina, I¡¯ve heard nothing, it¡¯s too early huh¡±, she said.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°Alright girlie, you, as in, you Rina, is all over the news¡±, she gushed.

    Rina sat up.

    ¡°Huh? All over the news as in?? I don¡¯t get¡±, she said.

    Zaina chuckled.

    ¡°What were you expecting after seen kissing His grace, Prince Raghav in front of a hotel? You expect the people to keep mute over it?¡±, she rhetorically asked.

    ¡°Come on girlie, it¡¯s everywhere now. Turn on the radio, the television, check up your phone¡±, she squeaked.

    Huh? My gee! Rina slowly got up.

    ¡°You¡­ you mean, it¡¯s on the news?¡±, she asked totally gobsmacked.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s everywhere on,e on¡±, sheughed, ¡°I so much love this¡±, she said.

    Rina began feeling heated up immediately, my gee! On the news? So¡­ so Vidya must have seen it, Bermine as well. God! Hope none woulde after her?

    Her lips wobbled totally lost for words, totally speechless, as she restlessly began walking to and fro the room.

    ¡°Rina? Aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±, Zaina asked obviously startled by her silence.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ba¡­Baby Z¡±, she managed to find her voice.

    ¡°Ahhhh Rin, scared cat. Why are you always afraid?¡±, she asked.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°What if theye after me? Come on, my face is all over now¡±, she stressed.

    Zaina chuckled.

    ¡°Do you take Raghav for a fool? He knows his left from his right. Raghav is no fool, your face is actually hidden¡±.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°Hidden? Then what¡¯s the essence of that act?¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°To tell Vidya and Be off, to let them know he is in love. I¡¯m sure he hid your face so you wouldn¡¯t have enemies lurking around¡±.

    She sighed and flopped on the bed.

    ¡°You are right. But¡­¡±, she trailed off, and began ying with the edge of the bedsheet.

    ¡°But what?¡±, Zaina nudged her.

    ¡°Does it mean, I¡­ like, oh my God¡±, she paused, smiling so broadly.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Go on baby, talk to me. Does it mean what?¡±.

    ¡°Zaina, does it mean we are back together? I mean Raghav and I?¡±, she asked.

    Sheughed out so hysterically.

    ¡°Yeah baby, you both are. He is your man, your prince charming, yours and yours alone, nobody owns him with you¡±, she was stillughing.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°Ugh Zaina, I wish you are here¡±.

    ¡°Ugh, for what?¡±.

    ¡°To celebrate this¡±.

    ¡°Come on, we will always do, always. Wish I could see the looks on their faces, I mean Vidya and Bermine¡±.

    ¡°It would be¡­ horrible¡±, she replied and they bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Rina, never knew you are this bad mouthed¡±, she continuedughing.

    ¡°I never could believe Her grace, Lady Aarti would personally ask me to be hisdy, I mean who does that?¡±.

    ¡°Lady Aarti¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, Lady Aarti does that¡±.

    Theyughed.

    ¡°Baby Z?¡±, she called tenderly.

    ¡°Yes dear¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m crying right now¡±, she said.

    ¡°Awwn¡±.

    ¡°But the awkward thing here is, I¡¯m smiling as well, it¡¯s a joyous whimper¡±.

    ¡°Tears of joy, I understand Rin. You deserve it, you been so kindhearted to kings and queens¡±.

    ¡°You are right though¡±, she sighed.

    ¡°Well baby, think I need to leave you now. I only called to tell you about the news, do check it out¡±.

    She sniffed, cleaning the little tears from her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll catch youter¡±.

    ¡°Okay babe, don¡¯t forget to give him a call¡±.

    ¡°Sure¡±.

    As soon as she got off the phone, she instantly went online, visiting all possible ces she could get the news.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She need not go too far even, at the instant she got on her instagram handle, she saw it trending.

    The first headline was a bomb.

    ??: Prince Raghav seen kissing a strangedy in front of a hotel in Kuru kingdom.

    ¡°Oops¡±, she mouthed. Down the caption, was the picture, yeah, it was exactly her. Although her face wasn¡¯t shown, but it was her dress, it was the prince, it was the car, and it was the environment.

    Oh my! She couldn¡¯t help smiling sheepishly, like what the hell was going on? She, Rina¡­ on the news? Crap!

    She continued scrolling up and she came across yet another headline, but this time, seems it was tagged.

    ??: Who¡¯s the strangedy Prince Raghav was seen kissing?

    Huh? Were they actually asking this? Gosh! Fans.

    Then she went over to thement section and began reading through. Wait¡­ what? Some sillydies were actuallymenting they were the one. Hmph.

    She bursted intoughter, it was hrious. How can people be this silly? Or should she say desperate?

    Anyways, whatever. Raghav was hers, and hers alone, right? She went offline, then dashed into the kitchen.

    *

    *

    The car screeched to a halt in front of a small building and Raghav alighted, then half ran, half walked into the house.

    The door at the other side of the car opened and Prisha rushed out too, running as well.

    Guards patrolled and walked about the smallpound that housed the building, all rmed.

    They got to the door and the guard in front bowed and opened it, and they entered.

    More guards were sitted on the couches in the first room they entered which looked like a living room, some smoking and some drinking.

    They all stood up at the instant Raghav entered, then took a bow, putting their arms behind them.

    Raghav halted and looked at their faces, looking from one to another and nodding his head slowly.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±, he suddenly asked in a cold voice, asking no one in particr.

    ¡°In the torture room my prince¡±, one of them replied.

    Then he smirked and took the door opposite him, Prisha followed.

    They got into a small dark hallway, with a lot of doors at the right and left leading into smaller rooms, just few metres ahead of them, they began hearing screams, like someone was being tortured, it was ady¡¯s scream.

    They got to the room and the guard by the door, bowed and opened the door for them, they entered.

    At the instant they entered, a hush fell on the people in the room.

    They were five guards in all, the boss and four others. Davida was sitted on a stic chair, and tied to it with strong ropes. The ropes were so strong and tight that it even injured her skin.

    She was blindfolded, headid backwards, and one of the guards stood close by holding a long whip. The boss stood in front of her.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, they bowed as soon as Raghav entered.

    He scoffed and walked up to thedy screaming, then halted, chewing on his tongue and watching her.

    ¡°How long?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Over ten hours now Maharana¡±, the boss replied.

    He nodded smirking, then exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Finally Davida, finally beloved cousin¡±, he said, Prisha came close.

    Davida couldn¡¯t reply, as her whole face was blindfolded. She was only whimpering.

    ¡°You tryna escape my hands? You tryna escape Raghav¡¯s hands?¡±, heughed, ¡°then you dreaming¡±, he shouted.

    ¡°Hi, good to see you again cousin, it¡¯s me Prisha¡±, Prisha said waving her hand, like she could see her.

    Raghav turned to the boss and looked at him inquiringly.

    ¡°She alone was caught, on the outskirts of the kingdom. She¡¯s refused disclosing the whereabouts of her brother¡±, the boss said.

    He groaned and turned back to her.

    ¡°Und her face¡±, he ordered.

    And immediately, one of the guards came up and loosened the cloth on her face. Eww, Prisha recoiled her face and looked away, it was looking messy and bloodstained with bruises all over. They were tears flowing down.

    ¡°Where is your brother?¡±, Raghav asked.

    She made no response, she just stared, looking daggers at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t repeat questions Davida, you know that. Where is your brother?¡±, he asked again.

    ¡°You¡­ you can ask your ass Maharana, he¡¯s in my armpit¡±, she replied slowly.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡±, he growled andnded a heavy p on her right cheek, Prisha flinched.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±, he blurted and spat out.

    Then he turned to the boss.

    ¡°Anything on her? Phones? Trackers?¡±, he asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°We checked it, tried his number once, but he quickly switched it off. Tried tracking, there was virtually nothing useful¡±, he said.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, he groaned fisting his hands in anger. Then he turned and walked to the door.

    ¡°Get on with it, Prisha¡±, he called and she sharply turned to him.

    She saw him on time leaving the room and she followed. Suddenly she stopped by the door and turned back to Davida.

    ¡°You better speak up, and end this pains¡±, then she dashed out.

    ? KUNTE ?

    ¡°Ugh man, wee to Kunte¡±, Dn said pping Amaya on his shoulders, he was sitting beside him on the couch in a posh living room.

    Amaya sighed and lowered his head, he was speechless, lost for words.

    ¡°Care for?¡±, Sikes asked, stretching out a stick of cigarette to him.

    ¡°At least, let me wee you this way¡±, he said and everyone bursted intoughter.

    They were five men in all, they sat smoking and drinking.

    ¡°Thanks man¡±, Amaya managed to say and epted the cigarette. Then he took up the lighter from the table and lit the cigarette, then puffed in smoke.

    ¡°So, your sister is in their custody right now?¡±, Spider asked.

    ¡°As we speak¡±, Amaya replied, nodding his head.

    ¡°Hmm, this is serious¡±, Dn, the one who had first spoken, said.

    At the instant Amaya noticed Davida¡¯s strange absence, he immediately picked up his few belongings in the old house and left, straight for Kunte.

    Kunte was a very farawaynd, far from the vicinities and reach of Kuru kingdom. That was where he had been trying to acquire passports for.

    Now, this was a gang of four men, Amaya making them five. A gang he had once belonged to beforeing back to Shi. Spider was and had always been the leader, and Amaya hade to them for help.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your next move?¡±, Priest asked.

    Amaya sighed so deeply then looked up at them.

    ¡°I want the throne¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, the rest gasped and looked at him.

    ¡°Are you out of your damn mind? You still want to risk your life?¡±, Sikes asked.

    Amaya scoffed.

    ¡°Risk my life for what¡¯s rightfully mine¡±, he coldly said.

    Hmph.

    ¡°You can only get it if it¡¯s actually rightfully yours¡±, Spider said.

    ¡°I know boss. It is¡±.

    ¡°Hmm, how sure are you?¡±, he snapped.

    Priest adjusted on his seat, puffing out smoke as he did.

    ¡°You seem too serious regarding you and this throne, how really sure are you?¡±, he asked.

    Amaya sighed, then proceeded to tell them.

    ¡°My mom did¡±.

    ¡°Huh? You mean yourte mom?¡±, Dn asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded, then sat up.

    ¡°You know before she died, right on her death bed, she told us; my sister and I that the throne is rightfully ours, I¡¯m the heir, and not Raghav¡±, he gave a cranky look as he spoke.

    Many years ago, King Neel before he got married, when he was once a youth, hade to love two sisters from same parents, that¡¯s Phina, their mom, and Arya, his wife.

    But he just had to pick one, and make her his bride. As fate would have it, he chose Arya, the younger of the sisters. And since then, unknowingly to her, Phina had so hated her, and had made her children believe that Arya stole Neel from her, and that she was supposed to be the Queen and they, the Prince and Princess of the kingdom.

    Well, she moved on and got married not out of love, but out of frustration. Her husband, the father of Amaya and Davida, died in a ghastly ident, and then few yearster, she fell ill. The illness killed her.

    But then, before she died, she made her children swore to her that they would do anything, just anything to get the throne.

    And now, he isn¡¯t ready to back out or give up, he was gonna fight this with hisst breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you have no royal blood flowing in your veins you know?¡±, Spikes rhetorically asked tilting his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I¡¯ve got the go ahead from a dying bruised and bitter soul¡±, he said.

    ¡°Hmm, you seem to have your mind made up¡±, Spider said, flicking out some ash into the ashtray.

    ¡°I really am¡±, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been on this for months, no backing out¡±, he said.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. So what exactly do you want us to do for you?¡±.

    ¡°I want the throne, and to get the throne I want Raghav out of the way, blotted out for life if possible¡±, his eyes widened as he spoke.

    ¡°Hmm, this is perilous you know, this is Raghav we are talking about, that guy is fortified¡±, Dn said.

    ¡°If he is, what we have to do then is to find out his weakness¡±, Priest chipped in, and others concurred.

    ¡°The easiest way to bring a man down is to spot out his weakness, then deal with it, and he¡¯s weak forever¡±, Spider said.

    ¡°Yeah good, but Raghav doesn¡¯t have any weakness I can think of, that guy is fortified all round, he has a cold heart¡±, Spikes said.

    ¡°Nah, he must have one, he must. Look, all we gat to do is just to find out, make researches¡±, Amaya said.

    Them there was silence for a while as everyone tried thinking, then suddenly, Spider spoke up.

    ¡°Is he in love? The weakness of any cold-hearted man is his lover¡±, he said.

    Amaya scoffed, Raghav can never be in love as far as he was concerned, he so knew him.

    ¡°Crap! I think that¡¯s useless, he doesn¡¯t fall in love, he is too cold¡±, he said.

    Spider shook his head in disagreement.

    ¡°No Amaya, he must. We just have to find out¡±.

    Dn heaved a long sigh then spoke up.

    ¡°Alright guys, we have a task on our hands now, a critical one at that¡±, he got up.

    ¡°¡­ and that¡¯s to find out Raghav¡¯s weakness, his weakest point, his lover¡±, Priest concluded.

 67

    BELLA turned and recoiled on her seat at the bar section of the living room as she took up the third bottle and begin gulping down some alcohol.

    Since the news about Raghav began spreading, she hadn¡¯t been herself, she¡¯s been drinking, drinking, and drinking. She felt so heartbroken.

    A maid walked pass at that juncture.

    ¡°Hey, have you seen my Raghav?¡±, Be asked the maid.

    Huh? The maid abruptly stopped, what was she talking about? She hadn¡¯t realized thedy was tipsy.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±, she replied.

    Be broadly smiled, opening her thirty two, but this only startled the maid the more.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get to see him? Please tell him to stop breaking my heart for me¡±, then she put the bottle in her mouth, and gulped down more alcohol.

    Jeez! That was when the maid understood the scenario, her eyes widened in shock and then at once, she ran, upstairs into Lawson¡¯s room.

    Secondster, Lawson rushed out into the bar section and found Be smiling sheepishly as she was still drinking.

    He sighed and walked up to her, he noticed her eyelids flickering open and close, she was tipsy.

    ¡°Be what have you done to yourself?¡±, he asked in a whisper.

    She smiled so broadly and then tried using her fingers to hold her eyes open.

    ¡°My Prince¡­ my Raghav is¡­¡±, she trailed off and Lawson went peeved instantly.

    ¡°For the past few days now, all you do is just to sit here and then get yourself drunk, what kind of life is this Be?¡±, he rhetorically asked.

    She looked up at him, trying to keep her eyes open.

    ¡°Drunk? Did you just say drunk?¡±, she asked and brought the bottle close to her lips again for another gulp when suddenly, Lawson rushed forward and grabbed the bottle from her hands.

    Sheughed, revealing all her thirty two.

    ¡°You know what? You gonna make a great runner in sports, why not delve into it?¡±, she asked and tried to rest her head on the counter.

    Lawson sighed and shook his head, then within a twinkle of an eye, scooped the drunkdy in his arms and carried her upstairs.

    ¡°Hey!¡±, she shouted, trying to release herself from his grip.

    ¡°Hey¡­ hey! Kidnapper¡­ kidnapper, somebody help!¡±, she kept shouting as Lawson carried her into the room.

    He dropped her on the bed and watched her speak incoherent words, like she was running mad. He shook his head in disappointment.

    What was he gonna do now to savage this situation? Be was gradually turning mad and this is all because of Raghav, crap!

    He had always wanted Be for himself, why was she always after Raghav? He needed to do something, and needed to be real fast about it.

    Then heaving a very deep sigh, he turned and left the room.

    *

    *

    *

    Prince Raghav sat on the dining seat in his room, his eyes were so fixed on theptop before him on the table, he worked from home. Infact, he¡¯s been working from home.

    Since Davida was captured, try as they may, she has refused to disclose the whereabouts of her brother.

    They had done all they could, tortured her, whipped her, so many things, yet she had refused to say anything.

    It was only yesterday, that he had asked one of the guards to heat up an electric pressing iron and when it got hot, he used it on her skin, that was when she spoke out.

    There was a knock on the door and Prisha entered.

    ¡°Hi Maharana¡±, she said and walked up to him.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m so busy right now Prisha¡±, he said without sparing her a nce.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°Always¡±, she said and sat next to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±, he asked, his fingers still dancing on the keyboard of theptop.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Davida¡±, she said.

    Raghav frowned slightly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What about her?¡±.

    ¡°Has she still said anything yet?¡±, she asked folding her arms.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Well little princess, yes she has¡±.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Finally, but how? I mean despite all the tortures and all that, she refused to talk. How did you get her to say something?¡±.

    He shrugged his shoulders, still working on hisptop.

    ¡°Well, I made use of a hot pressing iron on her skin, and she spoke out¡±.

    She giggled.

    ¡°Really? Ugh, thatdy is damn too stone hearted, just like her bro anyways¡±.

    He kept mute, saying nothing.

    ¡°Um¡­ what did you get her say?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Nothing serious anyway, it¡¯s useless to me¡±.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±.

    ¡°She disclosed the ce they had ran to at first, that¡¯s where they¡¯ve been hiding, but also stated the fact that Amaya must have flee¡±, he said.

    ¡°Crap! True though¡±, she said. ¡°But flee to where? She should know, I mean they must have been nning about it¡±.

    ¡°She said Kunte. They have been nning to go to Kunte, so she said it possibly must have been there¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Hmm, serious. So, have you cared to ask what they wanted to do in the throne room?¡±.

    He finally looked up from theptop and syed his left hand on his face, resting his back on the seat.

    ¡°That would be when the duo are together¡±, he said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Alright. How about Rina?¡±.

    The ringing of one of his phones lying on the dining table interrupted, and he sat up, then answered the call without bothering to find out the caller.

    ¡°Morning son, how are you guys doing?¡±, the person who had called asked, it was the Queen.

    ¡°Oh mom, Long Live Rani¡±, he greeted.

    ¡°And you too. How is everyone?¡±.

    ¡°Mom we are fine, you calledst night and I told you¡±, he wrinkled his face.

    He hated his mother calling him. He was only epting his fate since she was looking after the King at the hospital, at least, he needed to know how he fairs.

    ¡°Does she really wants us to be fine?¡±, Prisha rhetorically asked, though in a low voice.

    ¡°How is dad?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Well dad is¡­ is still the same, but I¡¯m getting bored up here, there are nobody to talk to, nothing¡±, she winced.

    He made a face.

    ¡°There are neighbors in the house mom, you can talk to them¡±, he said.

    Prishaughed, cupping her mouth with her right hand.

    ¡°The house is so big to stay alone, some times I feel they are ghosts in there¡±.

    ¡°Huh? Ghosts in my house? Mom there are no ghosts, I built it, I didn¡¯t buy it¡±, he said.

    ¡°How about the pce?¡±.

    ¡°Mom everything is fine, how is really dad?¡±, he asked again.

    He heard her sigh.

    ¡°Your dad is still ina, his health condition not getting worst, not getting better. It¡¯s just there, just stagnant¡±.

    He sighed deeply.

    ¡°I believe everything gonna be fine. We are too busy right now, we will being over once the busy schedules reduces¡±, he licked his lips.

    ¡°Busy with what?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°With work¡±, he replied. ¡°Mom I have to go now, I will give you a call soonest¡±, he said and cut the call.

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t tell her about Davida¡±, Prisha said.

    ¡°Am I mad or something?¡±, he dropped the phone on the table.

    Prishaughed.

    ¡°You can never be big bro. About dads health, she said it¡¯s not getting worst, it¡¯s not getting better. How¡¯s that? Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡±, she asked looking intently at him.

    Huh? He sharply turned to her. Wait¡­ what?

    ¡°The cmity!¡±, they both eximed in unison, staring wide-eyed at themselves.

    ¡°Goodness, but why must it befall dad? Why?¡±, she cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay sis, it will be fine. Trust me¡±, he unruffled her hair.

    A call came into his phone instantly, and he picked it up. It was Rina, he smiled.

    ¡°Hey baby¡±, he said rxing more into his seat.

    ¡°H¡­ hi my prince¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°Why are you stuttering? You scared?¡±, he asked and Prisha smiled.

    ¡°Ugh no¡­ no my prince¡±, she cleared her throat.

    ¡°Are you off to school yet?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Nope, not yet. Will be leaving in a jiffy¡±.

    ¡°Could you spare me few minutes please?¡±.

    ¡°My prince, I have enough t-fare with me, don¡¯t bother sending someone toe pick me up¡±.

    He smiled.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that anyway. I just have a little surprise for you¡±, he ran his hands through his hair.

    ¡°Huh? You got me enough clothes and jewelries just yesterday¡±.

    Heughed.

    ¡°I know, this surprise is far from it though. Just wait up a little, I¡¯ve sent someone toe over¡±.

    ¡°For what?¡±.

    ¡°To clean up the house, keep the environs clean, wash, cook you know, just to relieve my princess of work¡±, he winked and Prishaughed.

    ¡°An my prince, you shouldn¡¯t have bothered. I¡­ I didn¡¯tin¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to. I will send you a textter in the day, you gat to meet up¡±.

    ¡°Alright my prince, I¡¯ll see youter then¡±.

    ¡°Yeah baby, catch you¡±.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, and she ended the call.

    ¡°Hmm, that was interesting¡±, Prisha said.

    He licked his lips.

    ¡°You can say that again¡±, and theyughed.

    Just then, a knock came on the door and Prisha nced at Raghav.

    ¡°Expecting someone?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t recall¡±, he replied and the knock came again.

    ¡°Come in¡±, Prisha answered.

    The door opened and Alina entered, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Good day your grace, good day my princess¡±, she greeted as soon as she got to them.

    ¡°Good day, how may we help you?¡±, Prisha asked and her face squeezed, but she immediately concealed it with a smile.

    ¡°Um, his grace sent for me¡±, she said.

    Huh? Prisha nced at Raghav.

    ¡°Oh yeah I did. I need you to take some maids with you, just a few maids and go to a particr address I¡¯m gonna give you now¡±, he said and tore out a sheet of paper from the jotter on the table, he had already scribbled down something in it.

    ¡°Here. There are some jobs I want done in there¡±, she collected the paper.

    ¡°My prince, what exactly are we going there to do?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°What do maids do?¡±, he asked and Prisha bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry. I mean¡­¡±.

    ¡°When you get there, you will know what to do¡±, he said.

    ¡°You will be going with Zoya, and two more guards¡±, Prisha chipped in and Raghav nodded inpliance.

    ¡°Okay Maharana¡±, she nodded and bowed, then left.

    As soon as she got outside, the privy eyes of her cohorts halted her. She had squeaked about the prince sending for her to them, and they had gone up to wait for her.

    ¡°Hey, how was it?¡±, one of them asked.

    She smiled.

    ¡°He sent us on an errand¡±.

    ¡°Oh! Thought he had called you up for something else¡±, another said.

    ¡°Come on, it makes me happy even. I mean there is no Rina to always stand in my way, I get to see him often these days¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right though. You know when Rina was here, Maharana didn¡¯t remember if someone called Alina ever existed again¡±, the first person who had spoken said.

    ¡°You must be crazy¡±, Alina saidughing.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the errand?¡±.

    She held up the paper for them.

    ¡°To go up to this address, and do what maids do¡±.

    ¡°Go up to that address, is it a new house of his?¡±, the second maid spoke.

    Alina shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s get there first. We will be going with Zoya and two other guards, so the princess said¡±.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get them¡±, the first maid said and ran off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get prepared then¡±, Alina said and they all walked away.

 68

    RINA smiled as she applied a light make-up on her face as sitted and facing the mirror. She had just got off the phone with her prince, her Raghav.

    She was getting prepared for school that morning. Well, just few days after they came back together, he had registered her in the graphics designing school, nearest to her.

    She was the one who had brought about the idea of the school, and he had instantly swung into action, making researches about the school.

    ¡°I told you the school is okay, don¡¯t bother all these researches you are doing¡±, she had said to him.

    ¡°No, I need to be sure the school my princess is about to be registered in is all good and nice. Academically sound, morally sound, security tight¡±, he had replied.

    Well, Rinaughed and let him do his thing. Finally, the school met his standards and so, he had gone there, did all necessary stuffs, paid all fees and had her registered.

    Normally, hees to pick her up every day and on the days he couldn¡¯t, he sends someone from the pce.

    Just yesterday, she recalled how he had asked Zaina to apany her to a boutique to get her new wears, goodness, he was really spoiling her.

    Now, another this morning. He had just told her to wait up a little, that someone would being over to do some cleaning. But hold on, are there really things to do? She looked around the room.

    She shoved her seat backwards and got up, then walked into the living room. Then she took out theundry baskets, there were a heap of clothes to be washed.

    She was still thinking about what next to do when she heard a car screeched to a halt outside the building and she walked to the window to peep.

    It was a ck camry, with as usual, the royal emblem on it. The front door opened and Zoya alighted, followed by one other guard.

    Huh? The other doors opened and six pce maids alighted, what? Her mouth fell wide open, they were from the pce? Wait¡­ what? Alina! Jeez! Then she looked properly into the faces of the other maids, she found out it was her cohorts, hmph, perfect.

    She braced up and walked outside to the door, even before Zoya could knock.

    ¡°Hey¡±, she greeted, waving her right hand.

    ¡°Oh, hi Rina¡±, Zoya greeted.

    She nodded a response and just then, the other maids walked up to them and saw her.

    Holy moly! Their mouths fell wide open in an ¡®o¡¯, Alina gasped. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Rina smiled.

    ¡°His grace sent us here¡±, Zoya continued.

    Rina turned to him.

    ¡°I know, he already informed me. You can alle in¡±, she said and left the way.

    They all came in excluding the other guard and the driver, who stood outside patrolling about.

    ¡°Hmm, nicefy ce you¡¯ve got here Rina¡±, Zoya said.

    Rina smiled nodding, all thanks to Raghav.

    ¡°Thank you. So can I offer you something?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself, I see you are already on your way to school¡±.

    ¡°Yes please¡±, she said and walked up to the couch then picked up her bag.

    ¡°So, just tell them what you want them do for you, give instructions¡±, he said pointing at the maids who sat on the couch like cats sitting on hot bricks.

    Then he walked out and Rina smiled turning to them.

    ¡°Hi girls, so good to meet you guys again, but¡­ in the wrong manner I guess¡±, she crumpled her face.

    They scoffed and looked away, avoiding her gaze. Sheughed so heartily.

    ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±, she asked.

    Alina scoffed. Truly, she was surprised to see her. Like, she had left the pce filled with joy that the prince had sent her on an errand, only to go up there and meet her worst enemy?

    Crap! Does this mean they are still together? Why not? Take a look at her dressing, her hair do, her bag. She was putting on a light pink packet shirt and a ck trouser with ck boots. Her red hair was perfect, her make-up top notch, her bag, a designer one.

    God, she was still with the prince. No doubts.

    ¡°What are we to do?¡±, she snapped.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m gonna tell you, that¡¯s why you are here¡±, she said.

    ¡°There are twoundry baskets of clothes in the kitchen, wash them. Clean up the living room, toilet and kitchen. Do the dishes as well, thank you and happy working, I¡¯m off to school¡±, she said and began walking towards the door, then she abruptly stopped.

    ¡°And oh Alina, I really want to thank you for something¡±, she pouted.

    Alina scoffed, squeezing her face.

    ¡°What?¡±, she snapped.

    ¡°Hey¡­ easy¡±, sheughed, ¡°well, just want to appreciate you for always bringing Raghav and I together, it was the most thing I really enjoyed back then in the pce, namaste¡±, she said and walked away,ughing.

    Alina groaned, squeezing her face. They sat still, making no move to begin working.

    She got to the door and abruptly turned to them, huh, she scoffed.

    ¡°Will you guys sit there all day? And oh I forgot, prepare some nice delicious meal, check in the pantry for foodstuffs, bye¡±, and then she dashed out.

    ¡°Holy crap!¡±, Alina growled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this devil is still alive, and not just alive, still with the prince. Goodness¡±, she got up.

    ¡°Like seriously, I¡¯m so befuddled right now, how is that?¡±, another asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m nk and ignorant as you are. And¡­ did she just say she¡¯s going to school? I¡­ I thought she¡­ oh my God, I¡¯m so abashed right now¡±, Alina said.

    ¡°I feel like leaving this errand undone, and going back to the pce. Was this what Prince Raghav sent us to do?¡±, the smallest among them spoke.

    ¡°Me too, I can¡¯t stand this¡±, Alina said, shouting.

    ¡°You better not leave, else your throat would be slit¡±, another said.

    ¡°We better not disobey the prince, he has spoken¡±, the first maid who had spoken said and got up, looking around the living room.

    ¡°Mm, posh ce, I thought they said she¡¯s a pauper, howe this beautiful ce?¡±, she asked.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Alina scoffed and rolled her eyes. Who knows? Maybe the prince has done that as well.

    Without saying anything, she stormed off into the kitchen, others nced at themselves and followed, they left to work.

    Meanwhile Rina got outside and met with Zoya and the other guards, chattering andughing.

    ¡°You off?¡±, Zoya asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she replied and waved at the others.

    ¡°Come on Rina, hop into the car let me drop you off¡±, the one who had driven the car said.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself sir, I can do this¡±, she said and began walking away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, it¡¯s an order from the prince¡±, he said.

    Huh? She abruptly stopped in her tracks, did he just say from the prince? She looked intently at him.

    ¡°Did you just say the prince?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yes¡±, he nodded.

    Rina sighed, thought he said he wasn¡¯t going to send a chauffeur? Ugh, she so well knows what he gonna do if she doesn¡¯tply, this innocent guard would be punished.

    Well, she shrugged.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she said and began walking towards the car.

    The guard smiled and rushed forward to open the back door. She shook her head sideways smiling.

    ¡°No please, the front¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh, sorry ma¡¯am¡±, he said and closed it, then opened the front door and she lowered herself in, then he closed it.

    ¡°Okay guys, will be with you soon¡±, he said to the others standing by, walking to the driver¡¯s side.

    He opened the door and entered, then turned on the ignition, and zoomed off.

    They got to Vinam Graphics Designing School in few minutes, and he drove straight towards the parking lot and halted.

    Rina sighed and made to open the car door but he halted her immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, it¡¯s my job¡±, he said already alighting the car.

    ¡°Ohh God!¡±, she eximed and rested her head on the headrest, she just wasn¡¯t used to this.

    The guard opened the door and she alighted, then picked up her bag and began walking away.

    ¡°Have a nice day ma¡¯am¡±, he waved at her.

    She smiled and nodded.

    ¡°You too¡±.

    She walked further into the vastpound, heading for her ss.

    It was a big three storey building and all sses were located inside, no block was separate.

    ¡°Hey Rina wait up¡±, someone called as she was about going in through the entrance and she winced.

    She already knew who it was and so, didn¡¯t bother to stop or reply, she pretended like she heard nothing.

    It was Sukhi, the bully guy in the school. Ever since Rina resumed the school, he¡¯s been disturbing her, he won¡¯t let her be always getting on her nerves.

    Rina couldn¡¯t ept, I mean who in the hell does that? Choose this bully guy over the prince?

    She increased her pace and also noticed the person running up to meet her.

    ¡°Hey, been calling you¡±, Sukhi said and took a stand before her, obstructing her way.

    ¡°You looking sweet and hot this morning¡±, heplimented licking his lips, and smiling sheepishly.

    Rina sighed and made to walk pass the other way, he moved there too. She hissed and tried the other way, he moved there as well.

    ¡°What do you want Sukhi?¡±, she finally let loose her anger.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Come on Rin, don¡¯t pretend like you know nothing¡±, he smiled so broadly, revealing his brown set of teeth.

    Eww, Rina pulled up a disgust face.

    ¡°You know what? I think you had better change your set of teeth, before you talk to me¡±, she said.

    Sukhiughed, still revealing his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of it¡±.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°You are proud of smoking, not proud of it¡±, she said.

    ¡°I see you were being driven again by a chauffeur from the pce¡±, he diverged.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°So? How does that affect you?¡±.

    ¡°So well Rina, how the hell are you rted to the pce?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Sukhi, you are actually wasting my time here, I¡¯m almostte¡±, she nced at her wristwatch.

    ¡°What? Is it because you are being driven by a chauffeur from the pce? Is it because you seem to be the most pretty here? Or because you smell rich? Huh?¡±.

    She didn¡¯t reply him, she only regarded him from his head to the toe, then hissed out loudly and walked away.

    He let her leave, watching her as she went, then he smirked.

    ¡°I will be back baby, I will still get you¡±, he called back at her and abruptly turned, bumping into the GI girls.

    ¡°Hey, watch it¡±, Gigi, one of the girls said to him, hissing loudly.

    Sukhi looked at them and scoffed, then walked away. The GI girls was a set of three close friends whose names began with a unique style. Gigi, Girini and Girisha.

    They were sweet looking girls but always troublesome and mischief makers.

    ¡°Do you just heard that?¡±, Girisha asked as they walked passed.

    Gigi scoffed.

    ¡°Seriously this Rina girl is causing mayhem, I mean how can she just arrive this school yesterday, and already making us look less valued¡±, Girini said.

    ¡°Shit! I perceive some teachers are after her as well¡±, Girisha said.

    ¡°Well, whatever it is, I just hate her, I just hate that girl¡±, Gigi said.

    Rina got to her ss in good time, at the instant she settled on her seat, her phone beeped and she checked it.

    It was a text from Raghav, saying she shoulde over to Cavichater in the evening after school, she smiled. Soon, a teacher entered and lessons began.

    ? Evening ?

    The cream coloured Beetle drove so peacefully and slowly towards the parking lot of Cavicha, then halted.

    The driver came out immediately and ran to the other side of the car, then opened the car door.

    Rina slowly alighted, looking exquisite. At the instant she alighted, a maid walked up to her.

    ¡°Wee ma¡¯am, pleasee with me¡±, she said and began walking away.

    Rina mouthed an ¡®o¡¯ and followed her, looking around the ce as she went. It was a ssy restaurant, and highly private, that is, they were no much crowd around, even the few people around, all minded their business.

    They walked along until they got to a serene environment, more like a garden and came by a small tent.

    As soon as they got to the tent, the maid bowed and walked away and Rina looked around the tent. A table like a boquet had already been set.

    ¡°Mi amor¡±, Raghav called and held her in a tight embrace.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, she smiled as they hugged so passionately.

    ¡°Wee sunshine¡±, he said and their lips met in a kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured¡±, she saidughing.

    He smiled, then shoved back a seat for her to sit.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said and sat down.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the treat tonight?¡±, she asked as soon as he settled down.

    He looked at her.

    ¡°How was your day?¡±.

    ¡°Mm, stressful as usual¡±, she looked away.

    ¡°Stressful? Did the maids not do the job?¡±, he asked.

    Sheughed waving her right hand.

    ¡°Oh please, they did. I meant my school, school is stressful¡±.

    ¡°Oh¡±, he said and threw her a small white envelope and itnded on herps. She flinched.

    ¡°That¡¯s the treat¡±, he said.

    Huh? What was this? She took it up and stared at it.

    ¡°Raghav? Wh¡­ what do you have here?¡±, she asked still checking out the small envelope.

    He ignored as he watched her still gawking at the envelope.

    ¡°Open it¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh¡±, she opened the envelope and jeez! Right there staring at her face was a key, and wait¡­ not just a key, it looked like a car key. What!

    She looked at him and their eyes met, then she turned back to the key in her hands.

    ¡°Gosh R¡­ Raghav, what¡¯s this?¡±, she found her words.

    ¡°What¡¯s what? You don¡¯t know what that is?¡±, he asked and scoffed.

    ¡°Oh my gee!¡±, she got up instantly and pressed the buttons and oh yes, she could hear the horning of the car as the lights shed, lighting up the already dark garden.

    And she got out the tent and followed the sounds of the car, she saw it. My gee, she halted instantly, what the hell was she seeing?

    She cleaned her eyes to be sure it wasn¡¯t a dream, the car still stared at her on the face. Jeez! It was a ck coloured Bugatti Veyron!

 69

    RINA stood gobsmacked, watching in awe, filled with astonishment and surprise. Like what was that? A car? A brand new Bugatti Veyron for her? Holy moly!

    She couldn¡¯t even scream out, all she could do was stand and watch with little tears already flowing down her cheeks.

    Then as if she realized herself, she sharply turned around and saw him, he was standing behind her as well and watching. She turned back to the car.

    ¡°R¡­ Raghav? D¡­ did you say it¡¯s for¡­ for me?¡±, she stuttered as she asked.

    ¡°Yeah baby, it¡¯s for you¡±, he replied, tilting his head with his hands shoved into his trouser pockets.

    ¡°Oh my gee!¡±, that was when she finally screamed out and ran towards him, then held him in a very tight embrace.

    ¡°I love you Raghav, thank you so so much, thank you¡±, she squeaked.

    Heughed and removed his hands from his pockets, then wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Angel¡­ anything for you¡±, he said and pecked her forehead.

    ¡°Nah¡±, she said and shook her head sideways, then nted her lips on his, their tongues rolled against each other, it was the perfect kiss she ever had.

    They unlocked from the embrace and she ran towards the car, her new car, her new baby.

    Then she began going round the car, admiring the ins and out, checking out the doors, the seats, the fender, everything about it. She was so happy.

    Raghav smiled and walked up to her.

    ¡°Do you like it Rina?¡±, he asked.

    She looked up at him.

    ¡°Like it? Come on Raghav¡­¡±, she ran up to him and held him in a hug again, ¡°¡­ I love it, I soooo love it. Thank you¡±, and she rested her head on his chest.

    ¡°No tell me, do you really like it? Are you okay with the colour?¡±, he reeled out questions leaving her the more astonished.

    ¡°I doooo¡±, she pouted, raising up her head to look at him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t I can just order for your like right now you know?¡±, he continued.

    Sheughed and rested her head on his chest again.

    ¡°I do Raghav, thank you¡±, she squealed.

    He sighed and ran his right hand through his hair.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know your colour, so I just got you ck, pardon me if you are not okay with it¡±, he said.

    Ugh! Jeez! How long would she keep telling him that she loves it huh?

    ¡°I love it babe, thank you¡±, she said.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you do¡±, he said and smooched her lips.

    She released herself from his grip and walked back to the car, practically idolizing it.

    ¡°My gee, take a look at the steering, the wheels, my God! These looks like a runner, my new babyyyy!¡±, she squeaked then made to open the car door.

    Using the car key in her hands, she opened it and lowered herself in, then turned on the ignition.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough now, can you please spare me some time?¡±, Raghav asked from where he stood.

    He got no answer as she was already in the car and so couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. He sighed and shoved his hands into his pockets.

    He let her be, he let her have her day and joy to the fullest, he was ready to wait.

    After some minutes, she finally came out and closed the door, then ran up to him and hugged him again, heughed.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Finally, you are out¡±, he said.

    ¡°What?¡±, she looked at him.

    ¡°Thought you were gonna spend the whole night drooling on a mere car¡±.

    Huh? She squeezed her face, pouting.

    ¡°That¡¯s my new baby, not a mere car¡±, she snapped.

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh, so what am I now?¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°I love you Prince Raghav¡­ I love you¡±, she said and hugged him.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, can we have dinner now? I¡¯m starving¡±, he said rubbing his right palm on his stomach.

    She sneered at him andughed hysterically, giving him that silly look.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±, he asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°We shall¡±.

    Heughed and they walked back to the tent.

    ? Next Morning ?

    Rina stood in utmost awe as she watched Zaina squealing in her highest voice as she admired her car, making a scene.

    She looked around, gosh! They were people watching, just as expected.

    They were at the parking lot of Vinam Graphics Designing School, her driver has just dropped her off at the school, and she had alighted only to meet Zaina patiently waiting for her.

    Well, she had told Zaina of her new baby, and she had squeaked and chattered oning the next morning to her school, just to see the car.

    ?: My goodness, that¡¯s thetest.

    Someone squealed so loudly, making Rina roll her eyes.

    She was now torn between letting her best friend admire her car, or creating a scene, as more students had now gathered round to have a look.

    ¡°Oh my gee! Baby Rin, you are so blessed, blessed with the most sweetest man on earth¡±, Zaina squeaked as she walked up to her, finally done with admiring.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Come on, I never knew you were serious oning to my school this morning, just to see my car¡±, she winked.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°I always never joke, congrats Rin¡±, she said and hugged her so tight.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Thank you baby Z¡±.

    ¡°How did mom take it?¡±, she asked.

    Rina giggled.

    ¡°She has no other option than to ept it, besides, I think she¡¯s beginning to get rxed over the rtionship¡±, she licked her lips.

    Zaina nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Rina, I¡¯m gonna ride that car of yours soon¡±.

    She noddedughing.

    ¡°Sure, sure. For my bestie¡±.

    They bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Can you please just take a pose with it, let me get some snaps?¡±, she asked.

    Rinaughed and without a second thought, went to the car and posed, smiling and Zaina took about five snaps.

    ¡°Yep, beautiful!¡±, she eximed.

    Rina nced at her wristwatch and her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Zaina, I¡¯mte, I need to get going¡±, she said and walked towards her chauffeur.

    ¡°Sir, you can go now. Be back on time to take me home¡±, she said to him.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡±, he nodded and hopped into the car, turned on the ignition, them zoomed off.

    The students around couldn¡¯t just help gawking at her car, her new baby, she smiled.

    ¡°Rina, you can actually drive, so why did you ask for a chauffeur?¡±, Zaina asked.

    She syed her right hand on her forehead.

    ¡°This is my new baby, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to it. It should be under the watch of someone while I¡¯m away¡±, she replied.

    Zainaughed and hugged her again.

    ¡°I need to get going, we will celebrateter in the day¡±, Rina said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Have a nice day Rin, and congrattions once again¡±, she said.

    ¡°Thank you Z¡±, then she stood and watched her walk to her car, her driver already sitted, and immediately they zoomed off.

    Rina sighed and turned to walk away, and the first person she bumped into, was Sukhi. She winced.

    ¡°My goodness! Must I bump into you?¡±, she shouted.

    He smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°Yeah, because I love you¡±, he said.

    She made a face.

    ¡°Oh please, cut the crap. I don¡¯t like you¡±, she said and made to walk away, he held her back.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed.

    ¡°Chill Rina, I saw that. Congrats¡±, he said.

    She heaved.

    ¡°Thanks, and I think you really need to know who got that for me, my sweetheart did so I think the best thing for you to do, is to stay away from me¡±, she blurted and walked out, leaving him in surprise.

    His mouth fell wide open in shock. Did she just say her sweetheart? Crap!

    *

    *

    Amaya barged into the living room to find Priest sitted wellfortably on the couch with his headid backwards on the headrest, half smoke cigarette was stucked in between his fingers.

    He walked up to him.

    ¡°Hey Priest, where are the others?¡±, he asked as he walked up to him.

    Priest snapped his head towards him and puffed out smoke.

    ¡°Hey Amaya, you are back?¡±, he asked ignoring his question.

    ¡°Yeah I am, where are the others? I just found out something¡±, he said and sat next to him.

    ¡°Oh, they are out for an operation¡±, he sat up.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°A new update from a Shi blood, it can get us what we need¡±, he said as he scrolled through his phone.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±, Priest asked and moved closer to look into the phone.

    ¡°Yep¡±, he replied shortly.

    ¡°What is it then?¡±.

    ¡°Here look, the trending photos of ady Prince Raghav got a car as a gift for¡±, he said and showed him the phone.

    Priest took it and true to what he just said, it was photos of ady posed in front of the killer car.

    The caption read: Awwn, Prince Raghav always mesmerizing my baby.

    ¡°Huh? Who posted this?¡±, he asked giving the phone back to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s Zaina Sachin¡±, he replied.

    He furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Zaina Sachin? Isn¡¯t that Prince Zashil¡¯s betrothed?¡±, he asked.

    Amaya was taken aback as he looked up from the phone and stared at him.

    ¡°You mean Prince Zashil of Kuru kingdom?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Sure, who else?¡±.

    ¡°So, there isn¡¯t any connection there then, gosh!¡±, he said disappointedly.

    ¡°Come on, they are best of friends you know, I mean Zaina and thedy here. There can be a connection¡±, Priest said.

    ¡°Okay, so how?¡±.

    ¡°I think there must be something going on between thisdy and Raghav, why would he get her a car?¡±, he shrugged his shoulders.

    Amaya sighed.

    ¡°It can be just a fan though¡±.

    Priest shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Bugatti Veyron for a fan? Think well¡±, he said.

    He slowly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m still sceptical about this because his sister Prisha, can be his weakness. He so love that girl¡±, he said.

    Priest sighed so deeply.

    ¡°You are right. In that case then, we have to get so close and find out who really his weakness is¡±, he puffed in some smoke.

    ¡°Good, how we going to do that?¡±.

    ¡°Let the others return, then we will figure it out¡±, he replied rxing into the couch.

    Amaya smirked and nodded, saying nothing.

    *

    *

    *

    Queen Arya groaned as she hurriedly packed her clothes and few belongings into a bag. She had just gotten a bad information back from home.

    Mrs Roshan, the mother of her son¡¯s betrothed and best friend has just called and told her of how her daughter has been crying since Raghav has refused anything to do with her since the dinner party.

    She never wanted it to happen this way. If not for her husband whom she had left the pce toe look after, her son¡¯s marriage with Vidya would have been done with, long ago.

    Without pre-informing them back at the pce, she packed her few things and left for Shi kingdom.

    ***

    Raghav sat in the garden behind the pce busy with hisptop as usual, Prisha sat on the opposite busy with her phone as well.

    Suddenly, she bursted intoughter,ughing so hysterically making Raghav looked up from hisptop.

    ¡°Why the hell? You are distracting me¡±, he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Maharana¡±, she said, stillughing and looking into her phone.

    ¡°Jeez, you are stillughing¡±, he shouted, then looked up from his work.

    She abruptly stopped and looked at him.

    ¡°Hey bro, chill. Don¡¯t expect someone to always carry a long face, ahh¡±, she said.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°What the hell is making youugh?¡±, he asked, turning back to hisptop.

    Huh? She was surprised he was showing concern, like willing to partake in the fun. Well, she shrugged.

    ¡°Bro, I can¡¯t believe this people are actually adding more years to my age¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh? People? What people?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Fans. An online debate is going on here, they are asking who thedy you bought a car for really is. Some are saying it¡¯s me¡­¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, he looked up, cutting her short.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°How can thedy be you?¡±, he turned back to his work.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know bro, I didn¡¯t know when I grew so fast¡±, she was stillughing.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°They are at loss as to who thedy is¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yeah, actually¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Hmph, who the hell released the photos online?¡±, he rhetorically asked.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Zaina. Rina had said she wasn¡¯t the one¡±, she replied.

    ¡°I remembered telling her not to go nuts about it¡±, he said.

    Hmph. Seriously? She crumpled her nose, keeping mute.

    Just then, they heard the screeching of cars at the garage few metres from them, and they looked up, then nced at each other.

    ¡°Expecting someone?¡±, Prisha asked in her usual manner.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡±, he said and sat up, dropping theptop on the table.

    Huh? Who then is that? Prisha sat up as well.

    Instantly, the queen walked into the garden, they gasped. What the hell? What is she doing here?

    ¡°My darlings¡±, she squeaked walking up to them.

    Hmph, they scoffed.

    ¡°Mom? What are you doing here?¡±, Raghav asked getting up.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Ohe on honey, I can return anytime I want to¡±, she said and they hugged.

    ¡°Wee anyway¡±, he said and pecked her right cheek.

    She smiled and turned to Prisha who just sat there in total disbelief, watching.

    ¡°Come on honey, wee your mom properly¡±, she said.

    Prisha managed a smile and got up, then held her in a tight embrace.

    ¡°Wee mom¡±, she muttered.

    ¡°Thanks baby¡±, she said and unruffled her hair.

    ¡°So mom, how is dad? Why are you here?¡±, Raghav asked.

    ¡°Chill son, your dad¡¯s condition is still as it is, I told you¡±, she said and sat on one of the seats.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±.

    ¡°You left dad¡±, Prisha said, pouting.

    She turned to her.

    ¡°Come on, you make me feel guilty¡±, she said.

    ¡°You should mom¡±, she said, Raghav stiffened augh.

    Huh? She turned to her, then looked away.

    ¡°Well Raghav, I¡¯m here for something very important¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh? More important than dad? That you couldn¡¯t give us a call?¡±, Raghav asked.

    ¡°I wonder¡±, Prisha said.

    ¡°Hey hey hey¡­ enough of this kids, I can return whenever I want to, I don¡¯t need to give a call or something¡±.

    Prisha scoffed then looked away.

    ¡°Alright fine, what¡¯s the important thing?¡±, he asked,ying more emphasis on the important.

    She sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s about your childhood friend¡±, she said.

    The two siblings snapped their heads at her, making her startle.

    ¡°What did you just say mom? I didn¡¯t get you¡±, Raghav asked.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak with water in my mouth Raghav. Vidya has been worried that since the dinner party, you haven¡¯t spoken to her¡±, she said.

    ¡°Sorry to chip in mom, speak to her like how?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Speak to her as he is supposed to. Vidya is your betrothed, someone I singlehandedly selected for you Raghav, why do you want to render my efforts useless?¡±, she ranted.

    Prishaughed.

    ¡°Wait mom, is this the reason you returned?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Stop it Prisha, stop it. I am not talking to you, you do not talk when adults are talking¡±, she snapped at her.

    ¡°Mother?¡±, Raghav called and she turned to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her, I need to put it inly to you that I don¡¯t like her, and will never do. The earlier you tell her that, the better for her¡±, he said.

    Her face expression changed instantly.

    ¡°What the hell you saying?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°You heard me right mother. If she¡¯s thinking we will ever get married, then she¡¯s building castles in the air¡±, he blurted.

    Jeez, Arya flinched.

    ¡°What hase over you Raghav?¡±.

    ¡°What hase over me is you leaving dad at the hospital, anding down to tell me of some rude bitch, trying to reap where she didn¡¯t sow together with her mom¡±, he hissed.

    ¡°Jeez! Raghav!¡±, she shouted.

    ¡°He is right¡±, Prisha snapped and looked away.

    ¡°Raghav, you must do what I tell you to. Vidya is your betrothed and you both are gonna getting married few weeks from now¡±, she shouted.

    Raghavughed.

    ¡°Jeez mom! Do you take me for a kid you can y around? I¡¯m not getting married to her, and that¡¯s final¡±, he banged.

    ¡°Final!¡±, Prisha supported.

    ¡°You must be joking. Look Raghav, I will be leaving first thing tomorrow morning, and she will being to spend some weeks here, take it or leave it¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, they eximed in unison, ncing at themselves.

    ¡°She would be what?¡±, Raghav asked.

    ¡°You heard me right, I would be inviting her to the pce to spend some weeks,e on, you two get to know each other so well¡±, she said.

    Raghav hissed and got up, then began packing up hisptop and phones from the table.

    ¡°Crap! I can¡¯t believe this is actually the reason you came home, nonsense¡±, he spat out and walked away.

    ¡°You are such a disappointment mom¡±, Prisha said and got up, then followed Raghav behind.

    Arya watched them in anger as they walked out of the garden, walking out on her.

    ¡°You better ept it. Vidya is on her way here¡±, she smirked.

 70

    THE musicing from the home theatre and mini speakers in the room was so loud, making Vidya poke her finger into her ears. She hissed so loudly and got up from the bed, then walked towards the television set to pick up the remote control.

    Using the remote, she lowered the sound of the music then exhaled deeply. Subconsciously, her eyes nced at the clock and it went wide open instantly.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, she eximed and turned towards the door.

    ¡°Where is this gullible maid?¡±, she rhetorically asked, shouting, turning back.

    Just then, she noticed the gates sliding open from the window and she ran up to it to have a look.

    Her face broke into smiles instantly as she noticed who had juste in, it was the prince, she could clearly see it from the window upstairs.

    ¡°You are not gonna escape from me now¡±, she said and turned, heading for the door.

    Since two days she arrived the pce, he was always absent. Either he was busy and wouldn¡¯t want to see her, or he was out of the pce and before he returns, she must have slept off.

    Good thing he was back earlier today. She turned on the door knob and yanked the door open, then walked out.

    She was still walking along the hallway to the living room when a maid bumped into her.

    ¡°Good day ma¡¯am¡±, the maid greeted.

    ¡°Ugh, where is¡­ are you Alina?¡±, she asked.

    The maid shook her head in the negation.

    ¡°No¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Silly, add ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ when replying to me¡±, she said going peeved instantly.

    The maid flinched.

    ¡°Oh, sorry ma¡¯am¡±, she said.

    ¡°Keep that sorry for yourself, tell that Alina girl to bring me my royal robes, I¡¯ve been waiting for it¡±, she spat.

    The maid nodded.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Any more minute wasted would be taking her out of this pce¡±, she ranted.

    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, okay¡±, she said and began walking away.

    ¡°Hey,e back here, I¡¯m not done¡±, she called back.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±, she said and walked back to her.

    ¡°She should get the robes and drop them on my bed, I willter send for maids to help me put them on¡±, she said and began walking away.

    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am¡±, the maid replied and walked away, turning back intermittently to look at her.

    Gosh! She is so rude.

    Vidya walked into the living room to find Raghav sitting on one of the couches, sipping wine, and busy with his phone, looking all dreamy and sweet as usual. Hmph, she smiled.

    Slowly, she walked up to him, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she greeted and bowed.

    He raised up his head and spared her a nce, then turned back to his phone, saying nothing to her.

    She sighed, gosh! How was she going to do this huh? She left his front and walked over to the couch beside him.

    ¡°I wonder how busy you are with your phone that you can¡¯t even respond to my greetings Maharana¡±, she said as she slowly sat down, then looked away.

    Still, Raghav ignored her, getting her on her nerves, even though she tried concealing it with fake smiles.

    ¡°Well my prince, it¡¯s a good thing to see you, I mean since I came to the pce, you aren¡¯t always in, my goodness! I wonder what could be keeping you from getting along your childhood friend¡±, she said and looked away, deliberately avoiding his gaze.

    He kept her mute.

    She turned to him only to see him so engrossed with his phone, uh, why is this guy acting like this this to her? So cold? She sighed and looked away.

    ¡°Damn! This pce is soo beautiful my prince¡±, she said looking around the living room, like it was her first time of entering there.

    Raghav nced at her and scoffed, she noticed it and a small smile yed on her lips. Well, even though he scoffs, or even just nce at her, it¡¯s better off than just keeping mute.

    Silence stretched for a while and lingered on, she turned to him, he was still busy with his phone, damn! She felt like taking that phone from him.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, she snorted and looked around the room, searching for what else that could keep her busy, since Raghav wasn¡¯t giving her the attention she so needed.

    The wall television was on, and a dance show yed on. She watched keenly and scoffed, it was one of the hit songs of D 3 K¡¯s. Ahh, she made a face.

    Then she remembered something and turned to Raghav, smiling sheepishly.

    ¡°You know my prince, I¡¯m on my way to be like one of those¡±, she said and pointed at the television.

    ¡°You would hear of me soonest¡±, she smiled broadly.

    Just then, a maid walked passed and bowed greeting. She called her back.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±, the maid said.

    ¡°Can you get me some fruits? I feel like feasting on fruits now, since his grace refused to let me share with his wine¡±, she gushed.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, the maid said and subconsciously nced at Raghav, then turned back to her.

    ¡°Okay, what kind of fruits do you care for?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Apples, oranges and papaya¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Um, what kind? Red or green apples?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Silly! Get me any¡±, she blurted and Raghav raised up his head to look at her and she flinched.

    Jeez, why must she be rude to these maids in the presence of the prince huh? Gosh! She just have to control herself.

    ¡°Okay¡±, the maid said and scuttled away.

    Mmm, she growled as she watched her leave, she didn¡¯t add ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ to herst word, she must be punished.

    He raised his head again and looked at her. Huh? What¡¯s happening? She hadn¡¯t said anything.

    He turned back to his phone and minutester, the maid returned with a tray. In the tray were a ceramic te filled with some green apples, and some papaya, a knife and fork, then a bottle of water and a ss cup.

    The papayas and oranges were already peeled and prepared, ready for eating.

    She dropped the tray on the side table, bowed slightly and left the room.

    Vidya simpered and picked up the knife and an apple, then began cutting it in pieces.

    ¡°Um, my prince, you can join me¡±, she said avoiding his eyes.

    He said nothing, she shrugged and began eating.

    Not long after she started eating, Princess Prisha walked in, like, in a haste.

    ¡°Um big bro, I knew you will be here¡±, she saidughing as she ran up to him.

    Huh? Vidya scoffed. Did she just say big bro? Like Prisha calls the prince by that? Hmph.

    Raghav looked up and turned to her.

    ¡°Hey little princess¡±, he smiled.

    Crap! So the prince can be this happy and smiling? She thought all his life emotions was just coldness, jeez.

    She watched them in total awe, then Prisha stooped low and pecked him on the left cheek. Huh? Vidya felt like fainting.

    ¡°What you doing? I want you toe along¡±, she said and began dragging his hands to stand him up.

    ¡°Um¡­ good day my princess¡±, Vidya greeted.

    Prisha sharply turned to her and was surprised, she didn¡¯t even know someone was sitted there.

    ¡°Oh hi¡±, she said and turned back to Raghav.

    ¡°Please¡±, she pouted.

    ¡°Alright, where to?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Come on, your baby wants to see you¡±, she said.

    Huh? Did she just say baby?

    He sat up.

    ¡°Really?¡±, he smiled. ¡°But I just left her¡±, he said.

    ¡°She still insists, she actually asked me to beg you toe over, I guess she wants to have some fun¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°Fine¡±, he got up. It¡¯s for Rina right? Well, he was ready to go, he would never get tired when ites to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, he said.

    Prishaughed and wrapped her two hands around his right arm, and they both walked out, chatting as they went.

    Vidya watched them leave in anger. What the hell? Wait, Prisha just said his baby, and instantly, he got up and left, probably leaving the pce, who could this baby be? And hold on¡­ she was actually using ¡®she¡¯ to refer, meaning it¡¯s ady.

    Goodness! Or could it be a baby, as in a little baby? Ohh God! This is really getting on her nerves, she needs to do something else, she would sit there watching, and some folks gonna take him away.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, she growled and flung the apple in her hands, itnded on the couch where Raghav had just vacated, and fell on the floor then rolled.

    Then she carelessly flung the knife into the tray and walked out.

    ? Evening ?

    The evening arrived and Vidya walked out of her room towards the living room, filled with mncholy. Prince Raghav still hasn¡¯t been back from wherever it is he went.

    She got to the living room and nced at the big wall clock hanging on the wall, 7:15, it told her.

    She became worried, what could have gone wrong? What could have been keeping him sote.

    ¡°Is this the first time he is keepingte?¡±, an inner voice asked and she sighed.

    Well, it¡¯s true. He is always keepingte nights but today somehow seems different for her, she felt like waiting up the whole night for him.

    She began walking to and fro the room, holding up her gown so it could let her walk since it was so long, when her right leg suddenly bent, almost tripping her.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, she eximed and held herself from falling.

    Then bent over to look at the stilletos she was wearing, gosh! She wasn¡¯t used to this huh? But now, she has to, in order to impress Raghav.

    She buckled the stilettos properly and snapped her head up when the ring on her nose shifted, piercing into her skin.

    ¡°Ouch¡±, she said and ced her hands on her nose, there was a little blood.

    ¡°Is this what I have to face? God!¡±, she said.

    ¡°You wanted to wear royal robes right? Face it then¡±, an inner voice said and she sighed.

    She was still caressing her nose when a maid walked in and took a stand beside her, putting her arms behind her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am? Dinner is ready¡±, the maid said.

    Vidya snapped her head towards the wall clock and growled.

    ¡°You idiot! Why the hell is the dinner ready now? 7:35, do you guys wanna starve me to death huh?¡±, she ranted, shouting in anger.

    The maid flinched and stared at her in shock. What the hell?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh please, keep the sorry for yourself, you so need it¡±, she interrupted and the maid swallowed hard.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±, she folded her arms, ¡°¡­ go bring the food, let me have a look¡±, she said.

    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Huh? What was she talking about? Bring the food? Like, bring the food to the living room?

    ¡°Should I bring it here? Like here?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Go get it¡±, Vidya shouted and the maid ran out in haste, towards the kitchen.

    Minutester, three maids entered, carrying with them trays of food. Vidya simpered.

    ¡°Here ma¡¯am¡±, the first maid said and walked up to her.

    She stretched out her arm and opened the tes, it was filled with fried ntains and potatoes, hmph, she crumpled her nose and carelessly closed it.

    She opened the tes on the other tray and snorted. It was egg stew with veggies.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±, she blurted and opened the tes on thest tray, it was filled with grilled chicken parts, and cheese.

    Instantly, she carelessly dropped the cover, knocking over the tes. Jeez, the maids flinched.

    ¡°Shit! What¡¯s all these? The onion used in frying the stew and chicken is too much, I can perceive it¡±, she shouted, flinging her arms.

    Ugh! The maids were bbergasted, and taken aback. Onion? What¡¯s wrong with onion? They were speechless, and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°I hate onion, I¡¯m allergic to onion, shit¡±, she shouted and knocked over the tes, spilling the stew all over the floor.

    ¡°Idiots, silly maids¡±, she continued ranting and pushed the first maid, the ntains and potatoes scattered the floor.

    Jeez! They all stood and watched with their eyes widened in shock, their mouths agape, they were so shocked.

    ¡°Get out you all and make me something better, get out¡±, she shouted at them and they all scuttled away.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±, she fumed walking out of the messed floor.

    ¡°I will be going upstairs bro, I need to freshen up¡±, she heard the squeaking voice of Prisha and freezed, then she looked towards the entrance and saw the prince.

    What! He just stared at her, like he is been standing there for a long time watching.

    They are back!

    Immediately, her countenance changed and she wore a happy look.

    ¡°Awwn my prince, you are back¡±, she said holding up her gown, smiling.

    He scoffed and walked further into the room and she studied him, he was wearing a ck hoodie, and white trousers. His hands were shoved into his pockets.

    Then he walked up to a couch and sat, ncing around the messy floor. Two maids were already cleaning up the floor.

    Jeez, was this how rude this bitch is? Goodness!

    She walked up to him smiling, then sat opposite him.

    ¡°I was actually waiting for you to return, how was your day?¡±, she asked.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Why did you knock over the tes?¡±, his cold voice asked.

    She pouted.

    ¡°Um, I¡­ I didn¡¯t like what was brought for me¡±, she said, tucking her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Indeed¡±, he nodded. ¡°Is this how you select foods back at home?¡±, he asked.

    Ugh! She looked up at him. Why would he say that? She wrinkled her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡±, she said pouting.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Childhood friend¡±, he said smiling.

    Ugh! Did he just smiled? Like he¡¯s smiling at her? Oh! She instantly felt at ease with him.

    ¡°Yes my prince, I remembered so many things about our childhood¡±, she said, feeling rxed with him.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t remember any, I only remembered one striking thing about you¡±, he said, ying along.

    Vidya almost jumped out of her skin. Like, was the almighty cold prince having a conversation with her? My gee! She¡¯s so bbergasted.

    ¡°Really my prince? Alright, what¡¯s that striking thing you remembered about me?¡±, she asked folding her arms.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°That you are rude, andzy to work¡±.

    What! Her eyes widened in shock, how can he say that? She frowned, almost tearing up. Why would Raghav say this to her?

    ¡°A, that¡¯s rude¡±, she said.

    He simpered.

    ¡°As rude as you¡±, he shortly said.

    She shook her head in disagreement, she wasn¡¯t gonna take this.

    ¡°No my prince, that¡¯s not true¡±, she said pouting.

    Heughed a wryugh.

    ¡°You say?¡±, heughed again, this time humorously.

    She scoffed, what was funny huh? She kept mute.

    ¡°Alright fine, let¡¯s do it this way¡±, he said and she brightened up, smiling sheepishly.

    ¡°You know everything about me right?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Every of our childhood¡±, she nodded, adjusting on her seat.

    He nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Okay fine, what is my best food?¡±, he asked.

    Huh? A piece of cake, sheughed. Actually, this was one of the first things her tutor had taught her. Raghav smirked, nodding his head.

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s Mas dosa¡±, she said.

    ¡°Wow!¡±, he said surprisingly, ying along with her. She broadly smiled, revealing her thirty two.

    ¡°You actually got that right¡±, he said.

    ¡°Hehehe, I told you my prince, I told you¡±, she squealed so happily jumping on her seat.

    He furrowed his brows and looked intently at her, watching as she jumped and squealed.

    ¡°Alright fine, I need you to go into the kitchen and prepare it for me¡±, he said and she freezed instantly.

    What!

 71

    VIDYA stood totally shocked and dumbfounded. What! Prepare it for him? Like go into the kitchen and begin cooking the food? God!

    She doesn¡¯t even know the ingredients used in preparing the meal, she doesn¡¯t even know how to slice onion, she doesn¡¯t even know how to shred veggies, she doesn¡¯t even know how to chop carrots, cut up the chicken, or even handle a knife.

    Jeez, thest time she tried shredding veggies, she had cut herself. Crap! She can¡¯t do this.

    Instantly, she smiled, concealing her fears, but that was useless, Raghav had already decoded her thoughts.

    ¡°Um¡­ my prince, I¡­ I um¡­¡±, she stuttered, scratching the back of her head.

    ¡°You what? You can¡¯t cook?¡±, he asked her.

    She looked at him and jeez, his eyes glistened with disgust.

    ¡°Um, not that I can¡¯t cook, I ugh, I can prepare it some other time for you, yes, it¡¯ste now you know¡±, she winked.

    He scoffed, still keeping his eyes on her.

    ¡°Forget it Vidya, it¡¯s done for. First test failed¡±, he said with a note of finality.

    Huh? She raised her eyebrows in surprise, what is he talking about? First test. Jeez, was this a test or something?

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a test, and you failed it. I can¡¯t marry ady who doesn¡¯t know her ways in the kitchen¡±, he smirked.

    Jeez, she almost fainted.

    ¡°Maharana, I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t cook, don¡¯t get me wrong¡±, she said, her eyelids flickering.

    ¡°Ugh, so you said what? You can actually cook but must have forgotten the steps?¡±, he asked.

    Sheughed out, nodding.

    ¡°Yeah Maharana, you are actually right. Yes, I seem to have forgotten¡±, she replied, stillughing.

    Hmph. He scoffed, then looked away. He thenid backwards, and rested his head on the headrest of the couch he was sitting on.

    Vidya looked at him and swallowed hard. Damn! Prince Raghav is really hot, she drooled.

    She was still drooling when he suddenly got up and walked away, saying nothing to her.

    Huh? Just like that? No goodnight, nothing. Hmm, she frowned. She watched him take the stairs and then rxed into the couch.

    Well, at least, he had started a conversation with her, even though she didn¡¯t like all he had said about her, she still felt lucky to have had a conversation with him.

    But hold on, crap! She needed to start cooking sses, jeez. Instantly, she got up and left for her room.

    ? Next Morning ?

    Vidya rushed out of the bathroom and ran to the wardrobe in a haste, she really needed to get somewhere important that morning.

    The previous night, she had called and talked with Roshni, told her of her ns to start cooking sses, and not just cooking sses, but a snappy one. Just some few important cuisines and delicacies.

    She has decided against telling her mother about it, because she so well knows what she gonna do. She would instead castigate her, and not help her. So telling her mom, was out of the line.

    Gosh! She needed this done so fast so she could prepare the prince whatever thing it is he wants to eat. If that was her passmark to get him, she was ready to do it.

    She was putting on her jean shorts pinafore when her phone rang, and she cussed, and went to get it.

    She peeked into it, it was Roshni.

    ¡°Hey¡±, she put the phone on loud speaker, and kept it on the dressing table as she worked on her hair.

    ¡°Morning prince¡¯s betrothed¡±, Roshni¡¯s voice came on air.

    Vidya simpered.

    ¡°Yeah, how was the night?¡±, she asked as she began holding her hair with different colours of hairpins.

    ¡°Fine. Are you on your way already?¡±, she asked.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°Not yet, still preparing¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Mm, really? Do you really want to do this Vidya?¡±.

    Vidya was taken aback.

    ¡°What do you mean do this?¡±, she asked, still pinning her hair.

    She heard her scoff.

    ¡°I mean, you never wanted anything to do with the kitchen, now you want to go for cooking sses, girl, it looks awkward¡±, she said.

    Vidya rolled her eyes applying a face foundation.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the prince. Crap! You needed to see how I was embarrassed yesterday by him, I couldn¡¯t prepare him his favourite. Come on, I have to do this¡±, she said.

    Roshniughed over the phone.

    ¡°You are silly you know?¡±.

    ¡°Well, for the prince. Why did you call this morning? We were going to meet right?¡±.

    ¡°Well yes, but what about the dancing stuff? Are you going to put that on hold? You need that as well you know?¡±.

    She dropped the face foundation and picked up a mascara, then began ying with it.

    ¡°I know, I just think these are the things I must go through to get him. Besides, the cooking sses wouldn¡¯t be for too long, just a few days, might not evenst up to a week¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, I wish you the best. Well, you have to hurry up, the sses begins at 8¡±.

    Vidya nced at the wall clock and gasped. Jeez! It was already 7:40.

    ¡°I will catch youter¡±, she snapped and cut the call, then rushed up with the rest preparations.

    She walked up to the window side to get her bag when she noticed a car driving out of the pce, she squeezed her face instantly. It was Raghav, always leaving.

    Well, she shrugged and turned, then a knock came on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±, she sharply asked.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s the maid ma¡¯am¡±, a tiny voice from behind the door spoke.

    ¡°Urgh¡±, she mouthed, it was her personal maid, probably with her breakfast.

    ¡°Returnter, I¡¯m actually heading out¡±, she shouted from indoors.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡±, came the reply.

    Then all done and set, she walked to the door and left the room, heading downstairs for her driver.

    Her mind was made up, pride or no pride, she was gonna learn how to cook.

    ¡°Trust me Raghav, if it¡¯s cooking, I¡¯m ready to do this for you¡±, she smirked.

    *

    *

    *

    Rina rushed getting ready for school that morning, she had woken up to a text from Raghav, saying she should make him something delicious, that he was gonnae overter in the day, probably after school.

    Instantly, she had dashed into the kitchen to start up something. As expected, her mother had already left for the mart.

    She now owns a big supermarket unlike before, and so it had affected her time schedule. She leaves very early in the morning, and returns homete at night.

    The only time Rina gets to see her, was when she returned at night, taken a day off, or when she visited the mart from school.

    Normally because of this, she hardly cooks, except for the days when Raghav has sent the maids. She only gets to eat something other than snacks when she¡¯s back from school.

    But right now, she needed to cook, Raghav has said she should. She immediately rushed into the pantry and get out some foodstuffs, then began preparing them.

    She did only the preparations, chopped veggies where necessary, slice and peel. Then covered all in different bowls, hoping to return earlier to prepare the food.

    About an hourter, she was done. Then she dashed out of the house, heading for school.

    *

    *

    *

    Prince Zashil woke up with a start, like he heard something. He flickered one eye open, then the other.

    Since he returned the previous night, he had been so weak and down. The work was so hectic, it was the construction of his newest hotels and suites, damn! Everything had been so tiring.

    Nevertheless, he was satisfied as everything has always progressed and work out well.

    He stirred and heard the sounds again and then it dawned on him, it was his phone, it was ringing.

    Being so tired and worn out, he stretched out his left hand towards the bedside table where the phoneid and picked it up.

    Without peeking into it, he answered it and ced on his left ear.

    ¡°Good thing you finally answered my call¡­¡±, the loud voice echoed, poking into his eardrums, ¡°¡­ and don¡¯t even ever think of cutting the call on me¡±, the squealing voice sounded, Zashil sat up instantly in shock, it was Naavya.

    Jeez, for the past few days now, thisdy had been trying to reach him, but he always avoided or declined her call. Now, she has gotten him.

    Well, he let her be, at least to know what this cheating scandal wants.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±, she asked and he sighed, cleaning his eyes with his right hand.

    ¡°What do you want Naavya?¡±, his coarse voice asked.

    He heard herugh sarcarstically.

    ¡°What do I want?¡±, she repeated.

    ¡°Oh please Zashil, cut the crap off. Of course you know what I want¡±, she said.

    He sighed, then crouched his legs.

    ¡°As a matter of fact Naavya, I don¡¯t know¡±, he stated.

    Huh? He heard her scoffed.

    ¡°I am your girlfriend, your betrothed¡±, she stressed.

    He simpered, indeed.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t expect me, an honourable prince to still have something to do with his ex huh?¡±.

    ¡°What?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, what is the stress?¡±, he questioned.

    ¡°Maharana, we didn¡¯t break up¡±, she gushed.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°It yeah we didn¡¯t, I only caught you cheating on me on the day I was going to propose¡±.

    She gasped.

    ¡°Look Naavya, whatever happened between us is past now, and should be put as past¡±, he said inly.

    ¡°Noooo, you can¡¯t do this¡±, she cried.

    ¡°Oh yeah I can you lying cheat!¡±, he cussed.

    ¡°Zashil!¡±, she called.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call this contact again¡±, he said and made to cut the call, when she immediately said something, halting him.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m gonna kill Zaina¡±, she threatened.

    Holy moly! He paused, how did she know of Zaina? Jeez. He winced.

    ¡°You gonna what?¡±, he tried to keep his voice steady.

    ¡°You heard me right Maharana. I¡¯m thedy for you and none other, anyone tryes in our way, I will kill¡±, she continued with her threats.

    ¡°Hmph. You better not Naavya, if you so love your life¡±, he said.

    ¡°Put me to a test then¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever, ever call this contact again¡±, and he cut the call.

    Jeez! He growled and flung the phone away, itnded on the wall and fell on the bed.

    Crap! What was all this? He so much love Zaina and doesn¡¯t want any harm befall her, what he going to do now?

    He winced, fisting his hands in anger, then ncing around the room, he got up and left.

 72

    THE door pulled back with great force and Rina rushed in, sweating profusely, like the AC in her car hadn¡¯t done it¡¯s job.

    She rushed into her room and tossed her bag on the bed, then dashed into the bathroom.

    Few minutester, she was done bathing and she rushed out, changed into something sweet and casual, thoughfortable, then went into the kitchen.

    Her fingers became busy as she rushed with the cooking, Raghav was probably on his way.

    She was still busy with the samosa when she heard the screeching of a car outside the building.

    ¡°That must be him, oops¡±, she said and took a fork, then began turning the fries in the steak pan.

    She didn¡¯t bother going to the door to wee him, he knows his way round, he was gonnae in.

    ¡°Baby¡±, she heard him called from the living room and she smiled.

    ¡°Over here¡±, she replied still turning on the fries in the pan.

    He didn¡¯t show up, and she ignored him determined not to leave the kitchen till she was done.

    Finally, she took out thest samosa from the pan and put off the cooker, then brought down the pan.

    Then she took out a tray and began spreading the samosas on it, so it could get cold.

    She was still spreading them when she felt a hand on her waist, she smiled.

    ¡°Babe¡±, the owner of the hands spoke and smooched his lips on the back of her neck.

    Rina reacted, as she felt the tingling sensation going down her spines. Hold on, when had hee in?

    ¡°Wee Maharana¡±, she said and dropped the fork, turning to him.

    He smiled and wrapped his arms around her, and they embraced.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, he mouthed then spared a nce at the tray on the counter and salivated.

    ¡°Okay, you go wait for me in the dining, I will be there in a jiffy¡±, she said and turned back to her work.

    ¡°Almost done¡±, she added.

    ¡°I always got you mi amor¡±, he said and walked out of the kitchen.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Minutester, she had set the table, ready for lunch. Raghav sighed and took away theptop he was working with from the dining table and Rina took it out, to the living room.

    She returned and began pouring juice and water from jugs into the ss cups. Raghav smiled as he watched her do this.

    ¡°Phew¡±, she mouthed at the instant she was done and took her seat.

    ¡°Wow Rina, you gonna make a good wife¡±, Raghav said.

    She looked at him and smiled, did he really said that?

    ¡°And I hope that¡¯s not a ttery¡±, she snorted.

    He simpered.

    ¡°Real men don¡¯t tter women¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh¡±, she scoffed, ¡°really?¡±.

    ¡°Yep, they don¡¯t. Real men say the absolute truth¡±.

    ¡°Awwn, thank you¡±, she replied, smiled broadly.

    ¡°Can we? Lunch is ready now¡±, she announced and Raghav nodded and looked properly at the table, it was Pindi chole at its best, he licked his lips.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait, I¡¯m starving¡±, he said and sheughed and then, they began eating.

    *

    *

    *

    ¡°You aren¡¯t gonna stop me Lawson, I¡¯ve been at this for a long time now, and there is nothing you can do about it¡±, Be ranted in her highest voice, walking down the stairs. Lawson followed behind.

    ¡°You lie Be, you are a joker. I own you, I tell you what to do and you have no choice but to obey¡±, he shouted back.

    Sheughed out, sarcastically.

    ¡°You say? Oh my God! Lawson¡±, she called stillughing. She was in the living room now, walking towards the television set.

    ¡°Yes Be, I made you, therefore I decide for you¡±, he shouted, descending the stairs.

    She scoffed and folded her arms, looking intently into his eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t make me Lawson, you only managed me, you are only my manager huh¡±, she said.

    He smirked and finally got down the stairs, then slowly began walking towards her.

    ¡°Be¡­¡±, he called in a whisper, looking daggers into her eyes.

    She looked back at him and rolled her eyes, what he going to do huh? She wants Raghav, and none gonna stop her, not even Lawson.

    All ns done by her to get to Raghav were keep getting ruined by him, gosh!

    ¡°Be¡­¡±, he called again, still whispering.

    She became fed up.

    ¡°The hell you calling me? What is it Lawson? Is it because I came to stay in your mansion that you keep pestering my life? Ruining my ns?¡±, she continued ranting in anger.

    He smirked then stopped right in front of her.

    ¡°Alright fine, I¡¯m leaving¡±, she said and made to walk out, and he held her back.

    ¡°You dare not¡±, he said.

    What! She freezed. What the hell?

    She smiled wryly.

    ¡°Okay, so what do you think you are doing huh?¡±, she asked.

    He blinked his eyelids and licked his lips.

    ¡°Any more talk about going to Raghav, I swear I will ruin your career¡±, he snorted.

    ¡°What!¡±, she gasped. Ruin her career? My gee, ruin her career means ruining her as well, means killing her.

    What bes of her? Her fans, what would they say? The media? People? Her colleagues? God! And she sure knows what he can actually do, he made her, so he has the capacity to mar her, crap! This was total boomerang.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he nodded. ¡°You so well I can do that¡±, heughed.

    ¡°Lawson, you can¡¯t do this, no¡±, she cried.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Of course I can, try me¡±, and he walked out.

    She watched him leave in total shock, infact, she felt her world crumble.

    ***

    Raghav shoved back his seat and got up, he was done eating and even more than he was expecting, he so enjoyed the lunch.

    ¡°Sunshine?¡±, he called.

    She looked up at him inquiringly picking up the ss cup of water.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°I really enjoyed this¡±, he said nodding.

    She blushed, closing her eyes.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t tter me please¡±, she said.

    He slightly frowned.

    ¡°I told you something about ttery earlier on right?¡±, he asked.

    Ugh, he was right.

    ¡°Yeah, you did¡±, she nodded.

    ¡°Good. Rina, I enjoyed the food¡±, he repeated, picking his words this time.

    Her blushed face broke into a smile.

    ¡°Thank you Maharana¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Still waiting for when you woulde to the pce to teach the maids your recipe¡±, he said walking out.

    She gasped and watched him leave, saying nothing in reply, she just has to keep it hanging in the air.

    For a long time now, he¡¯s been inviting her over to the pce, just to spend some time, but she keeps on declining. She just wasn¡¯t ready to go there.

    ¡°Mmm¡±, she dropped the ss cup and got up to clear the table.

    Few minutester, she was done and she walked into the living room to find him sitted on the couch and working on hisptop.

    She sighed, he was always working, never rest?

    ¡°Of course I do rest¡±, he said startling her.

    ¡°So, how about youing to the pce honey, still waiting for your reply¡±, he said, his eyes still fixed on theptop.

    She slightly frowned.

    ¡°You actually shouldn¡¯t be waiting for that Maharana, I mean I have told you my reply¡±, she said and looked away.

    He looked up from theptop.

    ¡°What are you scared of Rin? The maids? My mom?¡±, he asked.

    She simpered.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just only waiting for the right time¡±, she shrugged.

    She looked out the window and spotted a sky blue Ferrari driving slowly towards the building, and she smiled.

    ¡°Guess who is here?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Who?¡±, he asked ncing at the door.

    ¡°My baby Z¡±, she said and ran out.

    Raghav sighed, watching her leave. Then he shut down theptop and picked up his phone.

    He was on the phone when the best friends strolled in,ughing and chattering.

    ¡°Come on baby Z, don¡¯t say that¡±, Rina said walking into the living room.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me, I know¡±, she said and theyughed.

    She got into the living room and freezed, what! Prince Raghav? My goodness.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she bowed.

    He looked up at her and smiled.

    ¡°You are wee Zaina, how are you?¡±, he asked.

    She nodded absentmindedly.

    ¡°F¡­ fine your grace¡±, she stuttered.

    Rina stood beside her smiling and she nudged at her.

    ¡°Jeez, why didn¡¯t you tell me he is here¡±, she whispered to her.

    Rina snapped her head at her.

    ¡°Huh? Must I?¡±, she asked in a whisper too.

    ¡°I see, still nervous around me?¡±, Raghav asked.

    Jeez, she almost jumped out of her skin. She held on to Rina¡¯s left elbow as they stood, facing him.

    ¡°N¡­ no¡­ yes¡­¡±, she paused, ¡°oh my God¡±, she said and Rina wrapped her arms around her,ughing.

    Raghav watched the drama and scoffed.

    ¡°The hell you are¡±, he said and turned back to his phone.

    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t talk to my bestie that way Maharana¡±, she said and dragged Zaina away.

    ¡°Come on, into the room¡±, she said and they both walked out of the living room.

    ¡°My gee, don¡¯t tell me you are still nervous around him¡±, Rina said as soon as they got into the room.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Gosh Rina, I don¡¯t know why¡±, she syed her right hand on her face.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Come on, you shouldn¡¯t be. I mean, considering the fact Prince Zashil, and you, you know¡±, she winked.

    ¡°Oh Rin, Zashil is not Raghav. This one seems cold¡±, she demonstrated as she said, making Rinaughed.

    ¡°So, why are you here? You sounded tensed when I came up?¡±, Rina asked flopping on the bed.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°I got a strange text, from a strange person¡±, she said and sat beside her.

    Rina¡¯s mouth fell open.

    ¡°Huh? A strange text? I don¡¯t get¡±, she shook her head sideways.

    Zaina took out her phone from her bag and searched for the text, then she handed the phone to Rina.

    ¡°Here, go through it¡±, she said.

    Rina collected the phone and her eyes ran through the lines of the short text. Jeez, she freezed.

    ? ¡°You stay the hell away from Zashil, he is already taken, he¡¯s mine. Do this if you so love your life¡±, the text read.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, Rina eximed and cupped her mouth with her hand.

    Zaina tilted her head and took the phone from her.

    ¡°Did you get anything?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Jeez! The contact?¡±.

    ¡°Checked it already, it¡¯s an unknown and private number¡±, she sighed.

    ¡°God!¡±.

    ¡°I got this text yesterday night, and since then I¡¯m just worried, like¡­¡±, she paused and shrugged.

    Rina crumpled her nose and looked intently at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this his ex? What do you think?¡±, she rhetorically asked.

    Zaina slowly nodded, then looked away. What Rina just said made some sense, it really might be her. Crap! She fisted her right hand in anger.

    Rina saw her fisted hand and jerked back, huh?

    ¡°Zaina, what?¡±, she asked.

    Zaina turned to her, she was fuming.

    ¡°If this is really Naavya, hell I¡¯m ready for her¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡±, Rina gasped.

    *

    *

    ? Evening ?

    Vidya strolled into the dinning to have dinner and she sighted Raghav sitted and eating his dinner with a rush, huh? He is here.

    She had actually returned from her cooking ss few hours ago, and have been sleeping since then. Only now has she decided toe out for dinner, and jeez! Raghav was there.

    She was so happy to see him because she hardly does, even breakfast, lunch and dinner was always eaten in his room, so she was really happy to see him there.

    But hold on, why the hell is he rushing the food? Well, she shrugged and walked further into the dining.

    ¡°Good evening your grace¡±, she bowed and shoved a seat backwards to sit.

    Raghav looked up from his food and saw her, hmph, he snorted and turned back to his food, the snottydy.

    She settled down and instantly a maid began dishing out her food.

    ¡°Hmm, thought you never have your meals in the dining room¡±, she said and swallowed hard.

    He ignored her and focused on his food.

    She cleared her throat and picked up her cutleries.

    ¡°You know you are always full of surprises my prince¡±, she said trying to keep the conversation going.

    He picked up the ss of water, shoving the tes aside, then he began drinking.

    Vidya watched him and shrugged, maybe he is done eating, though there was still food in the te.

    ¡°Maharana?¡±, she called.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t done with the food¡±, she said, not knowing if it was just a sentence or a question.

    He shoved back his seat and got up, then began walking out of the dining.

    What! Just like that? No, Vidya shook her head, she wasn¡¯t going to take this anymore, she was fed up.

    Instantly, she dropped her cutleries and rushed up to him, then took a stand in front of him and obstructed his way.

    He sighed, then shoved his hands into his pockets, he was putting on a yellow hoodie, jeez, was this how he loves hoodies?

    ¡°You are obstructing my way Vidya¡±, he said.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Ohh my prince, I know. I¡¯m actually seeking your attention¡±, she winked.

    He scoffed and stared at her, and she continued talking non stop.

    ¡°You know, as your betrothed Maharana, we really need to talk and try get to know each other¡±, she smiled.

    He snorted.

    ¡°Really?¡±, he asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Yeah, you know¡­¡±.

    ¡°I thought you are snotty?¡±, he said cutting her short, and she wondered if it was a statement or a question.

    She looked away, thinking.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you always believe you are better than other people right?¡±.

    ¡°My gee, Maharana I don¡¯t¡±, she squealed.

    He snorted.

    ¡°Of course you do¡±, he continued arguing.

    She sighed and dropped her shoulders. Why was he talking like this? Have they actually met before? Howe he knew she was snotty.

    She was still in her thoughts when he brushed past her, into the living room. My gee, she followed him instantly.

    ¡°I¡­ I love you Raghav¡±, she gushed even before she could stop herself and he freezed instantly.

    What the hell did she just say? He sharply turned to her, he saw her shivering like a leaf under the wind.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t¡±, he said.

    Her eyelids flickered.

    ¡°I¡¯m damn serious Raghav, I love you, please listen to me¡±, she said, moving closer towards him.

    Heughed wryly.

    ¡°That¡¯s totally impossible Vidya¡±, he said.

    ¡°No my prince, I¡¯m damn serious, I mean it¡±, she was already tearing up.

    He slowly shook his head sideways as he watched her with a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly fall in love with the pauper guy you mocked at¡±, he said.

    Huh? She was befuddled, what the hell was he talking about? She looked intently at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m confused, I mean it doesn¡¯t rtes to what we are talking about here¡±.

    He simpered.

    ¡°How can you fall in love with the pauper you and your friend soughed at, at the tourist site?¡±, he snorted, ¡°it¡¯s impossible baby¡±, he said.

    She was still confused and she looked away, thinking. She turned back to the prince, and then it hit her.

    Wait¡­ what! Oh my goodness, don¡¯t tell me he is the one please? She went further to study his dressing, my gee, that was when she realized it, he was dressed exactly as this, on hoodie and trousers, though not this colour.

    She looked into his face and saw him smirk, jeez!

    ¡°The hoodie guy¡±, he winked and she instantly felt stabbed in the heart.

    Subconsciously, she remembered Roshni saying something about him hopping into a ck Nissan with the royal emblem at its back right side, goodness, it was the prince!

    He nodded.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t my childhood friend either, I know that. I mean how can you have met your childhood friend at the tourist site and not know?¡±, heughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡±, he added.

    God! Vidya wasn¡¯t herself anymore, she was so abashed and felt like disappearing into the thin air.

    ¡°My¡­ my¡­¡±, she stuttered, totally lost for words, her voice cracked as she spoke.

    ¡°I am Prince Raghav, you dare not y games on me you rude bitch¡±, he blurted.

    She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and the next thing, she passed out.

 73

    THE room was white and smelt of medicines and penicillins, as she still managed to flicker her eyes open, trying to adjust to the bright light as well.

    Finally, she fully opened her eyes and stirred, then noticed she couldn¡¯t move freely, like she was tied down on a bed, huh!

    She looked properly and found out she was on a drip, a catheter was fastened to her left hand.

    Huh? What was all this? Still wondering where she was, the door opened and a middle ageddy entered, she was in a white gown, dressed as a nurse.

    Her curiosity increased as she looked daggers at the woman entering into the room.

    The woman looked at her and beamed, her eyes glistened, she noticed it and scoffed.

    ¡°You are awake¡±, she said and Vidya wondered if it was a question or a statement.

    ¡°Where am I? And who¡­ who are you?¡±, she reeled out questions.

    Thedy smiled and began checking out the catheter.

    ¡°You are in the sick bay, and I am the nurse at the sick bay¡±, she replied.

    Vidya scoffed, huh? What the hell is she talking about? Sick bay? At where? She wasn¡¯t satisfied with the replies the woman gave.

    ¡°Sick bay at where?¡±, she asked.

    The nurse turned to her.

    ¡°At the pce¡±, she replied shortly, then folded her arms.

    What! She gasped lightly.

    ¡°Well you had passed out and some gurads rushed you here¡±, she added.

    That was when it dawned on her, oh! Yeah, she had really passed out after the prince had¡­., oh my God! This wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this now, she began crying.

    The nurse was taken aback.

    ¡°What is making you cry dear? You are being taken care of here¡±, she tried pacifying her.

    ¡°What about his grace?¡±, she asked the nurse.

    She exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t really know, he didn¡¯te up here with the guards who had brought you¡±, she replied.

    The cries increased as she continued whimpering, non stop.

    The nurse shrugged and let her be, sometimes crying was necessary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, all will be fine. You will be out of here very soon¡±, she said and walked out.

    Vidya cried the more, infact, she cried a river.

    How could she have been so rude and arrogant to the prince that fateful day? Goodness, he was obviously disguised.

    But Rina¡­ my God, she remembered Rina being so nice to him, and she and Roshniughing at them.

    Crap! She felt like strangling herself to death right now, she felt like killing herself. She had lost it, she had ruined everything.

    How was he gonna face him now? Knowing fully well he was the guy she had called pauper andughed at, the prince! Damn!

    The tears was so much that she feared it might fill a bucket, she let out her emotions.

    Nevertheless, with the queen by her side, she felt she still have some chance though. She would plead for his forgiveness, whatever it is he wants her to do just to make amends, she was ready to do it now.

    Yeah, once she leaves the sick bay, the first thing she was gonna do was to ask for his forgiveness, she concluded.

    ? Next Morning ?

    Vidya woke the next morning energized and so strong, she had actually been discharged from the sick bay the previous night, she had insisted for the nurse to let her leave though.

    She rushed through her morning routine, then patiently waited for Raghav to leave for work that morning, so she could begin what she had in mind.

    She hadn¡¯t waited for too long, when she saw his car drove out, and just then, a knock came on her door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she said.

    The door opened and her personal maid entered, carrying with her a tray, her breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡±, the maid greeted and walked to the dining to drop the tray.

    Vidya grunted a reply as she watched her set the table, then a thought came to her, and she lit up.

    ¡°Davy, do you have the spare keys to the prince¡¯s chamber?¡±, she asked.

    Davy looked up from her work with a start.

    ¡°Mmmm no ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Silly, don¡¯t you know what I meant. Tell me who does?¡±, she was already shouting.

    Davy shook in fear.

    ¡°Um, Alina does, yeah she do¡±, she replied with a rush.

    She simpered.

    ¡°Call her¡±, she ordered and Davy nodded and walked out of the room.

    Vidya rxed more on the bed and smiled sheepishly, this was getting sweet for her now huh.

    Minutester, a knock came on her door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she replied with a haste and the door opened, revealing Alina.

    She walked in further into the room and stopped right in front of her, then bowed slightly.

    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡±, she greeted.

    ¡°I need the spare keys to the prince¡¯s chamber¡±, she said stretching out her right hand.

    Alina swallowed hard, like what audacity, the guts she has.

    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t have it¡±.

    ¡°You dare not lie to me Alina, you so well know what I can do to you if you dare¡±, she snapped.

    Jeez! Thisdy. Her eyebrows furrowed, and she nodded.

    ¡°Give them to me¡±, she ordered.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am, let me go get them¡±, she said and turned, then left the room.

    Vidya watched her leave and then bursted intoughter.

    ¡°You think you are smart huh? You must be joking¡±, she continuedughing.

    The door opened again and Alina entered, this time, holding a bunch of keys in her hands.

    She walked up to the bed where Vidya sat and handed the keys to her.

    ¡°Here ma¡¯am¡±, she said and turned to leave.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±, Vidya called her back.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±, Alina turned.

    ¡°Do you take me for a fool or what? Who knows? It might turn out to be an automated door, how do you expect me to open it?¡±, she rhetorically asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together¡±, she said and got down the bed, then they walked out the room.

    Alina led the way till they got to the prince¡¯s chamber and the door.

    True to Vidya¡¯s guess, it turned out that the door was an automated one.

    She inserted the keys into the locks and it didn¡¯t open. She tried and tried, Alina as well, yet it didn¡¯t open.

    Then she found out there was a slot for a password to be inserted and decoded that Raghav must have locked the door with a password.

    Little wonder the door wasn¡¯t opening. She licked her lips and turned to Alina, who was still trying the door.

    ¡°You know he has used a password to lock the door, so why are you pretending?¡±, she asked her.

    ¡°Huh? Well ¡­ I¡­ ¡°, she stuttered.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±, she shouted and Alina jerked backwards, flinching.

    ¡°Punch in the password¡±, she said.

    Huh? Her eyelids flickered, did she hear right?

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±, she called.

    ¡°You heard me right, don¡¯t let me repeat myself¡±, she said, smirking.

    Instantly and without ado, Alina punched in the password and Vidya turned the door knob, and the door opened.

    Then she smiled and turned back to Alina.

    ¡°You can go¡±, she said to her.

    Alina having begin suspecting the rudedy, dallied behind, not wanting to leave.

    ¡°I said leave, are you deaf?¡±, she ranted at her fuming.

    Immediately, she scuttled away, looking back intermittently to stare at the rude and maddy!

    Vidya smirked and tuned the door knob, then opened the room and entered.

    A ¡®wow¡¯ escaped her lips as soon as she entered, her eyes ran through the room, resting on everything possible.

    ¡°Jeez! This is posh¡±, she eximed closing the door behind her and walking further into the room.

    The room was white all through. The 3D wallpapers, the gold chandelier hanging from the ceiling, the couches, therge bed with designer duvets, the dining area, the bar section, the television set, the wardrobe, everything was top notch. She swallowed hard.

    She had intended going into the room to find out possible positions where she could drop flowers and apology cards for Raghav, but now, the whole thing was mesmerizing, and she had to put her initial n on hold.

    She walked up to the dining table and her eyes fell on the te and stic fruits which stood in it¡¯s center as a means of beautification, she slightly smiled.

    She felt the fruits with her hands, they were stic in nature.

    Then she left the dining area and walked to his wardrobe. Jeez, it was like a boutique of designer clothes, they were in their numbers and they smelt so nice.

    Her eyes left the wardrobe and travelled to the shoe rack, God! It was better seen than described, she swallowed hard.

    Different kind of shoes for different asions, pure leather shoes, sneakers, canvases, name it. They were all there.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jeez! Maharana¡­ this is too much¡±, she said in a whisper.

    After admiring to her satisfaction, she left the wardrobe and walked to his dressing table.

    Different kinds of perfumes, lotions, colognes, deodorants, assorted, they were in their numbers as they scattered the table.

    She looked below the table and found out they were drawers, she smiled.

    ¡°Possible ces to keep flowers and an apology card huh¡±, she said and tried opening them, but they were all locked.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, she growled and left it.

    She was about moving away when her eyes caught something, it seems like it was hidden, but the silver surface couldn¡¯t hide it, it glittered under the light.

    She stretched out her hand and picked it up, it was a small jewelry box, it¡¯s surface was designed with glittering silver.

    Putting the small box close to her right ear, she shook it vigorously and something made sounds inside, like there was something inside it, and she made to open it.

    Using her finger nails, she opened the box and a wow escaped her lips, her eyes widened as she gasped.

    ¡°Wow!¡±.

    It was a gold ne lying peacefully in the box.

    ¡°Jeez! He must have gotten this for me, wow. This is obviously a female ne¡±, she smiled and took it out.

    Using her fingers, she studied it, it was designed with jades and pearls, all gold, pure gold.

    ¡°Holy moly! This must have cost a fortune¡±, she said.

    The gold ne had a locket as well and she proceeded to open the locket, she freezed instantly.

    The locket contained two pictures, a male and a female. The male was him, yes, it was Raghav, and the female¡­ oh God! Was her eyes deceiving her?

    My gee, she cleaned her eyes with the back of her palms, then took a proper look at the beautifuldy in the picture, it wasn¡¯t deceiving her, it was she.

    Her legs wobbled as they couldn¡¯t carry her again, and she copsed on the seat facing the dressing mirror, still staring daggers at the picture.

    ¡°This is Rina!¡±, she gasped.

 74

    THE atmosphere at the moment was so tensed as Vidya stared at the picture in the locket of the ne on her hands, her thoughts in great turmoil as she sat thinking, a lot of questions ran in her mind.

    Christ! This is actually Rina. Could it be Raghav had gotten the ne for her? If yes, but why? Was anything going on between them?

    ¡°Oh goodness¡±, she sighed and slowly dropped the ne on the dressing table, then rxed into the seat.

    But what in God¡¯s name could be going on between a prince and that pauper? Someone she so much despise. Crap! This was a p on her face, an insult.

    It might be possible though, following the fact that Roshni had once told her what transpired at the tourist site, of the hoodie guy asking about Rina.

    Wait, what is she even whining about? Rina had been so nice to him on that fateful day he had disguised at the tourist site, so he possibly must have picked interest in her.

    ¡°What am I gonna do now?¡±, she rhetorically asked looking around, as if searching for an answer.

    But then another thought halted her. She remembered Roshni saying something about Rina working in the pce as a maid, but since she came, she hasn¡¯t seen her, or does it mean she no longer works here?

    My goodness, these were questions that needed answers.

    ¡°First, I need to find out if they are actually dating or not? Crap! But why must it be this Rina girl? Why?¡±, and she carefully ced the ne back into the box, arranged everything she had scattered then walked out of the room.

    She locked up the door, then began walking back to her room.

    As soon as she settled down on the couch, she sent for Alina.

    Alina showed up few minutester and took a stand in front of her, putting her arms behind her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±, she said and Vidya threw her the bunch of keys and she caught it.

    ¡°Alina¡±, she called as she crossed her legs.

    Alina looked at her with her eyelids flickering.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±, she replied.

    Vidya twisted her lips watching her, she didn¡¯t even know how to bring up the question. Then she decided to make it straight.

    ¡°What do you know about Rina?¡±, she finally asked.

    Alina was taken aback, what the hell? What kind of a straight question was this? Does she know Rina?

    ¡°Ugh ma¡¯am, I¡­ don¡¯t seem to get you¡±, she said.

    Vidya¡¯s face changed instantly in a frown.

    ¡°Rina, the girl who worked here as a maid¡±, she said.

    Oh, Alina sighed. She knows her.

    ¡°Well, she¡­ what exactly do you intend to know about her?¡±, she asked.

    She simpered.

    ¡°Why did she stop working here?¡±, she asked.

    Alina rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Well she disobeyed the Queen¡¯s order, and so was fired¡± she said.

    ¡°What! Fired for disobedience? I¡¯ve known Rina not to be stubborn¡±, she said thest sentence in a whisper, like she was talking to her self.

    ¡°Huh? All I know is, she unted the queen¡¯s order, and she fired her¡±, she said.

    ¡°Fine, was there anything going on between her and the prince while she was here?¡±, she asked.

    Alina scoffed, hmph, seems this was her enemy as well.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t really know but, I think his grace likes her, yeah, I think so¡±, she nodded.

    Huh? Vidya was taken aback? How?

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±, she asked.

    Alina sighed.

    ¡°Well, so many things happened between them, and um¡­¡±.

    ¡°You can go¡±, she interrupted, waving her hand at her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    ¡°Leave¡±, she ordered.

    Alina frowned, bowed slightly and turned to leave the room.

    Vidya smirked as she watched her walk away, then rxedfortably into the couch.

    ? Next Morning ?N?velDrama.Org content.

    Vidya sat in the car by the side of the road that early morning, her hands on the steering as she waited tenterhooked for Raghav to pass by so she could follow.

    The previous day, after seeing that ne with Rina¡¯s picture in the locket, she had decided to trail Raghav the following morning before she could give her conclusion.

    So, she had left the pce so early in her car, without any driver, then drove and stopped few metres away from the pce, to await Raghav.

    She tapped her hands on the steering simultaneously shaking her head to the rhythm of the song ying so low in the stereo.

    She had sat there for like thirty minutes, when she heard a loud horning of a caring from behind and she looked into the side mirror of her car, behold, a car was driving slowly towards her.

    The car got to hers and drove passed, true to her thoughts, it was Raghav.

    Instantly, she revved up the engine of her car, and zoomed off, following him at a reasonable distance.

    First, she just hopes he drives to some ce apart from work, just drive to somewhere to confirm her fears.

    They had driven for about twenty five minutes, when he came by a pawn shop and stopped. She stopped as well, distance away from him.

    Okay now, was he going into the pawn shop? She rxed into the seat rubbing her palms together.

    She was still wondering when the car sped off again, almost taking her unawares.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, she eximed and turned on the ignition, rearing the car into motion, and she followed.

    They drove passed the pce reserves, the estates, then into the town. She snorted as she looked around the road driving, the town¡¯s road seemed to be more busy unlike the pce reserves.

    Soon, he turned left, and continued moving, she followed. Finally, they came by a three storey building, with an openpound and Raghav stopped.

    Vidya drove to the other side of the road and stopped as well.

    Then she studied the environment, huh? This was obviously Vinam Graphics Designing School, she had heard about it from people. What was he doing here then?

    She decided to have patience and wait, since he wasn¡¯t in the hurry to leave.

    About three minutester, a ck coloured Bugatti Veyron drove in from the opposite direction, driving peacefully towards Raghav¡¯s car.

    Gosh! She watched the killer car as it drove and she swallowed hard.

    ¡°My gee!¡±, she eximed, drooling on the car.

    ¡°Goodness, I think I have to take a picture of this, that should be my next car¡±, she said and began ransacking the pigeon hole where she had earlier dropped it.

    She took it out, then took few snaps of the car as it tried to park.

    The driver¡¯s side of the car opened and a well muscled man came out, then walked to the backseat.

    ¡°Huh? Whoever owns this car must be a god if it¡¯s a man, and a goddess, if it¡¯s a woman¡±, she said in a rush.

    The man who hade out obviously the driver, opened the car door and a hot lookingdy alighted.

    She gasped. Jeez! Who is she? Thedy was looking so gorgeous and had dressed to kill.

    She watched her walked over to the other car, that¡¯s Raghav¡¯s car, counting her steps, and then she entered the front of the car.

    What! Vidya sat up. Who the hell is she? Thedy is in the car right now with the prince!

    She nodded knowingly and waited patiently to see what was gonna happen, the driver of the Bugatti Veyron was now leaning on the car, probably waiting for his boss, the hot lookingdy. Which means, she was gonnae out sooner orter.

    She wondered what was going on between them, why had they decided to meet here in front of this school? It probably might be business rted, who knows.

    And damn! Thisdy must be rich, crap! The sole reason she wants to be in the celebrity world, to be the kind ofdies that enthralls him.

    Few minutester the front door to Raghav¡¯s car opened and thedy alighted, jeez, looking damn hot.

    She closed the doorughing, huh? Yeah, she could see herughing and smiling, then she waved at him, and began walking up to her driver.

    She spoke few words with the man and he slightly bowed then walked to the driver¡¯s side and entered, and in the twinkle of an eye, he zoomed off.

    Vidya watched the car, damn! It was a killer.

    Then, just then, thedy turned to Raghav¡¯s car and she noticed something.

    ¡°Holy moly!¡±, she eximed, cupping her mouth with her left hand, her eyes were widened in shock.

    ¡°My gee! That¡¯s Rina¡±, she said and cleaned her eyes with her hands, to be sure they weren¡¯t deceiving her.

    Still, it was Rina, she could clearly see it now. The hot lookingdy that alighted from the almighty Bugatti Veyron was Rina, the pauper. What!

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. And wait, Raghav actually came to see her? Like she had entered the car and after some minutes, came out smiling and waving at him.

    She was still thinking when Raghav¡¯s car slowly began zooming off, she bothered not to trace him anymore, she had already gotten what she wanted.

    His car slowly drove away with thedy who turned out to be Rina waving and smiling at the car, till it was out of sight.

    Then she turned and walked into the openpound of the school. Huh? Was she schooling there as well?

    So really? This shit was true, Raghav and Rina are dating. Crap! She banged her fisted hand on the steering.

    She was still watching dumbfounded, when she noticed a jerk rushed up to her.

    ***

    Rina was well rxed in her posh car on her way to school that morning when Raghav¡¯s call entered. She smiled and answered it.

    ¡°Hey¡±, he was the first to speak into the phone, and her smile deepened.

    ¡°Hi, good morning¡±, she said.

    ¡°Morning sunshine, so how was the night?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Very fine Maharana¡±, she nodded like he could see her.

    ¡°And yours?¡±, she added.

    She heard him exhaled.

    ¡°As long as yours was very fine, mine was fine as well¡±, he said and she bursted intoughter.

    ¡°You are very funny¡±, she said,ughing.

    ¡°Funny for you. Can I see my baby this morning?¡±, he asked.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°I have already left the house my prince¡±, she said looking out the window.

    ¡°¡­. and I have gone far, I can¡¯t return¡±, she added.

    ¡°Fine, I will wait for you at the front of your school¡±, he said and she gasped.

    ¡°My prince, you know¡­¡±.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving the car¡±, he cut her short, ¡°you wille into the car to see me¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m on my way¡±, she said.

    ¡°Waiting to see you baby¡±, he said and cut the call.

    ¡°Okay ba¡­¡±, it waste, he had already cut the call.

    ¡°Oops¡±, she smiled and took the phone away from her ears.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see him, who knows the surprise this time.

    Soon they finally got to her school, and she could sight his car, it was the green GLK.

    The driver opened the door and she alighted, then walked up to the car and entered as he had said she should.

    ¡°Babe¡±, he called.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±.

    ¡°Your smiles are enough to melt even the most toughened heart¡±, he said in a whisper, cutting her short.

    Her eyelids flickered as she blushed, she knows her cheeks must have been so red by now.

    ¡°Maharana?¡±, she called.

    ¡°Just to see your beautiful face this morning, and to¡­¡±, he kissed her so deeply.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±.

    ¡°¡­ kiss you¡±, he broke from the kiss.

    Then he opened his pigeon hole and took out a small box, coated with silver lining as she watched in awe.

    He took out a gold bracelet and wore it on her left wrist, Rina gasped.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she squealed and embraced him, then nted a kiss on his lips.

    ¡°I hope to see youter in the day¡±, he said.

    She shrugged and swallowed hard.

    ¡°Mm¡­ maybe¡±, she said.

    Heughed.

    ¡°You should get going, I wouldn¡¯t want any teacher to spank your ass forteing¡±, he said and she bursted outughing.

    ¡°You are joking¡±, she said and opened the door, then she came out. She waved at him and walked to her chauffeur, he was still waiting for her.

    ¡°Alright sir, you should get going¡±, she said to him.

    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am¡±, he slightly bowed and walked to the driver¡¯s side, then entered and zoomed away. She watched her baby, the car leave.

    Then she turned back to Raghav as he was still yet to drive away. He horned the car and she began waving and smiling at it, till he dissolved into the air.

    ¡°Phew¡±, she mouthed and admired the bracelet on her wrist as she walked into the schoolpound, it was gold.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±, someone called and rushed up to her, she snapped her head up, it was Sukhi as usual.

    ¡°Gosh! You are such a kill joy¡±, she said and rolled her eyes, then made to walk away.

    He held her left hand and drew her back.

    ¡°What? Are you loosing it?¡±, she asked.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Come on Rina, get over it. I need you Rina, how many times do I keep telling you?¡±, he asked, still holding her hand.

    She snorted.

    ¡°And how many times do I keep telling you that I don¡¯t like you? That I¡¯m in love with someone else? How many times?¡±, she asked.

    His face squeezed instantly.

    ¡°Rina¡­¡±.

    ¡°Stay away from me¡±, she interrupted and forced her hand out of his grip, then walked away.

    He cussed and watched her in anger as she walked away. Then he turned to leave, when a little boy ran up to him.

    ***

    Vidya watched Rina entered the school, looking at her left wrist, then suddenly a boy rushed up to him. She could see everything clearly from her position.

    She watched them speak, and the jerk holding her hand, then she flinging it out and angrily walking away.

    Instantly, she decoded what must have transpired between them, the jerk seemed to be asking her out, but obviously she¡¯s refused, because of Raghav of course.

    She smirked.

    ¡°I need that guy¡±, she said.

 75

    SUKHI watched the little boy that had ran up to him and halted, what does he want? And who is he?

    ¡°Yeah, what can I do for you?¡±, he asked, a little frown on his face.

    ¡°There is someone there waiting to see you¡±, the little boy said and turned, pointing at a car in the distance.

    Sukhi scoffed.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±, he asked.

    The boy shrugged his shoulders innocently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know uncle, she just asked me to call you¡±, he said.

    Sukhi was all the more confused. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. Well, he shrugged and went over.

    The car was on the other side of the road, so he crossed and walked up to the car.

    There was ady in the car and she directed him to get in, then she opened the door and he lowered himself in.

    Sukhi entered and took a proper look at thedy, from all indications, she was a total stranger. Though she looked beautiful, he snorted.

    ¡°Hi¡±, thedy greeted, smiling.

    ¡°Yeah, hi¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m Vidya¡±, she said stretching out her right hand for a handshake.

    ¡°Sukhi¡­¡±, he took her hand in his and they shook.

    ¡°Well um, I will just rush it. I¡­ I was actually referred to you by someone¡±, she said and brought out a piece of paper from the pigeon hole then handed it to him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked befuddled as he took the paper. Okay, what the hell is going on? He nced at the paper.

    ¡°Meet me up at the address on that paper, by 2pm, tomorrow¡±, she said.

    He looked up from the paper.

    ¡°Wait ma¡¯am, did you just say you were referred to me by someone? Excuse me, I don¡¯t understand¡±, he said.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Just make sure you meet up, and I will exin better¡±, she said and revved up the car engine.

    He shrugged.

    ¡°Alright, till then¡±, and he opened the car door and came out.

    Vidya smirked then zoomed off, heading back to the pce.

    *

    *

    Raghav came out of the bathroom and walked up to the dressing table, a blue towel was tied on his waist. He picked up the body cream and began applying it on his body. Then the colognes and deodorant followed suit.

    Well, he never left these things out after every bath, he made sure to carry out this normal routine.

    After all, he walked up to the wardrobe and changed into something casual, a t-shirt and shorts.

    For some days now, he had been so busy, even for himself. It¡¯s been work¡­ work¡­ work.

    He walked back to the dressing table and picked up the small jewelry box and stared at it, examining. Good Lord, he instantly felt someone tampered with it, but how?

    This was a gift he had earlier bought for Rina but was going to present it to her the next day, so who must have entered his room and tampered with it?

    He nced towards his CCTV system and true to his thoughts, it was blinking a red light.

    A slight frown appeared on his face as he walked up to it.

    Earlier on, he had installed a CCTV camera in his room, he didn¡¯t know why, he just felt like installing it, even when he knew nobody could probablye in, except for Alina.

    He sat on the seat facing the system and turned it on, then yed the record.

    What! His eyes widened in shock as he saw the rudedy, what¡¯s her name again? Vidya, yes Vidya. She was searching through his stuffs, without fear.

    He watched her picked up the jewelry box and opened it, then took out the ne inside it.

    Then all of a sudden, her once happy face changed and became gloomy as she had now opened the locket and stared at the pictures in it.

    Jeez! She had seen Rina¡¯s picture in the locket, what could be going on in her mind now?

    With all anger, he got up and walked to the dining, then punched on the little button by the side of the dining table. Next, he groaned and copsed into one of the dining seat and waited for whichever maid that was gonna show up.

    In a jiffy, a knock came on the door and it opened, revealing Alina, perfect, that was who he wanted even. She smiled and walked up to him as he sat facing her.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she bowed, ¡°you sent for me¡±, she added.

    ¡°How dare you let Vidya into my chamber without my permission? Have you lost it Alina?¡±, he asked.

    Jeez! She froze, what a straight question? Initially, she had already suspected he was going to find out.

    ¡°Um¡­ m¡­ my prince, I¡­¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°You what? Did Imit a crime by letting you know my password in case of any emergency? Did I?¡±, he thundered and she shivered.

    ¡°No my prince, I¡­ she threatened me¡±, she replied.

    He winced and shook his head.

    ¡°Get out and send for her¡±, he dismissed.

    With haste, she slightly bowed then ran out the room.

    Few minutester, Vidya came in.

    ¡°Your grace¡±, she said bowing.

    He stared at her, saying nothing. He just continued staring daggers at her, his eyes emitting fire. If looks could kill, Vudya would have been long dead.

    Vidya on her own part shook and shivered in fear. What is going on? Had he found out she came into his room? Or wait¡­ that stupid Alina, she must have told him, gosh! She was so gonna deal with her once she leaves this ce.

    ¡°Do anything to her and incur my wrath¡±, he suddenly said.

    Huh? What is he talking about? Could it be possible he knew what she actually goes on in her mind? Her thoughts?

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she spoke up.

    ¡°That you were allowed into this pce by my mother doesn¡¯t give you the audacity to trespass into my domain, what were you doing in my room?¡±, he demanded, his angry eyes staring daggers at her.

    Vidya shivered and shook like leaves would do under the fierce wind. She was so scared to the teeth, so afraid to utter a word.

    ¡°I hope you do remember vividly the room younded yourself in after ourst encounter?¡±, he rhetorically asked.

    ¡°This time around, you gonnand in the mortuary if you don¡¯t stay away from me. Vidya, stay away from me, from my stuffs, stay the hell away¡±, he was shouting this time and she shook the more.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±, he banged his right fist on the table and she flinched.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came in here and began touching my stuffs, my things, shit!¡±, he cussed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the prince? Aren¡¯t you?¡±, he thundered.

    Hot tears began streaming down her face before she realized it, she was so sad. Was the prince actually shouting at her? Telling her to stay off his things? She, his betrothed? Oh my God!

    ¡°Maharana, I¡­ I am s¡­¡±, she stuttered.

    ¡°Keep that sorry for yourself¡±, he interrupted her immediately.

    ¡°The next time youe searching through my stuffs, you are dead¡±, his voice was now cold as he spoke in a whisper.

    Her eyes widened in shock. What! Did she just hear right? Dead?

    ¡°Now, get out¡±, he ordered and the next thing, she ran out instantly.

    ***

    Zaina was sitting on one of the dining seats going through her book. She¡¯s been studying so hard for college, she was still reading when her phone rang out.

    She picked up the phone and peeked into it, holy moly! It was the contact that had sent her a text recently, she knew it so well, she had crammed it.

    A frown came on her face as she answered the call.

    Ady¡¯s voice came on, it was cold.

    ¡°Warning you the second time to stay off Prince Zashil Zaina, if you so love your life¡±, the voice warned.

    ¡°And who the hell do you think you are to warn me to stay off him?¡±, Zaina asked in a still cold voice.

    She heard thedy scoff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know who you are dealing with¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°Oh of course I do, the cheating bitch right?¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    She licked her lips.

    ¡°You know what? I think I¡¯m the one who literally supposed to tell you to stay off him, I am his betrothed¡±, she said.

    ¡°You scandal! I have given you ast warning¡±, she said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do more than a dead rat, idiot¡±, and she hung up.

    ¡°My gee, what¡¯s all this?¡±, she rhetorically asked and then rang Zashil. He picked up immediately.

    ¡°Zashil, tell your ex to stop threatening me, tell her to stay the hell away from me. What did I ever do to her?¡±, she spoke with a rush.

    Zashil on his part was dumbfounded and lost for words, he was totally speechless.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say I¡¯m gonna hang up¡±, she said, jolting him back to reality.

    ¡°Ugh babe, don¡¯t take it too serious, she is just whining¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh the hell she is. Sending me a text threatening to kill me, and now calling and threatening same thing. Look Zashil if you don¡¯t do anything about this, we end the rtionship¡±, she said with a note of finality.

    ¡°What! Don¡¯t take it that far babe, you said she sent you a text?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Yes she did, and I just got off the phone with her, she actually called too¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Crap! Don¡¯t ever worry yourself baby, I will put this to an abrupt end¡±, he said.

    ¡°You better do¡±, she hung up.

    *

    *

    ? Sizzlers ?

    Vidya sat watching the gentleman sitted before her, he had arrived some minutes ago, and they have sat talking for like thirty minutes now.

    A bottle of wine and two sses half filled with wine were before them.

    ¡°Will you just keep quiet? Say something, are you in or out?¡±, she asked, cing her hands on the table.

    Sukhi sighed, sying his right hand on his face. Jeez! What thisdy has just demanded from him was tempting, so tempting. How was he gonna do this?

    He removed his hand from his face and looked at her.

    ¡°What exactly did you say you wanted done?¡±, he asked.

    She sighed.

    ¡°I want her kidnapped and raped, make a video of the sex scene, I¡¯m gonna need it¡±, she said.

    Sukhi smirked.

    ¡°Jeez! Why did you choose me for this? Have I ever told you I meddle in such messy jobs?¡±, he asked.

    She smiled.

    ¡°You see, I had seen what transpired between you and her that morning we met, and I knew you would be perfect for it¡±.

    ¡°And why the hell did you think so?¡±.

    ¡°Simple, you want her, she is refusing. She is with my man and I need him. You need money, she can¡¯t give you¡±, she rushed her words and rxed her back into her seat.

    ¡°You can do this, can¡¯t you?¡±, she asked.

    He tilted his head and snorted. Can he actually? But damn! He so needs the cash as well. Crap! This was temptation.

    ¡°How much is it?¡±, he asked.

    She smirked and opened her bag, then took out a piece of paper and she ced it on the table before him.

    His brows furrowed as he bent forward to look into the paper, good God! It was a cheque.

    He checked out the amount and froze instantly, what? Such an amount for just kidnap and rape? Crap!

    He sat up, never wanting to do this. He decided to discourage her as he got up, and her eyes followed, looking at him inquiringly.

    ¡°What is it? Aren¡¯t you okay with it?¡±, she asked.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do this¡±, he said and made to walk out.

    What! Her mouth fell wide open in shock.

    ¡°Alright fine, I will add a two hundred, to make it half a million, how do you see that?¡±, she asked.

    What! Half a million? What he can¡¯t even get within years? He simpered and shoved back the seat and sat.

    ¡°When is the D-day?¡±, he asked.

 76

    RAGHAV sighed as he syed his left hand on his face, then nced towards the wall clock hanging on the wall, he snorted.

    She gonna be here soon. He¡¯s arrived Rina¡¯s like an hour ago, and began working on hisptop as usual, now waiting for her to return from school.

    He shut down theptop and picked up the small jewelry box lying beside him on the couch, and he opened the box and examined its content.

    Well, it¡¯s been like four days he got this ne for Rina, just that he had wanted to put a tracker in it, hence the dy. Vidya wouldn¡¯t have seen it even when she had broke into his room.

    After examining, he put it back into the box and dropped it.

    Then he picked up his phone, and just then, the door opened and Rina barged in.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him yet nor was she expecting him. She locked up the door and when she turned, she freezed.

    Seeing Raghavfortably sitted on the couch and fiddling with his phone was startling.

    He winked at her and she smiled, bouncing out of her shock.

    ¡°Hey¡­ you startled me¡±, she said and walked up to him.

    ¡°You chose to be startled¡±, he replied her.

    ¡°My gee¡­¡±, she got to him and stooped low to nt an alluring kiss on his lips.

    ¡°Hey baby¡­ enough now before you bite off my lips¡±, he said.

    Sheughed and stood upright.

    ¡°With all due respect my prince, you are disrespecting my privacy¡±, she said and rolled her eyes.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah. Coming into my house without my permission is a breach to my privacy¡±, she said and looked away, preventing herself from bursting intoughter.

    ¡°And I think I¡¯m the only one who actually has the right to do that¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she turned to look at him.

    ¡°Yeah, I only have the right to disrespect your privacy mydy¡±, he said nodding.

    She couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and she bursted outughing.

    ¡°You are such a kill joy you know¡±, she said and dropped her bag on the couch beside him, then began removing the hair pins from her hair.

    ¡°Really?¡±, he made to pick up the bag and she rushed forward and snatched it from him.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±, he eximed.

    ¡°What? My privacy again you know?¡±, she rolled her eyes and strapped the bag on her right shoulder, then resumed removing her hair pins.

    He stiffened augh.

    ¡°Seriously? I got that for you you know?¡±.

    ¡°Oh please, and I didn¡¯t forget thanking you with a passionate hug and an alluring kiss huh¡±, she said rolling her eyes and waving her left hand.

    Raghav watched her do all these and bursted outughing.

    ¡°My drama queen¡±, he said.

    ¡°Ugh, I had said maybe we might see today, why must you make it a yes?¡±, she asked pointing her right index finger at him.

    His mouth fell wide open in astonishment as he watched her talk and demonstrate, twisting here and there.

    My gee, was this his baby really?

    ¡°Seriously, I love the woman you are bing¡±, he said.

    ¡°Ugh ugh¡±, she rolled her eyes and finally removed all the hair pins letting her hair drop down to her waist.

    ¡°You said you had thanked me with a hug and a kiss right?¡±.

    ¡°Of course yes¡±, she replied, stroking her hair.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°I think I need more than that¡±, he rxed more into the seat.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she looked at him and he winked.

    ¡°You think wrong¡±, she said, then began walking out. He watched her leave, saying nothing to her.

    ¡°Gosh I¡¯m so hungry¡±, she said sying her right hand on her tummy and twisting her lips.

    ¡°I expected that, I ordered for lunch¡±, he said and she stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°You what?¡±, she turned to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the dining, go serve us¡±, he replied and turned to his phone.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Let me freshen up first¡±, she said and walked into her room.

    She had taken off her gown and was now putting on something loose, standing in front of her mirror and admiring the bracelet on her wrist.

    She felt a hand on her waist and jeez, she felt the impact as it sent down tingling sensations going down her spines.

    ¡°Bae¡±, the owner of the hand said and the second hand joined.

    He kissed her neck and she reacted, tilting her head.

    ¡°Gosh Raghav I¡¯m not ready for this¡±, she muttered that he could barely hear her.

    ¡°Got something for you¡±, he said and their eyes met in the mirror, she smiled.

    ¡°Again? You just got me a bracelet¡±, she said pouting.

    ¡°Alright, so is there a crime if I intend to spoil my princess with gifts?¡±, he rhetorically asked and her smile deepened.

    ¡°Close your eyes¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    ¡°Just close it¡±, he said and she shrugged then closed her eyes.

    He brought out the jewelry box from his pocket and took out the ne, then wore it on her neck.

    ¡°Fine, you are good to go¡±, he said and slowly, she opened her eyes.

    Her eyes widened and she saw the gold glittering on her neck in the mirror.

    ¡°Wow!¡±, she eximed and touched it, feeling it.

    ¡°Ba¡­ babe, this is so sweet¡±, she said and turned to him.

    ¡°Thank you so so much¡±, they wrapped their arms around each other and she rested her head on his right shoulder.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Anything for you¡±, he said.

    She was so pleased to have been gifted such a gold ne by him, like what exactly has she done to deserve this love? What?

    ¡°You only captured my cold heart, and melted it¡±, he said.

    She pouted and nted a kiss on his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured¡±, she said breaking from the kiss.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you are, so I had gotten this for you since, but just wanted to do somethings to it, before presenting it to you¡±, he said, avoiding to tell her the actual reason.

    She smiled and buried her face into his chest.

    ¡°Can you serve us now?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Sure¡±, she nodded and he carried her up.

    ¡°Oh no please, drop me down, I¡¯ve got my two legs perfectly functioning¡±, she saidughing.

    ¡°Oh, alright. As mydy pleases¡±, he said and dropped her down.

    Then they walked out the room holding hands, and Rina falling on him every now and then.

    *

    *

    Rina sat on one of the long seats at the parking lot of her school, patiently waiting for her chauffeur, she busied herself with her phone as she waited.

    She nced around the parking lot and found out there were just a few people around.

    Well, she could actually drive but wanted a chauffeur because she was scared to drive alone in that car.

    She checked out the time and winced, it¡¯s been about twenty minutes since the dismissing time, what the hell could be keeping him?

    She shrugged and continued surfing when ady walked up to her.

    ¡°Hi¡±, thedy greeted and she snapped her head up, to behold one of the GI girls, what¡¯s this one name again? ¡­Gigi, yes Gigi.

    ¡°Oh hi¡±, she said and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    Gigi smiled.

    ¡°You are here¡±, she said and Rina wondered if it was rather a question or a statement.

    She nodded anyway.

    ¡°Yeah, anything?¡±, her eyes flickered.

    Gigi smiled.

    ¡°Oh not really¡­¡±, her eyes caught something on her neck, cutting her short.

    ¡°Aww, I love that, it¡¯s so beautiful¡±, sheplimented, pointing at the ne on her neck.

    ¡°Oh, thank you¡±, she snorted.

    ¡°You are wee¡±.

    ¡°So, why were you looking for me?¡±.

    ¡°Ugh, it seems you forgot something at the washroom¡±, she said blinking her eyelids.

    ¡°Huh¡±, she mouthed and looked at her left wrist, true to her thoughts, her bracelet was gone.

    She got up instantly.

    ¡°Oh my gee, you would have brought it for me¡±, she said and began walking out, she followed her.

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t know if it was yours or not, I was only guessing¡±, she said and they continued walking into the building, towards the washroom.

    She got to the washroom in a haste and yes, there was the bracelet lying on the sink. She heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the bracelet, then wore it back on her wrist.

    ¡°Thank you so much¡±, she said and turned to the door, then freezed.

    What! Now, she saw the three girls and Sukhi at the door, staring daggers at her.

    ¡°Wh¡­ what the hell is going on?¡±, she stuttered.

    Gigi walked up to her smiling.

    ¡°I had actually slid the bracelet out of your wrist in the morning, so sorry¡±, she smiled and shook her head.

    What! Her mouth fell wide open, jeez! Now she remembered, she had brushed her left hand against her whileing in, in the morning. God! She must have taken it then, but how?

    She turned to Sukhi.

    ¡°What do you think you are trying to do you jerk?¡±, she asked.

    Sukhiughed.

    ¡°No need for talks now¡±, he said and took out a white handkerchief and advanced towards her.

    ¡°He¡­¡±, before she could scream out for help, he covered her face with the handkerchief and she passed out instantly.

    ***

    Raghav walked into his office in a haste, he was putting on ab coat and gloves, a stethoscope hung around his neck.

    He closed the door behind him and removed the gloves, them disposed it off in the waste basket.

    He took off theb coat and stethoscope and flopped into his seat.

    A knock came on the door instantly.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±, he replied and the door opened, revealing ady dressed as a nurse.

    She was the nurse whom he had just left the operation room with. She entered and walked up to him, there were some files in her hands.

    ¡°What?¡±, he asked, looking at her.

    ¡°Sir, I just brought his files, it needs to be filled by you¡±, she said.

    ¡°Drop it¡±, he said and she dropped the files on his desk.

    ¡°Can I returnter for them?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yes please, I will send for you¡±, he said and she genuflected and walked out of the office.

    He was about taking up the files when his phone rang out. He looked into the phone, it was Larry, Rina¡¯s chauffeur. Why the hell is he calling?

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he spoke first.

    ¡°Maharana, I can¡¯t find Rina, is¡­ is she there with you?¡±, he asked.

    He snorted, what the hell? When did she start visiting him at his office? He sat up.

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find her?¡±, he asked.

    He heard him gasp.

    ¡°I came to pick her up, infact I¡¯m in her school presently, but I can¡¯t find her¡±, he said.

    ¡°Have you tried calling her?¡±, he asked, looking every inch agitated.

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s switched off. My prince, I¡­ I guess she¡¯s been kidnapped¡±, he said.

    ¡°What!¡±, he eximed and got up.

 77

    RINAid on the messy floor still in a daze as her eyes kept flickering open and close, trying to adjust with her body reactions.

    ¡°Give her one¡±, someone said.

    A hard p on her face and she fully opened her eyes instantly.

    She looked around her and saw three boys staring at her, Sukhi and some two others.

    She tried looking into their faces but she just couldn¡¯t recognize them, they weren¡¯t students of the school.

    And hold on, where the hell is she? She looked around the room, it was slightly dark, dirty and dank. She felt so ufortable.

    ¡°I do hope you are enjoying yourself girl¡±, Sukhi said and smirked, she turned to him.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±, she asked, her voice wasn¡¯t stable as she was now immersed in fear.

    Sukhiughed sarcastically.

    ¡°Exactly what you think I¡¯m doing girl. You can¡¯t escape from Sukhi¡±, he walked closer to her and she moved back.

    ¡°Now, that which you have been avoiding me from getting, I can now take it on a tter of gold¡±, he licked his lips and began removing his belt.

    Her eyes widened in shock. What! What is he talking about? The hot tears came rushing down with full force.

    ¡°Sukhi please, I beg you in God¡¯s name, don¡¯t do this¡±, she pleaded, rubbing her palms against each other.

    ¡°What!¡±, he eximed and bursted intoughter.

    ¡°So, you can actually beg? Like, you know how to beg huh? Can¡¯t believe this¡±, he continuedughing.

    ¡°Sukhi please, I have never done this before and I don¡¯t intend doing it with you. Please here me out, please¡±, she continued begging and crying.

    He went peeved instantly.

    ¡°Now will you stop this¡±, and a hot pnded on her left cheek.

    She winced and cried out more, her wails increased.

    He smirked.

    ¡°You can shout all you want baby, this ce is hidden. Nobody gonna ever find you, get that?¡±, he smiled wickedly, revealing his brown set of teeth.

    She continued crying, crouching in her position.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±, hended a punch on her stomach.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±, she shouted.

    ¡°I said stop wailing¡±, and he pped her.

    The other guys just looked on, doing nothing. They were just watching.

    ¡°Sukhi please, please don¡¯t do this. I will give you whatever you want, anything, but please, don¡¯t do this¡±, she pleaded.

    He syed his right hand on his face.

    ¡°My gee, I said stop! Your pleading irritates me.

    ¡°Crap! Why am I still even wasting my time here¡±, he said and bent over her, then began undressing himself.

    She kept shouting and pleading, then one of the boys brought out a video cam. What! What is he gonna with that?

    ¡°Gonna take a sweet video of this¡±, he said licking his lips.

    ¡°Oh my God! Sukhi please¡­¡±.

    A punch on her tummy interrupted her and she shrieked, holding onto her tummy and coughing slightly.

    She was now gradually loosing her strength, her whole body and eyes were bing weak, her vision, blurry. She felt life gradually leaving her.

    Just then, the only door to the room flew open and some figures barged in.

    Jeez! Everyone freezed and looked towards the door, my gee! Sukhi got up immediately and began wearing his trousers properly.

    She continued staring, everything was blur though, but she could only recognize one person, and that was the prince!

    ¡°M¡­. Maharana?¡±, she stuttered, stretching out her left arm towards him, and coughing incoherently.

    And the next thing, she passed out.

    ***

    At the instant Raghav got off the phone with the driver, he took his car key and phones, then dashed out of the office.

    Hastingly, and without sparing a nce at the people watching him at the hospital lobby and waiting room; workers and patients alike, he walked inrge strides towards his car.

    Immediately, he revved the engine and hit the road, heading for Vinam Graphics Designing School.

    On the way, he picked up his phone and sent a short text to Zoya. Having done that, he tossed the phone into the pigeon hole then increased his speed.

    Few minutester, he was at the front of the school building. He halted and examined the environment. There was a few persons around as most of the students had already left for home.

    He saw her car, parked close by and the chauffeur, standing next to it and speaking into his phone.

    Without a second thought, he came out of the car, grabbing his phones. At the instant he came out, a ck Pathfinder screeched to a halt behind his parked car and they both turned to it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The doors of the car flew open and Zoya alighted, followed by three other guards, they were all armed.

    ¡°What exactly happened Larry?¡±, Raghav questioned the chauffeur and he exhaled deeply.

    Zoya and the others walked up to them and bowed to the prince.

    ¡°My prince, I was here as usual to pick her up after school, but I couldn¡¯t find her at the parking lot where she normally waits. I looked around thinking maybe she wasn¡¯t out of the ss yet, so I decided to wait¡±, he paused as they all listened with rapt attention.

    ¡°When I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, I decided to call her, but her phone is switched off, even now¡±, he said.

    Raghav sighed and handed one of his phones to Zoya.

    ¡°Here, I put a tracker on her, track her down¡±, he ordered.

    Zoya bowed and took the phone, the others moved closer and together, they worked it out.

    ¡°I only hopes she¡¯s around this environs¡±, he said.

    They had worked on the phone for about twenty minutes, and Zoya snapped up his head.

    ¡°Done Maharana, I can see the signal now, it says this way¡±, he said and pointed towards the school building, and they all followed.

    ¡°No, one or two of you should stay behind¡±, Raghav said and they nodded in agreement.

    One of the guards who hade with Zoya, and the chauffeur stayed behind.

    It took them staright down towards the back of the building, and to a dpidated storehouse at the far end.

    They got to the storehouse and Raghav studied it. It looked old, probably an old storehouse which was in use long ago.

    The entrance door was broken, and so they entered without any hitch. The phone kept directing them until they got to a room inside of the house and stopped.

    Now, they could hear voices and screams of ady. No doubts, that was whom they were looking for.

    With all his might, Raghav kicked on the door and it flew wide open, only to reveal his Rina on the messy and dank floor, crying and begging. With some dirty jerk bent over her, undressing himself.

    What! He was so sad and surprised at that moment to move a thing, as he just stood by the door staring at her on the floor, her left arm was stretched to him and she seems to be calling for help. Soon, she passed out.

    In a rush, two guards plunged towards the boys and handcuffed them immediately. Zoya walked up to Rina and scooped her in his arms, then they walked out the room, with Raghav behind.

    *

    *

    ? RANA Hospitals ?

    Raghav stood watching Rina as she slept on the bed. Few minutes ago when they had arrived the hospital, a doctor aside him had attended to her.

    She was now ced on drip as she had losed a lot of strength resulting from the ps and punches she had received.

    Damn it! Who the hell tried stepping on the tiger¡¯s tail? Who the hell?

    He had already ced a call to her mother, Serena and she probably must be on her way.

    The boys had already been taken to the house for torture, and he gonna be with them shortly.

    Just then, the door flew open and Serena barged in. She was looking all inch agitated and tensed.

    ¡°Goodness me! What happened to my daughter?¡±, she asked rushing to the bed.

    ¡°Take it easy ma¡¯am, she will definitely be fine¡±, he said to her.

    She got to the bed and flopped down on it, beside her, crying hysterically. She had even forgotten to pay obsience to the prince.

    ¡°Who wants her dead for Christ¡¯s sake? Who?¡±, she rhetorically asked, crying.

    Raghav winced.

    ¡°Told you ma¡¯am, it¡¯s actually nothing. Rina would be taken care of, trust me¡±, he said to her.

    ¡°I hope so, she¡¯s myst hope, God!¡±, she continued crying.

    Raghav sighed and looked away. His phone rang out instantly, and he picked it up without checking out the caller.

    ¡°Maharana?¡±, it was the boss.

    Raghav breathed in, them exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Speak up¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°The culprits, all the culprits involved either directly or indirectly has been found and apprehended¡±, he said.

    Raghav smirked and nodded his head. Why not?

    ¡°Good job¡±, he apuded.

    ¡°The master nner has been apprehended as well¡±, he said.

    ¡°You mean they were sent by someone? I thought it was some jealous freaks from school huh¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yes my prince, they were sent by someone. You wouldn¡¯t believe who this is¡±, he said.

    ¡°What!¡±, he lowly eximed and nced at the bed, then back to nothing in particr.

    ¡°Someone you never expected, someone you would never believe could do such a thing¡±, the boss continued.

    ¡°Who?¡±, he growled the question, fisting his left hand as he was already boiling in anger.

    ¡°Your betrothed, Vidya¡±, he spilled it.

    ¡°What! Holy moly!¡±, he eximed.

 78

    RAGHAV stood in utmost shock as he digested the information. Wait, what has he just heard? That Vidya was the brain behind all these? Holy moly!

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±, Raghav asked, still unsure.

    The boss sighed and repeated.

    ¡°Vidya, your betrothed was the one who had nned the kidnap¡±.

    ¡°Good Lord!¡±, he eximed and ran his hand through his hair, then nced at the bed.

    ¡°She is in our custody¡­¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡±, he cut him short and hung up.

    ¡°Leaving?¡±, Selena asked, and he turned to her.

    She had already stopped crying and was now stroking Rina on the bed.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, it¡¯s just something important I needed to attend to, I will be back and you really don¡¯t need to worry, she would be taken care of¡±, he assured her and she nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Thank you so much, I appreciate¡±, she said.

    Raghav gave a nod and headed out. He bumped into Zaina by the lobby, she was running in looking anxious and tensed.

    ¡°G¡­ good day Maharana¡±, she stopped and stuttered a greeting.

    He abruptly stopped and looked at her. How had she known what happened? Well, he waved that aside.

    ¡°Yeah Zaina, I¡¯m actually heading out, will be with you guys shortly¡±, he said and continued walking.

    ¡°Okay¡±, she slowly replied and swallowed hard. Gosh! Nervousness.

    She ran into Rina¡¯s ward, it wasn¡¯t so difficult to find. She had been kept in the VIP ward. Minutes after Raghav had informed Selena, she had called Zaina immediately and informed her as well.

    At the instant she entered the ward, she fell into tears, and ran to the bed.

    ¡°My God! Ma¡¯am, what exactly is the problem?¡±, she asked, ¡°what happened to her?¡±.

    Selena sighed and turned to her.

    ¡°I am as ignorant as you are daughter, Prince Raghav has refused telling me anything¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh God!¡±, she eximed and ran her right hand through her hair.

    ¡°Let this not be what I¡¯m thinking¡±, she quietly muttered to herself, then nced at Rina whoid sleeping soundly.

    ¡°Well, he has assured me of her safety, and I think that¡¯s the most important¡±, Selena said, sighing.

    Zaina nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ sure. Her safety is paramount now¡±, she said.

    ¡°How are your parents?¡±, Selena asked.

    ¡°Oh, they are very fine¡±, she smiled slightly and then sank into the sofa.

    ***

    Raghav screeched to a halt in front of the house and hastingly alighted, grabbed his phones and rushed in.

    The two guards by the entrance door bowed as he walked passed them into the sitting room, the guards sitted on the couches scattered around all stood up and bowed.

    He was so in a hurry, he walked passed them into the dark small hallway, heading for the torture room. As expected, he could hear screams and cries emanating from the room.

    As he got to the door, the guard by the door opened it and he entered. The activities going on greeted his face.

    About six people were tied to seats and all blindfolded, guards with whip stood by them and wereshing out. They were all writhing in pains, the whip and the tight ropes used in tying them.

    He turned left, and he saw Vidya, tied on a seat as well, but she wasn¡¯t being whipped or blindfolded, and they weren¡¯t tears on her eyes, like¡­ it seemed she wasn¡¯t being punished as well. What!

    His inquiring eyes turned to the boss who stood just close by.

    ¡°My prince¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she punished?¡±, he asked.

    The boss nced at her and back to him.

    ¡°Maharana, I thought¡­¡±.

    ¡°She deserves to be punished¡±, he said and her eyes widened in shock. What! Was Maharana actually asking them to punish her as well? Huh?

    ¡°Guard, whip her¡±, he ordered and one of the guards got down to work immediately, picking up a whip from the floor and advancing towards her.

    She began fidgeting and shaking as leaves would do under the wind. She turned to Raghav, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°Maharana, don¡¯t do this to me please, I will exin please¡±, she pleaded, already whimpering.

    ¡°Whip her!¡±, he shouted and twak! The whip came on her skin, tearing it into two.

    The guard continued as she waited and screamed, calling out to Raghav. He just stood there, watching.

    After some minutes, he walked up to the girls, and ordered the guards whipping them to stop, and they stopped immediately.

    ¡°Remove the blindfold¡±, he said and their blindfolds were removed.

    They gasped on seeing him, their eyes widened in shock. What! This was the prince! Howe?

    Raghav took a stand in front of them and watched their faces, one after the other. They looked messy, bloodstained with bruises, and full of tears, pains and regrets. He took a deep breath and exhaled.

    ¡°What do you girls want? I mean what has Rina done to you?¡±, he asked, his voice almost in a whisper.

    They nced at themselves and kept mute, whimpering quietly. Then one of them spoke up.

    ¡°We¡­ we are sorry, we¡­ we didn¡¯t know she¡­ she was in one way or the other connected to you¡±, she said.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°She is mydy huh¡±, he shouted, ¡°you justid your filthy fingers on mydy, my woman¡±, he said, still shouting.

    ¡°What!¡±, they gasped and nced at themselves.

    ¡°We are really sorry¡±, they said in unison.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I hope you guys know who you tampered with?¡±, he asked.

    They nodded.

    ¡°You are the prince¡±, they said in unison and he smirked.

    ¡°Good¡±, he turned to the guards.

    ¡°Continue from where you stopped¡±, he said and they got down to work instantly.

    ¡°Please¡­ please, we are sorry¡±, they pleaded.

    He left their side and walked to the boys, and the same way, ordered the guards to remove their blindfolds.

    Their blindfolds were removed and the boys cringed on seeing him, the prince, standing before them.

    ¡°What were you guys sent to do?¡±, he asked without mincing words.

    The other two guys nced at Sukhi, giving him signs to speak out. He got the signal and became angry instantly.

    ¡°What! You tell him, we went there together, I¡¯m not the only one in this¡±, he said, shouting.

    They went mad.

    ¡°You are a fool Sukhi, tell him want he wants to hear¡±, the one who had tried videoing said.

    ¡°Idiots, tell¡­¡±, a thunderous p from Raghav shut him up, and he went mute instantly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare argue in front of the prince, have you lost it?¡±, he shouted in anger.

    Sukhi went limp.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your grace¡±, he said.

    ¡°Speak¡±, Raghav ordered.

    ¡°We¡­ sorry, she, I mean Vidya, she sent me to.. to.. to rape Rina and have it recorded¡±, he paused.

    ¡°What!¡±, Raghav eximed.

    ¡°Rape her? And then¡­ and then record it? Oh my God!¡±, he said in utmost shock, he was too dumbfounded.

    He nced at Vidya as she shouted and recoiled in pain, he was too bbergasted that Vidya could be this heartless, and do this to her fellow girl huh. Crap!

    ¡°I will so teach you guys a lesson, that if ever you leave here alive, you would run from anything called Rina¡±, he said and they gasped.

    ¡°Maharana, we are really sorry please, tamper justice with mercy please¡±, they pleaded.

    He scoffed and merely turned to the guards then gave them a nod, and they got down to work.

    Then he walked back to Vidya and ordered the guard whipping her to stop, and remove the blindfold, then he shoved a seat and sat opposite her.

    She was whimpering and shaking in fear, gosh! She was so pained, all she could feel was pains. Emotional pains, physical pains.

    She doesn¡¯t even know which was making her shed tears. Was it the fact that Rina, her worst enemy was chosen by the prince over her? Or the fact that she was being punished for attempting to harm her? Jeez! She was just so so traumatized.

    Raghav sat down and began staring daggers at her, saying nothing, he was just staring, making her felt ufortable.

    He still couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that Vidya, as in Vidya of all people could be so heartless to do this.

    Then suddenly, he snorted, and she flinched.

    ¡°I thought I warned you Vidya¡±, he said in a whisper.

    She looked at him inquiringly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±.

    ¡°I warned you to stay off my things, my stuff, I warned you¡±, he continued, making her befuddled.

    Yeah, he actually did tell her to stop touching his things, of which she actually obeyed. So, why this question?

    ¡°Rina is mine¡±, he blurted.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, her eyes widened in shock.

    My gee! He was actually admitting it, good Lord.

    ¡°Yeah, Rina is my thing, my stuff, and you dared touch her? Jeez, Vidya?¡±, he said and syed his left hand on his face.

    Vidya cringed and shook, jerking backwards on her seat.

    ¡°Maharana, I¡­ I¡­¡±.

    He raised his right hand, hushing her, and she kept shut.

    ¡°Hush it. You know what rudedy¡±, he licked his lips, smiling wryly, ¡°you gonna pay for this¡±, he got up.

    ¡°What!¡±, she muttered silently.

    ¡°Younded in the hospital thest time right? This time you mightnd yourself in the morgue. Idiot!¡±, he cussed and kicked the seat he just vacated, and she flinched.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry my prince, I didn¡¯t mean to¡±, she pleaded, crying.

    Angrily, he shoved his hands into his pockets and turned, heading for the door.

    The boss rushed up to him.

    ¡°Maharana, what are we to do with them?¡±, he asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Keep up with the torture, they all will be leaving here the day Rina leaves the hospital¡±, he said and dashed out.

    ? Two Days Later ?

    Vidya sat on the seat close to her window, as she nursed the wounds on her body. Well, she waster released the previous day and driven to the sick bay for treatment, after much punishment.

    Though the others were still they, but she was released. She didn¡¯t know why, but anyways, she was regaining herself little by little.

    She sat facing the window waiting for Raghav¡¯s car toe in, she has made up her mind to tender a heart felt apology to him. She never cared, she was gonna kneel by his feet and apologize.

    She was still looking out the window when she teared up, and began whimpering. God! She never knew things could get blown up, and then they all will be caught, she never knew.

    Truly, Prince Raghav was someone you can never y such games with, never. He gonna get you, one way or the other.

    ¡°Oh my God, what have I done?¡±, she cried out the more, cleaning her face with a handkerchief.

    The thought of Rina being his hit her, and she winced. The prince has said Rina was hers, yes. Goodness! Why must thedy he loves be Rina? Why?

    Her enemy, someone she so much despise with disdain, that pauper? Gosh!

    She was still in her thoughts when she saw the gates sliding open, and she jumped up. Noticing it was Raghav¡¯s car, she rushed out of her room, cleaning her face dry.

    She took the hallway and down to the stairs, heading outside the building. She had decided to meet him up outside and fall at his feet to ask for forgiveness, not minding the guards and maids who probably would be watching.

    She got to therge door and opened it up then came out. Walking up to the garage, she freezed on spot. What! He and Rina?

    Hold on, she cleaned her eyes with the back of her palm to be sure her eyes weren¡¯t deceiving her, but they weren¡¯t. He and Rina wereing in, walking towards her,ughing and holding hands.

    What! She was totally speechless and dumbfounded. Jeez! He brought her to the pce. She didn¡¯t know he was gonna bring her to the pce, God!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous babe, I¡¯m here with you¡±, she heard Raghav said to her and sheughed and wrapped her arms around him as they walked further.

    Gosh! All she felt was stab in her heart, she felt so pained. Seeing Rina wrap her arms around Raghav provoked her so deeply, and before she knew it, the tears in her eyes came rushing down.

    Before they could get to her, she ran up to them and fell at his feet, crying.

    ¡°Maharana why are you doing this to me? Why?¡±, she cried out.

    What! The duo nced at themselves and back to the cryingdy. Rina herself was so shocked. Was this not thedy who had tried to have her raped? She should be hiding herself.

    ¡°Get the hell off me Vidya¡±, Raghav shouted.

    ¡°No my prince, no. I¡¯m the one for you, I¡¯m the one who is supposed to be in your arms, please stop doing this to me, you are hurting me¡±, she continued crying, holding onto his legs.

    Raghav fisted his hands in anger. Thisdy is really driving him crazy. The scene had already attracted a little crowd, the maids and guards around were all watching.

    ¡°Get your filthy hands off medy¡±, he said, but it was as if he was talking to himself, she didn¡¯t listen to him.

    ¡°I have told you I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry what again do you want? I¡¯m sorry please forgive me, and stop hurting me my prince, please¡±, she continued pleading and crying.

    Jeez! Rina was too astonished as she just held onto Raghav watching the drama, was this really Vidya? The almighty Vidya, begging and crying hysterically like a mad woman, gosh!

    Raghav turned to the guards around.

    ¡°Take thisdy away¡±, he ordered and two guards swung into action.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My prince I¡¯m sorry, I said I¡¯m sorry please¡­ please¡±, she continued begging and crying, shouting back at them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that¡±, Raghav said to Rina as they walked into the building.

    Her face broke into a smile and she nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine¡±, she said and they entered, leaving shouting Vidya behind.

    They got into the room and Rina fell asleep at the instant her head hit the pillow.

    Raghav watched her and shrugged, that was what she needed anyway, sleep. Fresh from the hospital and so, she really needed to rest.

    He bent over and kissed her on the forehead, then he went over to hisptop on the dining and began working.

    Rina woke upte in the evening and slowly opened her eyes. She sat up and looked around, still thinking where she was. She thought she was still in the hospital.

    But no, this room looks familiar, she looked around and her eyes caught the piano by the window and it hit her.

    She was in the pce, in the prince¡¯s room. She remembered Raghav insisting on bringing her to the pce once she leaves the hospital, and she had no other option than to oblige.

    Then she remembered Vidya at the entrance, and sheughed out quietly. Infact, she was feeling ashamed for her.

    She looked around the room, it was beautiful, candles in candlesticks lit everywhere,ced with the lights from the chandeliers, but there was no Raghav. Where had he gone to? She shrugged and got up, then dashed into the bathroom.

    Few minutester, she was out. He was still nowhere to be found, well, she shrugged and walked up to the dressing mirror.

    After applying the lotions, she walked to his closet. She went through his clothes and took out a big sized white polo. She put it on, then walked back to the bed.

    ¡°I hope Maharana wouldn¡¯t be angry for wearing his polo¡±, she said andughed out.

    Her stomach rumbled and subconsciously, she nced at the dining and saw it wasn¡¯t empty. Wow, she got up and walked up to it.

    There was food on the table and without a second thought, she began watering her gullets. A maid must havee in when she was bathing, she thought.

    She finished eating and still, there wasn¡¯t any sign of Raghav yet. She became worried, her phone was with him and so, she couldn¡¯t even reach him.

    She got up and that was when she noticed something. At the far end of the right side of the room, a door was opened. Like, she hadn¡¯t even noticed it.

    When she worked there as a maid, she had never seen the door opened, it was always closed.

    She walked up to the door and another surprise hit her, the fresh evening air caressed her skin and she felt it. What a pleasant surprise, she was expecting to burst into another room, but instead she bursted into a balcony.

    There, she could see Raghav standing by the rails and talking into his phone, he was backing her and so he didn¡¯t see her.

    Wow, her eyes ran through therge spaced balcony and she felt like she could oversee the kingdom from where she stood. The nature was perfect that evening.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±, he called and she abruptly turned to him. He had got off the phone.

    ¡°My prince¡±, she smiled and slowly walked up to him, still gazing at the environs.

    ¡°Seems you love it¡±, he said.

    She nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Yeah, I do. The houses in the distance, the setting sun, the skies, everything looks perfect. I never knew something like this was here¡±, she said.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Well, now you know¡±.

    ¡°Um my prince, I really haven¡¯t seen Princess Prisha, it¡¯s unlike her, she would havee around to see me¡±, she said, she was now standing close to him by the rails.

    He sighed and looked her properly, my gee! That was when he realized she was putting on his polo and what! He went more crazy in love.

    ¡°Well she is gone back to school¡±, he replied, still gawking at her.

    ¡°Huh? A boarding school?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, I told her what happened and she actually called to know how you feel, I told her you needed rest¡±, he said, his eyes still all over her.

    ¡°Oh, okay¡±, and she looked away.

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, she was tempting. Wearing just his polo which looked more like a short loose gown, with no brazier, he could feel her breasts, her nipples pointed out of the polo, he swallowed hard and looked away, avoiding it.

    ¡°Ugh, you won¡¯t be going back to that school¡±, he said and she turned to him.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she said, not ready to argue with him.

    ¡°Already registered you in another school, though a little bit far, but more secured¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she looked at him. ¡°Registered me in another school?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yes¡±, he turned to her again and looked away.

    Her face broke into a smile.

    ¡°Awwn, thank you¡±, she pouted.

    He nodded, not quite satisfied with her though, he had wanted her to embrace him.

    He turned to her again, and began gawking, he just couldn¡¯t resist her, she looked tempting.

    From the corner of her eyes, she could see the way he stared at her. She smiled and turned to him, and their eyes met.

    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t angry because I put on your shirt?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Nope¡±, he shook his head.

    She smiled.

    ¡°I know what you want¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, he said and looked away.

    ¡°Stop pretending. Well¡­¡±, she covered the little distance between them and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking into his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ I really want to appreciate you for everything Raghav, everything you have been doing for me¡±, she said and ced her forehead on his.

    He was now more moved, jeez! Thisdy is gradually driving him crazy, he hopes he would be able to ovee this temptation.

    ¡°You¡­ you are wee babe¡±, he stuttered and sheughed. So, he stutters as well huh.

    ¡°Come on, hold me¡±, she said and he ced his hands on her waist.

    Gosh! She was putting on just panties, he could feel it. Why was she doing this? Driving him crazy huh, why?

    ¡°I love you Raghav¡±, she kissed him.

    He couldn¡¯t resist anymore, he reciprocated and took it up from there. They kissed for so long, and so passionately.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±, he asked, still kissing.

    She nodded, and the next thing, he scooped her in his arms, and went into the room.

 79

    HE carried her into the room andid her carefully on the bed, resting her head on a pillow.

    Then he looked her properly again, her pointed nipples could clearly be seen as sheid upwards.

    He took off the royal rings and sis on his fingers and kept them on the table beforeing back to join her on the bed.

    He came in between her legs and though she was putting on just a polo, she wore panties and so, nothing was revealed yet.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, he asked softly, in a whisper as he stared into her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she replied under her breath.

    She was scared that he might be able to hear the racing sound of her heart beat, gosh! She was so nervous.

    He ced his hands on both sides of her head and kissed her gently.

    She couldn¡¯t reciprocate the kiss this time because she was so nervous. So she just rxed and enjoyed him do it.

    She felt the sensation run down her spine as he ced his tongue on hers.

    Oh! The feeling, it was nothing like she had ever experienced, not even like the little kisses she has had with him, this was different.

    He unlocked from the kiss with her breathing bing rapid. Then he reached for her boobs and squeezed it softly, making her exhale deeply.

    Next, he sent his hand under the polo and touched them directly, giving her a little squeeze and ced an hickey kiss on her neck.

    Then, he reached for the tip of the polo and started pulling it upwards.

    Oh, God! He¡¯s going to take it off!

    Her breath became harder as she watched him pull the polo up to her chest level, now exposing her chest.

    He kept looking into her eyes as he finally took it off above her head, now making herpletely shirtless.

    He smiled and bent his head to her chest and jeez! She felt him take one of her boobs into his mouth.

    Oh, my goodness!

    ¡°Hah!¡±, she gasped lightly.

    He added a little pressure and made it so perfect. He lifted his other hand to the other and fondled with it.

    She didn¡¯t even realize when she wrapped her hands around him, running her fingers through his hair.

    ¡°Oh, Raghav!¡±, she moaned with her eyes closed as the tingling sensation drove her wild.

    The whole thing was new, and inexpressible.

    Oh jeez! It sent shivers down her spine.

    He did it so perfectly, she didn¡¯t want him to stop.

    Unfortunately, he stopped and took his lips to hers.

    He smooched them for a long time, almost making her unable to breathe. She groaned into his lips, her hands still wrapped around him.

    She didn¡¯t even realize when he reached for her panties and started pulling it down.

    It was when it had gotten to her thighs that she realized and she forcefully unlocked from the kiss, her eyes beaming like light bulbs.

    That didn¡¯t stop him anyway and slowly, he pulled the panties off her legs.

    Oh, my!

    He sent his hand from her legs up to her hips and his soft touch on her bare skin made her shiver.

    He reached for her lips and kissed her so invitingly, in a way she couldn¡¯t resist.

    The rate of her heart beat increased as it became clear to her that she was now lying uncovered in front of him, in front of the prince.

    Oh, Rina! Come on.

    He kissed her and then took off his shirt, exposing his hairy chest. Holy moly! The hairs! Just the way she likes her man to be anyway.

    Then, she felt his hand touch her and that was when her fears increased. Gosh! She was so scared to the teeth.

    He kept his eyes locked into hers and without a warning, he pushed in a finger.

    ¡°Hah! Raghav¡­ oh my God!¡±, she screamed lightly as the pains niggled at her.

    ¡°You are damn so tight¡±, he whispered into her ears and kissed her.

    He kissed her so hard as he continued and she tried groaning but couldn¡¯t as a result of the kiss. So, she just moaned into his lips.

    He moved the finger in and out of her making her feel crazy pains.

    She forcefully unlocked from the kiss, unable to contend with the pains anymore.

    ¡°No¡­ Raghav¡±, she shrieked.

    ¡°Oh my God! Oh¡­ it hurts¡±, she continued.

    She closed her eyes and bemoaned but he didn¡¯t stop. She kept moaning in difort and hoped he stopped soon.

    Luckily, he stopped and she felt like crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he said tenderly and kissed her.

    Then, he left her and took off his trousers.

    Oh, God! No, no.

    She covered her eyes and couldn¡¯t watch. She heard him chuckle as he took it off and then came to lie on her again.

    He nted kisses all over her neck and traced them down to her tummy. She flinched and held his face, pulling him up.

    He chuckled lightly and pecked her cheek.

    Oh Rina! Jeez! She clutched him tight as she feared the moment.

    He ced his forehead on hers making her feel his mild breath on her face.

    He teased his cock on her honey pot, making her more scared of his entry and at the same time, making her wonder what it would taste like.

    He could obviously read the fear in her eyes and he yed with her emotions for a while, teasing her.

    Then suddenly, he stopped and looked into her face, his forehead still touching hers.

    She was so scared to the teeth, her breath wavered.

    He kept staring at her and didn¡¯t say a word and it made her wonder what he had in mind.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±, he finally asked, his voice in a whisper.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, her eyes twitched, what kinda question was that?

    ¡°Because once it¡¯s in, you are officially mine¡­ and I¡¯m all yours¡±, he continued.

    Mmm, goodness! She was so speechless, she had nothing to say and so, she just kept mute staring at him.

    ¡°This is gonna hurt¡±, he came again and then without warning, slipped into her.

    ¡°No! Raghav, wait!¡±, she screamed immediately and tried pushing him away, but couldn¡¯t.

    Oh, God!

    She felt her insides tearing as he forced himself into her, trying to adjust his big size into her.

    For the first time, she felt pains that was mightier than menstrual cramps.

    ¡°No! Raghav!¡±.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Oh my God! Hah!¡±.

    ¡°No¡­ please, just wait, can you listen to me¡±.

    She cried and pleaded.

    He ced his hands on the bed for support as he pushed himself deeper into her, ignoring her cries.

    ¡°Argh!¡±, she shut her eyes and yelped.

    The pain was something else, the sensation was different.

    He moved back and came in again and she held him tight.

    ¡°Oh, my Godddd. Please Raghav, just stop!¡±, she cried.

    Immediately, she felt the sharp pain, the cut.

    ¡°Arghhhh¡±, she screamed like an insane woman and pierced her nails into his skin.

    This was the height of it, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She felt hot tears building up in her eyes, and didn¡¯t even realize they were already streaming down her cheeks.

    She cried like a baby.

    He stopped moving and held onto her hair. She felt the blood rush out.

    He sent his fingers into her hair and leaned over her shoulders, while she wrapped her hands around his.

    Then, he resumed thrusting into her, this time, so slowly and gently. But all she felt was pains, unbearable pains.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh , goodness! Raghav¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh¡­my God!¡±.

    ¡°Oh, God! I swear, it hurts!¡±.

    ¡°Oh, please¡­¡±.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±.

    She cried with her eyes closed and tears streaming down.

    He held onto her hair and moaned softly into her ears. He didn¡¯t stop and neither did the pains.

    She suddenly wished there was a way she could cut off her waist. Why does it have to be this hurtful?

    He was now fully into her and he increased his pace a little.

    She felt him go deeper and harder into her and all she could do was cry helplessly.

    Oh my! She just wanted him to stop, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. The pains were making her go crazy.

    ¡°Raghav, please¡­¡±.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh, heavens!¡±.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Finally, she felt him release inside her, but he didn¡¯t pull out.

    Oh my God!

    She gasped in a deep breath as she now felt a difference there. But, the pains were still much, making her whimper.

    She turned over immediately, lying to back him. Tears were still streaming down her eyes.

    Then she felt him cover her up with the duvet. He tried to touch her arm, but she shrugged him off.

    All she felt was hotness and pains on her inside. She just didn¡¯t want him to touch her.

    Her legs felt damaged and she wondered if she could hardly close them.

    How could Raghav do this to her?

    It hurt so bad, she didn¡¯t know it hurts as much as this.

    Her eyelids were flickering open and close, and were heavy. She felt so weak.

    He nted a kiss on her cheek without touching her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he whispered into her ears as she finally closed her eyes and drifted into sleep.

    As soon as she turned away immediately, Raghav pulled out.

    He felt so much pity for her, her tears melted his heart, as it has always does. He felt sorry he had to cause her such pains, but he wasn¡¯t regretting it.

    He covered her up properly with the duvet and tried holding her hand, but surprisingly, she pushed his hand away.

    ¡°What? Please, don¡¯t tell me she hates me now¡±, he chuckled and pecked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he whispered to her again, but of course, she didn¡¯t respond.

    He smiled and watched her drifted away to sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rina baby, don¡¯t worry, I promise to make your second time more fun and pleasurable¡±, he said.

    Although, as a prince, he wanted to be the first and only guy to have her, he still couldn¡¯t believe she was a virgin. Sometimes, when she carelessly talked about it, he kind of had doubts.

    He couldn¡¯t believe someone this beautiful was still a virgin. My gee! So she kept herself all these years? Just to present it to him huh.

    Jeez!

    He smiled and kissed her again. She was indeed perfect for the prince.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear Rina baby, I promise to be there for you, always¡±, he whispered into her ears.

    ¡°Though you grew up as a pauper,ing into my life has changed everything. I¡¯m gonna make you ten times richer. Gonna make you the envy of alldies, even make celebrities wish they were you.

    ¡°I will spoil you with everything I have and do everything within my reach to make lifefortable¡±, he kissed her lips.

    ¡°I know there might be challenges, but as long as you are willing to stand by me, I promise to fight for us with my life¡±, he ced his forehead on hers.

    ¡°You are just perfect for me, prefect for the prince, I plead no other¡±, he concluded, then snuggled her to himself.

 80

    THE next morning saw Vidya packing up the few belongings she hade with to the pce in haste, crying hysterically.

    She had tried doing what she thought was just the best for her to do, get Rina raped, record the sex scene and cunningly, send the video to Raghav, just to tear them apart, to break his heart. But unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work out.

    She was so pained from the previous day, the worst and most shameful thing has just happened to her. Prince Raghav had chosen her worst enemy, Rina over her. God! She was just so ashamed.

    He had even admitted it, that she was his woman, his thing, his stuff. Oh Jesus! Her crying increased. Rina? God!

    The way they were holding hands,ughing and smiling at each other right from the garage yesterday, had sent her dying and resurrecting many times.

    She doesn¡¯t need anyone to tell her anything anymore, she has decided to leave, decided to leave the pce. I mean, she can¡¯t stay here knowing perfectly well that Rina is in his room with him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Still crying, she zipped up her box, picked up her bag and walked towards the door, rolling the box as she went.

    As soon as she got to the door, she stopped crying and cleaned off her face, drying her tears.

    She got out and locked the door, then proceeded to the garage, not even ready to ring a maid to help her out this time. A chauffeur was already on standby, waiting for her beside the Toyota Camry.

    He bowed and took the box from her then proceeded to put it in the booth. Vidya used this time to take a good look at the pce, little tears dropped from her eyes and she cleaned it off immediately.

    The chauffeur closed the booth and then opened the door to the backseat, and Vidya lowered herself in. He closed it and went over to the driver¡¯s side, and within minutes, they were driving out of the pce.

    As soon as she got home, she hurriedly went into the house, leaving behind her box and the chauffeur. Mrs Roshan who was just entering the living room was shocked to see her.

    Shocked for the fact that she was whimpering heavily, for the fact that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, like she was supposed to be in the pce with the prince, and shocked for the fact that her arrival was just too early. Infact, Mrs Roshan was still in her pyjamas, she was just waking up.

    Without as much as a greeting or even a nce at her mother, Vidya flopped down on the couch and poured out cries, her whimpering increased.

    rmed, Mrs Roshan rushed up to her, her eyes full of fears and worries.

    ¡°What is the problem sweetheart? Why are you crying? Why are you here by this time? What is it, tell me?¡±, she reeled out a lot of questions.

    Vidya couldn¡¯t reply, as she was just drowned in her tears, leaving her mother all the more befuddled.

    She left her and peeped outside through the window, and she saw the chauffeur taking out the box from the car booth, then she raised her voice to call in the maid.

    ¡°Ava¡­ Ava¡±, she shouted.

    Ava rushed into the living room immediately, wiping off her hands on the apron tied to her waist.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Go get the box from the chauffeur outside¡±, she instructed and turned back to Vidya.

    That was when Ava saw her and her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Good morning miss, wee¡±, she said and dashed outside.

    ¡°So, are you ready to talk now? Talk to your mother sweetheart, I¡¯m all ears¡±, she said and sat beside her, wrapping her right arm around her shoulder.

    Vidya sniffed, and cleaned off her face with the back of her palm.

    ¡°Mo¡­ mom¡±, she stuttered, still cleaning off tears from her face.

    ¡°Yes dear, talk to me. Why are you back? What happened?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Mom I am finished¡±, she said and bursted into cry again.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t say that Vidya¡±, Mrs Roshan said, pacifying her.

    ¡°What do you mean you are finished? Did the prince do something bad to you? Did the maids offended you? What happened? Just talk¡±, she nudged her.

    Vidya exhaled deeply, and turned to her mother.

    ¡°Prince Raghav chased me out of the pce¡±, she blurted.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed and raised her two hands simultaneously, her eyes were widened in utmost shock.

    ¡°What do you mean chased you out of the pce? Come Vidya, what have you done to him? You have yed rude right?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I did none of that¡±, she insisted.

    Mrs Roshan sighed and pulled on her pyjamas, covering herself properly.

    ¡°Fine, so why did he chase you out?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°He did that indirectly. He had brought in ady into the pce yesterday, they had spent the night together¡±, she cried out the more.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed and got up, this time raising her voice so loud.

    ¡°What did you just say the prince did?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°He brought in anotherdy, and thatdy¡­ she is my worst enemy¡±, she said.

    ¡°Holy moly! No no no, her grace must hear this, the queen, the queen¡±, she said in repitition, unruffling her hair with her two hands, and the next thing, she rushed into the room.

    Vidya just sat there whimpering and watching her. Secondster, she dashed out, with her phone this time, her eyes fixed on the screen as she scrolled through her contacts.

    She dialed Queen Arya who picked up almost immediately.

    ¡°Greetings your majesty, there is a huge fire on the mountain, a sacrilege!¡±, she shouted.

    ***

    The rays of the early morning sun tried to get in through the curtains of the window, andced on Rina¡¯s eyes. She stirred and tried to open her eyes, but the rays stopped her, and she turned her face to the other side, then forced her eyes open.

    The first thing her eyes met was the bedsheet and duvet, she found out that it was totally different from the one she had seen the previous day. Next, she felt she wasn¡¯t naked, she remembered sleeping naked the previous night but now, she wasn¡¯t just clothed, she was putting on a designer pyjamas, wow! Who had done all these?

    She abruptly turned to the other side of the bed, he wasn¡¯t there and she sighed and sat up, yawning.

    Just then, the door to the bathroom door opened and he came out, carrying with him a bowl half filled with hot steaming water, and a white face napkin on his left shoulder. She watched him walk up to the bed.

    ¡°Good morning Maharana¡±, she greeted, scratching her head.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Morning sunshine, how was your night?¡±, he asked as he got to the bed and sat beside her, dropping the bowl on the floor.

    Rina studied him properly, he was putting on the same pyjamas as her, just that his was blue, and hers was pink, but it was just same designs, gosh!

    ¡°Not bad¡±, she replied and rolled her eyes.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Um, did you change the bedsheet? And who wore this nightie on me?¡±, she asked.

    He snorted.

    ¡°Fine princess, you ask too many questions. I wore the nightie on you and as for the bedsheet, the previous one was stained with a lot of blood, I had it discarded and changed¡±, he said.

    She nodded knowingly and looked away, avoiding his gaze. She has just remembered something, they had made lovest night right? Yes. Raghav had made love to her, hence the blood stains he is talking about, oh! She has almost forgotten.

    Raghav saw her looked away and he smiled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were¡­¡±.

    ¡°A virgin¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ yeah. You had bled so much¡±, he said.

    She sighed, not wanting to take the discussion further. She had bled much yeah, it wasn¡¯t her fault, she had just given her virginity to him, what¡¯s the big deal there huh.

    ¡°It means a lot to me princess¡±, he snapped into her thoughts.

    She furrowed her brows, looking directly into his eyes.

    ¡°The water, what do you want to use it for?¡±, she digressed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±, he took away the napkin from his shoulders, ¡°¡­ I figured out you would need it¡±, he shrugged his shoulders.

    She looked at him inquiringly.

    ¡°Need it for what?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°For your legs. Isn¡¯t it painful anymore?¡±, he asked, ncing down at her legs.

    Subconsciously, she moved her legs, and then it dawned on her, the pains. She had felt much pains down there the previous night, but the pains weren¡¯t on her legs.

    She looked up at him again and a littleugh escaped her lips as she cupped her left hand over her mouth.

    Wait¡­ what the hell is he trying to butress?

    ¡°So, do you want to press my legs with hot water or my v area? Where exactly do you want to press with water?¡±, she asked.

    He snorted.

    ¡°Where you feel pains huh. Alright, where exactly do you feel the pains?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Come on gee¡±.

    He ignored her and carefully dipped the napkin into the steaming water, she watched him in horror, her eyes beaming with surprise.

    She watched him soaked the napkin into the water and then took it out, advancing towards her. She shrieked out immediately.

    ¡°What! Do you want to press my v area with hot water?¡±, she shouted, adjusting backwards.

    He looked astonished.

    ¡°Huh? Am I?¡±, he asked, his hand holding the napkin hung in the air.

    She shrieked out, still moving backwards.

    ¡°Of course, where do you think I feel the pains? Infact I don¡¯t feel pains anymore, go¡±, she said.

    Huh? He was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to help baby¡±, he said.

    ¡°Help who? Put back the napkin into the bowl please¡±, she said.

    He nced at the bowl and back at her, then he shrugged.

    ¡°Alright, I give up¡±, he put back the napkin into the water.

    ¡°Gosh! I can¡¯t believe this¡±, she said covering her face with her hands.

    He was still surprised at her outburst,e on, he was only trying to help. He knew she must be feeling pains, but why is she shutting him out?

    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s the problem?¡±, he asked.

    She uncovered her face and slowly looked at him.

    ¡°Raghav, you want to kill me. Like you want to press here¡­ here¡­¡±, she said pointing at her v area, ¡°¡­ with steaming hot water, that¡¯s absolutely killing. You are a man, don¡¯t try to do what you know nothing about¡±, she said.

    He smiled.

    ¡°But you are feeling pains, or aren¡¯t you?¡±.

    She shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling any pains anymore, as a matter of fact, I¡¯m okay¡±, she said.

    His eyes beamed.

    ¡°Really? No more pains?¡±.

    ¡°No more. Please can you take the bowl away¡±, she pleaded.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Fine¡±, he picked up the bowl and got up, then walked into the bathroom.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±, Rina eximed as she watched him leave. How could someone press her¡­ with hot water huh? All in the name of he wanna help. Jeez! It¡¯s unheard of.

    She tried raising up her legs to stand and jeez! She felt the pains hitting heavily at her. She ignored it and forced herself to get up, she did but then, she fell back to the bed.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±, she eximed.

    Raghav came out of the bathroom just in time to see her falling back to the bed and he rushed up to her.

    ¡°Babe? Are you okay?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡±, she said.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°No, you are not. Come here¡±, he said and scooped her in his hands.

    ¡°Oh my God! Where you taking me to?¡±, she asked,ughing.

    ¡°To where you had wanted to go to¡±, he said and carried her to the bathroom.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±, she eximed, stillughing.

    He dropped her in the empty bathtub and went to the toothbrush rack, singled out a new pack of toothbrush and opened it. Then he applied toothpaste on it and turned to her, handling the toothbrush to her.

    She watched him do all these and smiled, then took the toothbrush from him and began brushing.

    He turned away from her to get a cup of water, and he returned few seconds with it.

    When she was done brushing, he took away the brush and cup, then filled the bathtub with warm fresh scenting soapy water.

    ¡°After bath,e over for breakfast¡±, he said.

    She smiled so broadly.

    ¡°Thanks so much Raghav, I appreciate¡±, she said.

    He nodded and walked out of the bathroom, closing the door behind.

    Few minutester, she was done bathing and she came out of the bathroom, to see her phone on the bed, shing its light continuously.

    With the towel still wrapped around her, she walked up to the bed and picked up her phone, it was Zaina calling.

    My gee, she must have been calling for long now, but why didn¡¯t she hear it ring out?

    She answered the call and put it on her ears.

    ¡°Hey baby girl¡±, she was the first to speak into the phone.

    ¡°Yooo! Baby Rin, been calling¡±, she said, shouting.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know, I think Raghav had put it on silent¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Oops, he now takes care of your phone huh?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ sure, why not?¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh Rin, you are indeed lucky. So, did you see Vidya, how is she? Has she gone back home?¡±, she asked.

    Rina sighed deeply and sat on the bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about her baby, and I don¡¯t care to. My gee, I can¡¯t believe she tried to have me raped¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, she is a trash, so trash her anyway. So, how was it?¡±.

    ¡°Hey, how was what?¡±, she asked, looking suspicious.

    ¡°Come on, your night. I mean you guys night, or do you mean to tell me you had spend the night in a guest room? Come on¡±, she squeaked.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Well yes, I had spend the night in a guest room¡±.

    ¡°You lie Rina, liar. Don¡¯t lie to me alright, so start talking, spill it¡±, she nudged her.

    She continuedughing.

    ¡°Alright fine, lie detector. We had our first night¡±.

    ¡°What! Oh my geeeeeee¡±, Zaina squealed, shouting into the phone.

    Rina rolled her eyes, she just wasn¡¯t ready for this talk, so she instantly hung up and tossed the phone on the bed.

    Just then, Raghav entered the room carrying with him a tray, he walked up to the dining and dropped it on the table, then began walking towards the bed.

    She got up immediately to walk to the dressing table and on getting to her, he wrapped his arms around her, kissing her on the neck, lips, ears, everywhere.

    She didn¡¯t reciprocate.

    ¡°Ohh please stop, I don¡¯t want this¡±, sheined.

    ¡°I promised to make it more fun and pleasurable remember?¡±, he asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Stop¡±, she said and just then, he noticed her phone shing light and he stopped kissing, but still holding her.

    ¡°Who is calling?¡±, he asked.

    She nced at the phone and sighed. Zaina.

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s Zaina¡±, she said and forced herself out from his grip.

    ¡°Well, do ande over for breakfast¡±, he said and walked to the dining.

 81

    ? KUNTE ?

    ¡°COME on man, my sister is still in their custody, and we are yet to do something¡±, Amaya shouted, slightly angry.

    He was standing and facing the wall while Priest and Sikes sat on the couch, sipping wine.

    The duo sitting on the couch nced at themselves and back to him.

    ¡°Alright, your sister is still in their custody. Amaya, you have been saying that for days now, if you think it¡¯s that easy and possible, why not go this yourself?¡±, Sikes asked.

    Amaya slowly turned to look at him. Was he really saying that?

    ¡°Look man, it¡¯s really a difficult thing to do. Raghav is not an ordinary person to justunch an attack on him like that, he is fortified¡±, Priest said trying to calm the situation.

    ¡°And so?¡±, Amaya thundered.

    Priest became totally dumbfounded, Sikes nced at them and sarcasticallyughed out.

    ¡°Seems you are still not getting this Amaya, we have to settle down and think of some best way to do this¡±, Priest said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go on with the thinking now, let¡¯s go on¡±, he said, pping his hands.

    The door opened and the rest of the gang entered, Spider and Dn. They walked up to the couch and sat.

    ¡°Wee man¡±, Priest and Sikes said in unison.

    They smiled.

    ¡°Thanks bro¡±, Dn said taking out a packet of cigarette from his trousers.

    Spider nced at Amaya who stood facing the wall, and obviously peeved. Then he turned to the other two.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Still angry we haven¡¯t done anything yet concerning his request¡±, Sikes said.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, Spider eximed and smiled.

    ¡°Come off it Amaya, don¡¯t think we are doing nothing, we are actually nning something¡±, he said and Amaya slowly turned to him.

    ¡°Really?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t get yourself worked up over that¡±, it was Dn who spoke this time.

    ¡°Alright man, we have a n¡±, he said.

    Amaya¡¯s eyes beamed with joy, really?

    ¡°Come on bro, cheer up. We have always got your back you know, I told you¡±, Priest said and took one of the empty sses on the table and filled it with wine.

    ¡°Come have a drink¡±, he said to him.

    Amaya sighed and walked to them, epted the ss and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to you all, so grateful¡±, he said.

    ¡°Looking out for each other is our priority¡±, Dn said and they bursted intoughter.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ***

    Zaina sighed as she gave up calling Rina one more time, she had hung up because she was now squealing on the phone, chattering over their night,e on, she had just wanted Rina to spill it.

    She sighed and sat up on bed, anyway, it seems Rina wasn¡¯t obviously ready to talk about it, she gave up.

    She was about jumping down the bed when the phone rang out, making her jerk backwards, thinking it was her.

    She picked up the phone and to her disappointment, it wasn¡¯t Rina, it was Zashil. She rolled her eyes and answered the call.

    ¡°Hi, morning¡±, she muttered.

    Zashil exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Come on baby, don¡¯t tell me you are still angry with me because of that pest¡±, he said.

    ¡°I obviously am Zashil, anything bad can happen to me, if she ever have the chance to¡±, she said.

    ¡°You are right anyway, bute on, you should know me by now¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t¡±, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Ohe off it baby,e off it¡±, he said.

    ¡°Go to Naavya, she¡¯s your baby, not me¡±, she shouted into the phone.

    ¡°Babe?¡±, he called.

    ¡°Don¡¯t babe me please. I¡¯m Zaina, not babe, I¡¯m a grown woman¡±, she hissed.

    ¡°My gee! Babe stop this, stop please¡±, he winced.

    She rolled her eyes and exhaled deeply, folding her arms.

    ¡°Okay fine, what do you want?¡±, she asked.

    She heard him sighed.

    ¡°I want us back together again, back to the normal way we have always been, please¡±, he pleaded.

    ¡°Us? Was there ever an ¡®us¡¯? There is no us¡±, she said, pulling up a surprise face.

    He winced.

    ¡°Ohe on Zaina stop this. I¡¯m not joking, I want us back together just as before¡±.

    ¡°Christ!¡±, she lowly eximed and stiffened augh.

    ¡°Are you sure Maharana?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Holy Moses! The hell I am, damn serious baby,e on¡±.

    She snorted.

    ¡°Fine, to have us back, I need you to do one thing¡±, she licked her lips.

    He exhaled into the phone.

    ¡°Alright fine, one thing. What¡¯s that?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°All I need you do is to tell her off, tell her to stop pestering us. Naavya was your past and should remain so. The present is me, me, Zaina¡±, she stressed.

    ¡°Alright, great, good. I will¡±, he said.

    Her face broke into a little smile, then it deepened, with each passing minute.

    ¡°Okay, till then¡±, she made to hang up.

    ¡°Oh no, not too fast¡±, he halted her.

    ¡°Ohhh crap! What again?¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too fast baby. Well, resend me the text she had sent, and the record of the call you both had together, just send them to me now¡±, he said.

    Huh? She sat up.

    ¡°I should what? What do you need them for?¡±.

    ¡°My gee, don¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t listening to me the veryst time we spoke. I asked you never to delete them, didn¡¯t I?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, you did. Well, I will send them right away¡±, she said.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ba¡­¡±.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m gonna send them right now¡±, she interrupted and hung up.

    He called back but she ignored it and got down the bed, then dashed into the bathroom.

    ***

    ¡°Come on mom, I said I¡¯m doing great. I¡¯m just fine¡±, Rina said into the phone as she shrugged her shoulders.

    She was standing at the balcony, leaning on the rails as she spoke into the phone, with her mother.

    ¡°I know why I am asking this Rin, it¡¯s been like two days now since you left the hospital for the pce, and I haven¡¯t really spoken with you, or even seen you¡±, Selenained over the phone.

    Rina sighed and bent over the rails, cing her both elbows on it. For like thirty minutes now, she had been trying how best to tell her mom that she was okay, but trust mothers, she just wouldn¡¯t rest until she sees her.

    ¡°Mother, I am fine, perfectly alright now. Come on, I¡¯m good¡±, she bit her lower lips.

    ¡°Alright, if you are good, when am I getting to see my baby then?¡±, Selena asked.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±, she paused andughed so hard into the phone, getting her mother stupefied.

    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Nothing, absolutely nothing¡±, she replied, shaking her head sideways and stillughing.

    ¡°So?¡±.

    ¡°Once I leave here mother, trust me you would be the first person to see me¡±, she said.

    Selena sighed so deeply. Well, she gave up. Rina said she was definitely gonna see her right, so it¡¯s up to her now.

    ¡°Where is Maharana by the way?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±, Selena cut her short.

    ¡°I need to speak with him, and get to know the reason why he took my daughter away from me for days, without letting me set my eyes on her. I need to know why the hell he abducted you¡±, she talked non stop.

    Rina bursted intoughter,ughing so hard.

    ¡°Mom?¡±, she called.

    ¡°Yes daughter, he abducted you¡±, she said.

    ¡°No he didn¡¯t, he only took care of me¡±, she said and stoppedughing.

    ¡°Okay then, if you say so. So where is he?¡±.

    ¡°Ahhh, he is not yet back from the office¡±, she syed her free hand on her forehead.

    ¡°Hmm, ok then. I will be expecting to see you soon¡±.

    ¡°Sure¡±, she replied, nodding her head like her mom could see her.

    She hung up. Rina sighed and stood straight, looking into the phone. She heaved a sigh and made to turn, when the phone rang out again, startling her.

    She looked into it, it was Prisha.

    ¡°Oh! Everyone calling huh¡±, she smiled and ced the phone on her right ear, answering the call.

    ¡°Greetings Your Grace¡±, she said, looking down the balcony.

    ¡°Hi Rina, namaste. How are you doing? Sorry I¡¯m just getting to talk with you since the attack, I¡¯ve been busy with school work¡±, Prisha¡¯s tiny voice spoke.

    Rina¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°I¡¯m very much better now my princess, I¡¯m fine. The prince really took care of me¡±, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Oh, really? Well he ought to, because if he doesn¡¯t, we might end up fighting¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she mouthed and bursted intoughter. Prisha. Prisha most times talk like an adult.

    ¡°Well Princess Prisha, I think there is no need for that. He is actually taking care of me¡±, she said, trying to suppress theugh.

    ¡°Okay. So I heard everything like I said, and I¡¯m so sorry it¡¯sing from the prince¡¯s betrothed, so sorry. Don¡¯t take it personal please¡±, she pleaded.

    Huh? Rina was taken aback. Was the princess really pleading? She was damn sure her cheeks were actually turning red, she knew.

    ¡°Aww Princess Prisha, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine¡±, she said mildly.

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t take it personal¡±, she said.

    Ugh¡­ she rolled her eyes. Why would she take it personal? Vidya of all people, is that one someone? Besides, she doesn¡¯t even know how to fight for a man, she heaved a sigh.

    ¡°My Princess, I am not taking it personal, okay?¡±.

    ¡°Alright¡±, she heard her chuckled.

    ¡°Um, so how is school?¡±.

    ¡°Very much fine, though it¡¯s stressful just as expected, but it isn¡¯t weighing me down. I¡¯m fine¡±, she assured.

    Rina shrugged and leaned back on the rails with her elbows.

    ¡°Okay my Princess, it¡¯s all good¡±.

    ¡°Take care of Maharana for me, I love you Aunt Rina¡±.

    ¡°What!¡±, Rina gasped, removing the phone from her ears to prevent Prisha from hearing her.

    The Princess just called her aunt? Yes, she did. And did she just say she loves her? God! She took a breathe in, and then exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Are you there Rina?¡±, Prisha jolted her back to reality.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ yeah. Yes My Princess, I¡¯m here. Thanks¡±, she gushed.

    Prisha chuckled.

    ¡°Thanks? For what?¡±.

    ¡°For the love, for loving me¡±, she said and swallowed hard.

    Prishaughed.

    ¡°Oh, you deserve it Rina. You really deserve it. So, I beg to take my leave, I need to get back to the hostel¡±.

    ¡°Alright, thanks for calling¡±.

    ¡°You are highly wee¡±, she replied and hung up.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡±, Rina heaved and stood straight, smiling and looking into the phone.

    ¡°Hi babes¡±, a voice from the door startled her and she abruptly looked up. It was Raghav, her smile deepened.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, she squealed and ran up to him, wrapping her arms around him and they hugged.

    ¡°Baby? Missed me?¡±, he asked and pecked her on the forehead.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡±, she said and shook her head in the negation.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Come on, you did, I know you did¡±, he said and kissed her and they walked up to the round table at the far end of the balcony and sat.

    She chuckled.

    ¡°How was your day?¡±, she asked and hugged him again.

    ¡°Good, missed you though¡±, he winked.

    ¡°You are sweating, why not go in and take off the office wear¡±, she said.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±, he growled and she nodded, pouting.

    ¡°Just do it now, wouldn¡¯t take up to four minutes baby,e on¡±, she nudged him and he heaved.

    ¡°Okay¡±, he said and got up, heading for the door when his business phone which he had dropped on the table, rang out, dragging him back.

    He sighed and picked up the phone, peeking into it. It was May, his secretary from the hospital at New York. What does she wants now?

    He answered the call, cing the phone on his ear and walking into the room. Rina watched him, her face full of smiles.

    ¡°Yes?¡±, she heard him speak as he entered.

    She heaved a sigh and turned to her phone, surfing the when a maid strolled in from the only entrance, the door leading to the room.

    She carried with her a tray filled with fruits, and a smaller te of cutleries.

    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am¡±, the maid genuflected, greeting as she ced the tray on the table.

    Rina watched her.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°His Grace ma¡¯am¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Oh, you may go¡±, she said and she quietly walked away.

    Rina turned to the fruits and exhaled, well, she thinks she needs it anyway. She dropped her phone and picked up a an apple and a knife.

    She was still cutting it in two when Raghav walked in, now wearing casuals. She looked up at him and noticed a frown on his face. Jeez! Who must have called?

    She waited for him to sit down, then she spoke up.

    ¡°Who was that babe?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Who?¡±.

    ¡°The person who called. You are frowning¡±, she said and he subconsciously adjusted his face, trying to look calm.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really nothing to worry about¡±, he said and dropped the phone.

    She dropped the contents in her hands and turned to him fully.

    ¡°Are you keeping something away from me?¡±, she asked, her eyes glistening.

    Raghav looked straight into her eyes and didn¡¯t realize when he melted away.

    ¡°Well Rina, it¡¯s just a patient who wants no other doctor except me to attend to him, and I¡¯m fully not in the mood for that¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s there if you attend to him?¡±, she asked and he looked at her, gobsmacked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not here Rina, at New York. Gosh! If he doesn¡¯t want any other doctor to attend to him, then I think he gonna rot away¡±, he muttered.

    ¡°Babe?¡±, she called, shouting. Her eyes were widened in shock.

    Raghav on his own part flinched, he wasn¡¯t expecting this drama from her. Why is she so kind up to the detriment of herself huh? Doesn¡¯t she realize he had nned on spending the rest of the week with her? Going to New York or any other far ce wasn¡¯t in his agenda at all for now, he had just wanted to spend time with hisdy.

    ¡°Come on babe, do this, for me¡±, she pleaded and took his hands in hers.

    He withdrew his hands.

    ¡°Why are you sounding like this? This is going to bring an abrupt end to our supposed vacation¡±, he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±, she blurted.

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°What! Rina! Okay fine¡±, he sighed deeply, ¡°you are hurting me now¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh? Hurt you how?¡±.

    ¡°Choosing the patient over me, it¡¯s hurting¡±.

    She snorted.

    ¡°Come on Raghav, don¡¯t talk like this. This is life we are talking about here. You might not know why the patient has said he wanted only you to attend to him¡±, she pouted her lips.

    He scoffed, saying nothing and looking straight into her eyes. Well, as far as he was concerned, Rina was an angel, an angel to all.

    ¡°Alright fine, I will do it¡±.

    She lit up, as her face broke into smiles.

    ¡°Oh really? You will?¡±, she took his hands again and kissed the back of his palms.

    He chuckled as he watched her, then he wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Anything that would make you happy babe¡±.

    ¡°God bless you Raghav¡±.

    ¡°I will be leaving tomorrow morning, let me put a call to them straight away, because I have already told them I never woulde¡±, he said.

    ¡°And you gonna drop me off at the house as you leave, you don¡¯t expect me locked in here till you return, besides I need to resume my new school soon you know?¡±, she winked.

    Heughed and smooched his lips on hers.

    ¡°I know¡±, he said and turned to pick up his phone.

 82

    THE door to Raghav¡¯s office opened and Prince Raghav strolled in, removing the handgloves he was wearing and walking up to the trashcan. He got to the trashcan and trashed the gloves into it, then he walked up to his seat.

    As soon as he settled down, there came a knock on the door and it opened, revealing May, his receptionist.

    He looked up at her.

    ¡°Yes?¡±.

    May cleared her throat before talking.

    ¡°The patient you just attended to, Mr Dn requests to see you¡±, she said.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°Let him in¡±, he ordered.

    ¡°Alright Doctor¡±, she said and left.

    Raghav watched her leave, wondering what could be amiss. First of all, the patient wanted him alone to attend to him, now he wants to see him. God! What the hell could be amiss?

    Besides, he was supposed to be resting on bed right now, he was severely injured.

    He exhaled deeply and took off hisb coat, then came a knock on the door.

    The knock came twice before he answered.

    It opened and the Mr Dn entered. He was having a bandage on his left leg, just below the knee, and on his ankle.

    His left wrist also had some sters, covering some minor injuries.

    Raghav rxed morefortably into his seat and watched him limp towards him.

    ¡°My Prince¡±, he said weakly, his face revealing some weak smiles.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Raghav nodded.

    ¡°Sit¡±, he motioned.

    He slightly bowed and sat.

    ¡°As a matter of fact Mr Dn, you are supposed to be in bed, resting. You need bed rest, I told a nurse to give you one¡±, Raghav said as he picked up his pen from the pen case and began writing into a file opened in front of him.

    Dn smiled wearily.

    ¡°Yes Your Grace, but I really needed to see you. Besides, I¡¯m not that weak, I¡¯m strong¡±, he saidughing and showing off his muscles.

    Raghav ignored him as he continued writing. Dn exhaled deeply as he stared at the man in front of him.

    Wow! So this was the Prince atst! The almighty Prince of Shi Kingdom, the one whom is fortified all round and untouchable, really? He finally gets to meet him.

    Huh? Raghav stopped writing for a while, he didn¡¯t look up, he just stayed still like he was reading through what he wrote. Who actually was this guy and what was he up to? He shrugged and continued writing, wanting to find out more.

    Dn smiled mischievously and slowly nodded. Well, he was here now for him, bodily present in New York, getting him now wouldn¡¯t be that difficult, right. He smirked, then began staring around the office.

    Raghav dropped the pen and pushed the file away from him.

    ¡°You want to see me for what?¡±, he looked up at him.

    Dn cleared his throat and turned to him.

    ¡°My Prince, firstly I really do want to appreciate you for¡­ foring down all the way from your kingdom to attend to me, even when I am a nobody, thank you¡±, he bowed his head.

    ¡®You should better thank Rina¡¯, he spoke within him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What else?¡±.

    His face turned sour within split seconds as he began talking.

    ¡°Maharana, I¡­ I know I¡¯m really nobody to you but I also know you are kindhearted, like I¡¯ve heard a lot about you being kind towards your patients, your employees and your subjects¡­¡±, he paused to adjust more into the seat.

    All these while, Raghav watched him with keen interest, he never took his eyes off him.

    ¡°Ugh my Prince, I am a victim of circumstance, an orphan, no siblings, no rtives¡­¡±.

    Raghav rxed into his seat, his arms folded.

    ¡°¡­ In order to survive my Prince, I joined a gang and¡­ and we went for an operation; my first operation with them. From there, I got this wound¡±, he said pointing towards his leg.

    He paused to sniff, he was already whimpering. Raghav wasn¡¯t moved, he just sat still listening to him speak.

    ¡°I was shot when I was trying to escape. I felt so bad after everything, so bad. And after I was brought here by a good Samaritan, I requested I wanted you to attend to me, I needed to see you¡±.

    ¡°Well, now you see me right?¡±, Raghav asked.

    Dn freezed. Jeez! Was this how the Prince was arrogant? Without a feeling? God help him, all he needed to get his trust was just to act piteous, right.

    Raghav scoffed, is he trying to be serious now? Like really? Act piteous? Alright.

    ¡°My Prince, I need a favour from you¡±, Dn said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±.

    He inhaled deeply.

    ¡°I need you to please recruit me into your guards, to be totally free from the gang, I need to be one of your guards. Please my Prince, I have no where to go to¡±, he pleaded, rubbing his palms together.

    Raghav nodded smiling knowingly, he knew it muste to this. Well Dn, he was ready for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big thing to ask anyway, but you still haven¡¯t told me where you areing from¡±, he winked.

    ¡°Kunte¡±, he replied at once, without thinking.

    Raghav¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, Kunte? Of all ces?

    ¡°Kunte?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Oh, sorry Maharana. It was a slip of the tongue¡±, Dn said scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°Not really Kunte my Prince, Ie from a neighbouring kingdom, not Kunte¡±, he said in a rush, biting his tongue.

    Why had he said that? Huh? Why? Was he going to implicate himself at just the very beginning? Was he? God!

    Without thinking, Raghav decided to take him in, he knew the young man was from Kunte, and that he has a hidden n. Without doubts, in connection with Amaya.

    He was ready to fight this to the end. He turned to him.

    ¡°Granted¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, his eyes widened in shock, as a smile yed on his face.

    ¡°I need privacy now¡±, he said raising up his right hand.

    ¡°Okay my Prince, but thank you so so much, thank you¡±, Dn said shoving back the seat to stand.

    It was needless, as Raghav had already fixed his ear pods, picked up his pen and began writing.

    Dn kept thanking and showering praises on him as he limped out of the office.

    As soon as the door closed behind him, Raghav stopped writing and looked up, reminiscing over what just transpired.

    *

    *

    *

    They got back to Shi Kingdom the next day. Dn was immediately given a room in the guards¡¯ quarters and still healing.

    Prince Raghav smiled dryly as he transferred the ss of wine on his right hand to the left, he¡¯s been on the phone with Rina for like twenty minutes now, and it seems the youngdy wasn¡¯t ready to get off the phone.

    She¡¯s been gushing over her new school, and obviously, Raghav was tired and needed rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you love the school sunshine. I will get to see you tomorrow, I¡¯m so tired right now. Okay?¡±, he asked in a bid to end the discussion.

    She sighed for a long time.

    ¡°Okay my Prince, tomorrow¡±, she said and hung up.

    Just then, a knock came on the door. He nced towards it and replied weakly.

    The door opened and the boss came in, walked majestically towards him and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings my Prince, you sent for me¡±, he said putting his arms behind him.

    Raghav recoiled on the dining seat where he sat as he turned towards him.

    ¡°Yes I did. Um¡­ we have a new recruit, just called to inform you¡±, he said.

    The boss¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°My Prince, was it that guy?¡±, he asked.

    Raghav nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, any problem with that?¡±, he asked looking inquiringly at him.

    The boss sighed deeply.

    ¡°With all due respect my Prince, that guy over there is suspicious. I really don¡¯t know, I just have this feeling he is here on a mission. It would be perilous having him in our army¡±, he said.

    Mm, interesting. Raghav dropped the ss of wine on the table and fixed his eyes on him. Woah, he must have a reason for saying this.

    ¡°I guess so well that before you came up with something like this, there must have been something that propelled you do so. So, what¡¯s it? Speak¡±, hemanded.

    ¡°Just few minutes after he settled down in his room, I went over to check him out and I heard him making a call, though I really didn¡¯t hear what he said, but at the instant I knocked, he hurriedly hung up¡±, the boss exined.

    Raghav simpered, slowly nodding his head. He already knew it, he knew the guy was up to something, just that he couldn¡¯t ce his hands properly on it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still no problem about that the boss, whatever his mission is, we are gonna make sure he gets beaten in his own game. Don¡¯t worry much about it, just ce your eagle eyes on him, and warn the other guards, but no one should spoil the n¡±, he stated.

    The boss nodded and bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°Noted Prince Raghav¡±, and he turned and left.

    *

    *

    *

    At the instant Rina hung up, she dropped the phone and made to leave for the kitchen when it rang out.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, she eximed and turned to pick it up. She peeked into it, it was Zaina.

    With her face splitting into smiles, she ced the phone on her left ear as she left the room.

    ¡°Hey baby girl¡±, she squeaked.

    ¡°Rin, hi dear¡±, her sweet voice came on.

    ¡°Good, you?¡±.

    ¡°Great. So, how is your new school?¡±.

    ¡°Mm Zaina, you need to go there and see things for yourself. I so much love it¡±, she said giggling.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Heard he¡¯s back¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, I just got off the phone with him¡±, she got to the kitchen and entered.

    ¡°Aww. Guess what baby Rin¡±, Zaina said clearing her throat.

    Rina rolled her eyes as she rested on the counter, folding her free arm.

    ¡°Just spill it bae¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright. Naavya has just been arrested¡±.

    ¡°What! My gee!¡±, Rina eximed.

 83

    ¡­.. Two Weeks Later¡­..

    THE room was quite airy and so cool as the soft voice of Ali Gatie filled the air. Prince Raghav sat at his dining, watering his gullets with fruits, a maid has just dropped the te of watermelon, sliced and prepared to his taste.

    He was working on hisptop too. A slight knock came on the door, and he subconsciously nced at it.

    ¡°Come in¡±, he said and sat up properly.

    The door opened to reveal The boss, in his usual charismatic manner of authority. Raghav sighed, turning back to hisptop.

    The boss briskly walked up to the Prince and bowed.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he said.

    ¡°Speak¡±, Raghav ordered, his eyes still fixed on theptop.

    The boss cleared his throat, standing straight up, and putting his hands behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s My Lady, my Prince¡±, he said in a deep baritone.

    Raghav looked up at once, his eyes depicting worry. What was wrong? Has anything gone wrong? His eyes asked.

    The boss noticed his uneasiness and smiled.

    ¡°Not at all Your Grace, she is home now, Larry already reported for the day¡±, he said to ay his fears.

    It actually did, because he gave a long sigh of relief, and tilted his head.

    ¡°So what?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Actually Your Grace, it¡¯s just out of concern for her that I have to say what I¡¯m about to say¡±.

    ¡°Go on¡±, he nudged trying to see if he could read out his mind, gosh! He was taking his whole damn time in the world to spill the beans.

    ¡°My Prince, for the past two weeks now I have noticed the seemingly closeness between Dn, our new recruit and Larry, her chauffeur. He¡¯s bing so close to him that at times, they both go together to take her to school, and take her home as well. I smell a rat¡±, he paused to let him digest the piece of information.

    Raghav nodded slowly, passing a piece of sliced watermelon into his mouth.

    ¡°Not only that My Prince¡­.¡±, he continued, ¡°¡­. I¡¯ve also noticed his sudden niceness to My Lady, it¡¯s rming. I do not know if His Grace makes out any sense from what I¡¯m trying to say¡±, he slightly bowed.

    Hmm, Raghav dropped the fork in the te and ced his left hand on the table, rxing his chin on the palm, thinking.

    Actually, he had also smelt a rat, noticing the same thing as The boss has just said. What a witty guy! He clicked his fingers, racking his brain, thinking.

    As intelligent as he was, he instantly thought of a n, he simpered and turned his gaze to The boss.

    ¡°You know Saheed, I¡¯ve actually had a suspecting encounter with him earlier on¡±, he licked his pink lips.

    The boss nodded, he knew.

    ¡°And you have actually told me to ce an eagle eye on him, which I did¡±, he supported.

    Raghav picked up the fork and plunged on a watermelon and straight into his mouth, he dropped the cutlery, munching on the fruit in his mouth.

    ¡°Now, I think we are much more than convinced that he is here on a mission, but whatever the mission is, I don¡¯t know¡±, he said, ¡°give me a pen and paper¡±, he demanded.

    The boss bowed, then walked over to his study to get his demands. He returned with a sheet of paper, and a ball point pen, then handed them to him, cing it on the table in front of him.

    Raghav picked up the pen and began writing on the paper. When he was done, he ced the pen on the paper, and shoved it to The boss.

    ¡°Go through that and keep our ns cool and secret¡±, Raghav said, his voice suddenly bing cold.

    The boss picked up the pen and paper, went through it and nodded in consent.

    ¡°Okay my Prince, noted¡±, then he turned to return the pen where he had gotten it from.

    After that, he walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.

    *

    *

    *

    Raghav was standing by the window overlooking the pce entrance the next afternoon, when the pce gates slid open, and a Bugatti Veyron slowly drove in.

    He watched as the car drove to the entrance of the pce building and halted. The front door instantly opened and Dn alighted, then opened the back door almost immediately, Rina sauntered out, looking as exquisite as always.

    Raghav scoffed, Dn again? Well now, he is so much convinced that Dn was there for a mission, and that whatever mission, was concerning his princess.

    He continued watching and saw her tucking in properly, whilst Dn whispered into her earsughing, and she smiled. Raghav slightly frowned.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She began walking into the building while he walked over to the booth of the car, took out her bag, and ran to catch up with her. Then the car peacefully drove to the parking lot.

    ¡°Come on my Lady, you know I would do anything for you¡±, Dn said as he walked cautiously behind her, carrying her bag.

    Rina stiffened augh.

    ¡°I just told you Dn, no one troubled me in school, and thanks¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Alright my Lady, I¡¯m always at your service¡±, he said, showing off his thirty two.

    Two maids walked past them.

    ¡°Wee my Lady¡±, they both greeted, genuflecting.

    Rina nodded. But jeez, she really wasn¡¯t used to this kind of life.

    They got to the Prince¡¯s chamber and dn rushed forward to press on the doorbell, then opened it with the knob.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said and went in, then Dn followed.

    Rina saw him standing by the window and she ran up to him, then wrapped her arms around him from behind, cing her head on his back.

    ¡°Mi amor¡±, she whispered, savouring his cologne, perfume and all.

    Dn dropped the bag he was with on the couch, and turned towards the Prince.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he bowed and turned to leave.

    ¡°Dn¡±, the Prince called, jolting him to halt in his tracks.

    ¡°Yes your Grace¡±, he replied and turned towards him, he was still overlooking the window, Rina still had her arms wrapped around him.

    ¡°Go find The boss, he has something for you¡±, Raghav said.

    Dn¡¯s left eye twitched.

    ¡°Okay my Prince¡±, then he bowed and finally left the room.

    ¡°Babe?¡±, Raghav called and turned to face Rina, pecking her on the forehead.

    ¡°You seem to have a new friend¡±, he said.

    She rolled her eyes, putting up a surprise look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get¡±, she said.

    He tilted his head towards the door and winked.

    Oh! Rina bursted intoughter, now she got it.

    ¡°Okay dear, first of all, he isn¡¯t a friend okay? He¡¯s just a staff I trust, or should I say, beginning to trust¡±, she replied, opening her two arms.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Indeed¡±.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s nothing¡±, she hugged him again.

    ¡°How was your day?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Very fine. We had a test, scored the highest¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Oh really? My princess scored the highest?¡±.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°Well you should, because I pay my ass out in there, for you. So you should¡±, he said looking away.

    ¡°Wh¡­ what!¡±, she bursted into another bout ofughter, disengaging from the hug. Raghav smiled, how he so much loves making herugh.

    ¡°Hmmmmmm¡±, he sighed and ran his hands through his hair. Rina looked at him.

    ¡°You seem tired, you been working from home?¡±, she asked.

    He didn¡¯t give a reply, he just kept mute and sighed more. Rina folded her arms.

    ¡°Thought I told you to rest huh? Babe, I told you to rest, you so need it. I mean, you been so busy, you¡­¡±, he nted a kiss on her lips to shut her up.

    ¡°I am fine¡±, and he began walking to the bed.

    She sighed, stubborn soul.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go freshen up, and make you something¡±, she said and began removing her shoes.

    Raghav sat as he watched her did her thing.

    ¡°Just be very careful of him¡±, he suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±, she looked up with a start.

    ¡°You heard me¡±, he turned his back on her and picked up his phone whichid on the bed.

    Slowly, she turned back to what she was doing, a lot of things going through her mind.

    She should be careful of who exactly? Dn? Hahaha, that kind and jovial soul? He couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly, she shook her head.

    But why would Raghav say that? There must be something, but jeez, this is someone she had already given a permit toe pick her up alone from school, the next tomorrow.

    Huh? Raghav looked up at once, and their eyes met.

 84

    THE boss stood in front of the mirror admiring himself as he put on finishing touches to his dressing that morning. He was buttoning up his sleeves when the airpod on his left ear began making a beeping sound.

    He immediately ransacked the dressing table for the other airpod, and ced it on his right ear, then he pressed on something in his phone and the beeping sound stopped, and someone who seemed to be talking, came on the line.

    Just two days ago, Dn hade up to him after dropping off Rina¡¯s bag at the Prince¡¯s chamber, saying the Prince had instructed him toe, that he had something for him.

    He had nodded and taken him to his room, went into his wardrobe and took out aplete new set of the guard¡¯s wears.

    ¡°This is your uniform, the Prince has instructed it should now be given to you, you are now fully wee to being part of us¡±, he had said, smiling.

    With face full of smiles as well, Dn had epted the uniform, all giggling and ted. Why not? Having the uniform now shows he is no more a newbie, and that he¡¯s also been fully epted as a guard at the pce, which means, full trust.

    He would no more be treated as just anybody, because the symbol was now with him. He thanked The boss immensely and left.

    There was a n after all, trust Raghav, an adroit prince, he hade up with this n. He had earlier instructed The boss to ce a chip in the uniform, and with that chip, connected to his phone and airpods, he could know whatever he was saying, just so they could beat him in his own game.

    Today, as Rina had earlier said, Dn was to bring her back from school, and just right now, the airpods beeped. A voice came on the line.

    ¡°He¡­ hello there, can you hear me?¡±, it was Dn, he seemed to be talking in a muffled voice, like he didn¡¯t want anyone to hear him.

    ¡°Yeah, Dn. It¡¯s Priest¡±, a voice came, grumbling into the phone. The boss was listening.

    ¡°I wanna speak to Spider, is he close?¡±, Dn asked.

    ¡°Woah! Is that progress I smell?¡±, the grumbling voice was now chattering.

    ¡°Give the damn phone to Spider¡±, Dn shouted into the phone.

    ¡°Jeez, you gonna make me shout now, and I don¡¯t want to¡±, he came again in a much calm voice.

    ¡°Alright, alright, hold on¡±.

    Then there was a ruffling sound on the other end for a few seconds.

    ¡°Hey boy, it¡¯s Spider¡±, a voice growled, then sniffed.

    ¡°Spider, it¡¯s a done deal¡±, Dn said.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±, the voice sniffed again.

    ¡°Yes, I will be the one bringing her home from school today, we need to n how tounch an attack¡±, The boss simpered, he knew it.

    ¡°Bringing who?¡±, the sniffing voice asked, still sniffing.

    ¡°Jeez Spider, must you let that shit called cocaine get into you, have you forgotten our n?¡±, Dn asked, his voice a pitch higher.

    ¡°Wait¡­, his weakness? Prince Raghav¡¯s weakness?¡±, he seemed to have gotten himself now.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Rina. I¡¯ve been able to make her like and trust me¡±.

    ¡°Wow, good, good. So, how we gonna do it?¡±.

    The boss quickly picked up his phone and put it on record, then he found a seat and sat down, to fully listen to the devil¡¯s ns.

    ***

    Queen Arya sat on the iron seat in the hospital ward gazing at her husband as heid helplessly on the bed, the King of Shi kingdom justid there on the bed looking like a vegetable.

    He was ced on a life support machine, as he was still ina.

    A tear escaped her eyes as she ced her right hand on his right shoulder, this was her husband, the King, more tears flowed, she was in great despair.

    ¡°But why would our Creator choose to forsake the royal family like this?¡±, she rhetorically asked.

    ¡°Remember, a warning was given to you, but what did you do? You ignored and waved it away¡±, a voice in her head replied her.

    She shook her head to wave it off.

    Her hand was still on his chest when suddenly, she noticed a movement of his fingers, jeez, she thought she was hallucinating and so, she opened her eyes wider this time. The fingers moved again, this time she heard a low growl.

    She became startled and got up immediately, heading for the door, shouting for a nurse.

    She needn¡¯t run too far, for two nurses immediately bursted out from the wards close by.

    ¡°What is it my Lady, are you okay?¡±, one of them asked, a doctor joined them.

    ¡°It¡¯s my husband please, I¡¯m fine¡±, she replied, making a u-turn and they all headed into the ward.

    ***

    The boss walked briskly towards the parking lot where Prince Raghav was standing by the dark blue small Camry.

    ¡°All set?¡±, Prince Raghav asked as soon as he got to him.

    ¡°Yes my Prince, all set and ready to leave¡±, he replied.

    Raghav gave a nod and he opened the front door for him, he lowered himself in and The boss closed it. Then he walked over to the driver¡¯s side and entered.

    As soon as he entered, the walkie talkie in his breast pocket rang out.

    ¡°The boss 207, what is it?¡±, he said igniting the car into motion.

    ¡°Already at the location scene waiting¡±, a voice came.

    ¡°Good,y ambush as we nned and keep on eagle eyes¡±.

    ¡°Okay boss¡±, came the reply.

    ¡°Remember, capture them alive, especially him¡±, he reminded.

    ¡°Sure boss¡±, and the line went dead.

    Raghav didn¡¯t say a word, he just heaved a long sigh of relief as he nced outside the car window.

    Earlier that morning, Saheed had walked into his chambers to tell him the oue of the call Dn had made that morning.

    It was Amaya all this while, his damn God forsaken cousin, he knew it, his intuition never fails him, he knew something was amiss, and it must be rted to that cousin of his.

    Well, they were tounch an attack on the car as Dn would be taking Rina home. Then kidnap the both of them, and then take them to God knows where.

    All these was just to get to him, Raghav.

    For daring toy his filthy fingers on Rina, he and his stupid gang, they were gonna pay for it. Sure, Amaya in particr, would be joining his beloved sister in jail, and they were gonna rot for all he cares.

    He growled and fisted his right hand in anger. The boss saw this and sighed.

    Few minutester they got to a lonely street and pulled up, just few kilometers from there was the location scene. They sat in wait following their ns.

    They were still waiting when they head a gun shot, keeping them on their toes.

    ***

    Rina connected the pink coloured bluetooth headphone to her phone and ced it on her ears as she sighed and rxed morefortably into the seat.

    Dn was the one driving her home today, infact, this was his first day of taking her home from school. Well, she doesn¡¯t mind, Dn has really proved to be a trusted soul, even though Raghav had warned her to be careful of him.

    She nced at him and that was when she figured out he was trying to talk to her, the loud music hadn¡¯t given her the chance to hear him out, so she removed it.

    ¡°Sorry pleasee again, didn¡¯t hear you properly¡±, she said.

    ¡°Nothing serious my Lady, was only trying to tell you that we will be taking the other route home today, I need to¡­ you know, need to ugh¡­¡±, he spluttered.

    Rina just fastened her eyes on him and kept nodding as he spoke. Jeez, she was just so tired to argue with him.

    ¡°Fine¡±, she gave him a go ahead and rested her back on the seat, then closed her eyes, savouring the music as it soothed her soul.

    It was a hectic day at school, a really hectic one. They had done three paintings, two of portraits and one of a beautiful setting sun beside ake.

    Then she, only she had tried her hands on a bronze sculpture of a race horse.

    Woah! Hectic. But she has actually learnt a lot.

    Suddenly the car screeched and jerked so violently that she sat up and opened her eyes, removing the headphone.

    Gee! A group of hefty looking guys had surrounded the car, they were all putting on masks and holding pistols, chanting mean words at their highest voices.

    One fired into the air and she instantly raised her two hands in surrender. She nced at Dn, he too was raising up his hands in surrender.

    One of the guys opened the back door and shoved her out, she didn¡¯t even know what to do, couldn¡¯t even beg, shout or cry, orugh.  Only her heart knew what to do at the moment, the heartbeat increased.

    God! What is going on? What if these dirty looking guys try to rape her? What if they kill her? What if¡­? These questions shed through her mind in seconds.

    ¡°Sundar, go down¡±, the one who had shoved her out shouted, cocking his gun, and she went down immediately. She saw as they forcefully pushed out Dn, and he was begging and pleading.

    ¡°Priest, tie them up, we need to leave here immediately¡±, someone gave amand and as the Priest rushed to obey the instructions, a gunshot from a close distance rang into the air, startling them all.

    One thing, the gunshot wasn¡¯t from them, meaning another gang was out there for them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ambush, ambush¡±, someone shouted and the guys scattered themselves immediately, while Priest bundled her and forcefully began dragging her towards the Wagon they hade with.

    She began shouting and pleading for help, biting and pinching at the hefty man bundling her.

    Few steps to get to the Wagon, a bullet hit him, and they both fell, with Rina falling on him. She got up immediately and turned to him, jeez, she recoiled. The red substance was already oozing from his arm, where the bullet had hit him, he was grumbling in pain.

    She looked up and saw one of the pce guards running up to her. God! What exactly was going on? She looked towards the scene, hundreds of the pce guards had arrived and were now firing at the other group, it was now a war of gun as gunshots scattered all over the ce.

    ¡°My Lady, I need to take you out of here immediately¡±, the guard said.

    Rina looked more befuddled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on?¡±, she asked and looked again, she saw two of the gang boys go down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my Lady, His grace is in the best position to answer your questions¡±, he said and took her by the hand as they ran up to a car parked metres away.

    Within a twinkle of an eye, the pce guards defeated Spider and his gang, they were immediately apprehended and handcuffed, their masks were taken off,  including the ones on the ground and Dn. Two escaped with bullet injury on their legs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go after them, boss and His grace would take care of them¡±, one of the guards said.

    Few minutester, they were all bundled into the pce Wagon, and driven away.

 85

    AS soon as the dark blue small Camry screeched to a halt in front of ¡®the house¡¯, two guards approached it immediately.

    They walked to the booth, and bundled out two groaning men, tied and handcuffed. They were actually the guys who had tried escaping with bullet injuries, but as nned, The boss and Raghav, had captured them.

    Raghav couldn¡¯t get to wait for The boss or any other guard to open the door, he opened it himself and alighted, then rushed into the building, heading for the torture room.

    ¡°Take them to the sickbay and call in the family nurse¡±, The boss said to the two guards as they dragged the groaning men along.

    ¡°They have to get well, before taken to the torture room¡±, he added and walked away.

    ¡°Okay boss¡±, the guards replied in unison.

    Inside the room, all the gang boys were already tied, blindfolded and being flogged. They were all groaning as well. Raghav went round inspecting as the torture went on.

    Suddenly, he raised his left hand and the flogging ceased.

    ¡°Who amongst you is Amaya?¡±, he asked. There was no response.

    This got him so pissed, and he fumed in great anger.

    ¡°I do not like repeating myself you fes¡±, he said and then in a sh, grabbed the whip from the guard standing close to him, and briskly walked up to one of the guys tied at the far end of the room.

    He got to him and with the might he could muster, brought down the whip on the back of the guy, twice, then forcefully removed his blindfold, almost breaking his neck. It was Amaya.

    ¡°You fool!¡±, he spat on his blood and sweat filled face. Amaya weakly raised up his head to look at him.

    So, finally, they have been caught.

    Raghav¡¯s face broke into a smile, as he discerned his thoughts.

    ¡°But why the hell did you think, you coulde into the pce, mess around with the royal family, and flee?¡±, he asked, his voice so low like a whisper.

    Amaya kept mute, he was too weak to talk. Infact, he now felt like a wounded lion.

    ¡°You know, I used to think that you weren¡¯t a good cousin, I felt it, I always did, I remember telling mama about it, but she has never for once, believed me. I guess you will be so happy to meet her¡±, heughed sarcastically.

    He brought his mouth closer to his ears and said, ¡°you so gonna pay for this beloved cousin, you gonna confess to her, and make her know that you aren¡¯t that beloved nephew she thought you are¡±, and he walked away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know Davida has been in our custody, you don¡¯t need to worry about her, she is being taken care of¡±, he smiled.

    ¡°Remove their blindfolds¡±, hemanded, handling the whip he was holding to no one in particr, a guard took it.

    ¡°I need to see their faces before leaving¡±, he added.

    Their blindfolds were removed, and he walked up to them one by one, studying their faces.

    When he walked up to Dn, he stopped and gazed at him for about three minutes, saying nothing.

    Then he finally broke the silence.

    ¡°I had gotten a chip and ced on your uniform¡±, his cold voice said, sending chills down Dn¡¯s spines.

    ¡°From it, we listened to all your conversations and ns¡±.

    Jeez! Dn¡¯s eyeballs widened in shock. Raghav nodded, like saying yes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mess around with me¡±, and he walked away.

    He took a step back and looked at them again, they were eight in all, including the ones taken to the sickbay. Spider had figured they added three more men incase.

    ¡°Continue with it¡±, Raghav said and walked out of the room. The guards obeyed.

    ***

    Selena took the ss cup from the nurse who hade over to check on Rina. She had passed out on their way after the rescue, and the nurse had said it was as a result of shock, that she gonna be fine.

    ¡°So you mean my daughter is going to be awake soon?¡±, Selena asked the nurse.

    ¡°Very soon¡±, she nodded. ¡°It was just shock ma¡¯am, she will be fine¡±, she smoothened her hair.

    ¡°I will like to take my leave now, incase of any emergency, I¡¯m at the sickbay¡±, the nurse said, and turned to leave.

    Selena sighed.

    ¡°Okay nurse, thank you so much¡±, she said and turned to Rina, fear and pity for her daughter filled her eyes.

    She had already been informed of the attempted kidnap, and had immediately rushed down to the pce where Rina was taken to by the guard who had rescued her.

    This was the first time of Selena visiting the pce, and on a normal, wouldn¡¯t have visited, if it weren¡¯t for a case of emergency.

    Rina needed someone by her side after the attack, and Zaina wasn¡¯t in town, she was at Kuru where she now attends college.

    As soon as the nurse left, she dropped the ss cup on the bedside table and sat on the bed, caressing her daughter on the cheek.

    Soon, her eyes flickered open and she yawned.

    ¡°Oh my God! You are awake Rin¡±, Selena said, moving closer to her.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes mom. Where am I? What are you doing here?¡±, she asked and looked around, trying very much to sit up.

    ¡°Where am I? What happened to me?¡±, she kept on reeling questions.

    Selena sighed deeply, and helped her sit up.

    ¡°Calm down daughter, you are fine¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Jeez! What happened?¡±, she asked and ced her palms on her eyes, trying to recall anything.

    ¡°Dear, it was just a little attack that you were involved in¡±, she replied.

    Instantly, as if stung by a bee, Rina removed her palms from her eyes and turned to her mother, as it just dawned on her.

    ¡°My gee! I was almost kidnapped, yes, that was it. God!¡±, she eximed.

    Then as if she just remembered something, she paused, and looked around. It then dawned on her that she was in the pce, in Raghav¡¯s chamber to be precised.

    ¡°Where is Raghav?¡±, she asked, then turned to her mother, ¡°you are in the pce mom, how did you about the attack, who told you?¡±, she asked.

    Selena looked at her for a long time, before she finally replied her.

    ¡°You were rescued by a guard who brought you straight here. You had passed out on your way here. We invited one of the nurses at the sickbay, she said it was just as a result of shock¡±.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rina looked on, like a maroon, keeping mute. Selena continued.

    ¡°Raghav, I probably think he is on his way. Calm down Rina, you really need rest¡±.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, she said and yanked off the duvet, ¡°Mom I¡¯m fine¡±, she got off the bed.

    Selena watched her as she walked up to the window and began looking out, like she was expecting someone. Actually, yes, she was. She was expecting Raghav, he alone could put her to rest.

    Silence stretched for a while as Rina kept in looking out the window, and her mother kept on watching her.

    Suddenly, something struck her, and a small smile yed on her lips.

    ¡°Mom?¡±, she called.

    ¡°Yes dear¡±, Selena replied, still sitting on the bed.

    ¡°What if¡­ what if¡­ what if Raghav should propose to me?¡±, she licked her thin lips, then turned away from the window, facing her mother, her arms folded.

    Selena just looked on, waiting for her to finish up.

    ¡°You know, it probably would put an end to all these madness, yes¡±, she nodded, giggling.

    Ahhh, Selena syed her palm on her forehead. Kids, what do they know. Then she looked at her.

    ¡°You just spoke like the kid you are dear, you are still a kid¡±, she said, and got up, then walked up to her. The giggles on Rina¡¯s face disappeared.

    ¡°Look dear, there is more to marriage than we imagine¡±, she took her hands in hers, ¡°love isn¡¯t just enough for marriage, there are things needed to put in ce which probably could take months, or even years¡±.

    Rina swallowed hard.

    ¡°Besides, you know he¡¯s going through a lot now, through puzzles which he needs to solve before anything marriage bes his agenda. He is the heir to the throne, he has responsibilities, his dad is there, still ina, his mom as well, standing against you two, then his cousins and enemies to the royal family. So dear, you just need to leave him take his time, and get things done gradually, okay?¡±.

    Rina wasn¡¯t satisfied, she slowly removed her hands from her mother¡¯s and walked back to the bed. It wasn¡¯t enough. Selena followed her.

    ¡°Mummy, we love each other. Aren¡¯t you seeing this the way I am, if we eventually get married, all these problems gonna stop. I know it, can¡¯t you see mom?¡±, she cried out in distress.

    Selena chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so daughter, chill okay? Rx, the Prince is all yours if that¡¯s what you are afraid of¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Come here¡±, she said and drew her for a hug.

    They were still in a hug when the door opened, revealing Raghav at the door. He stood there and watched them.

    They unlocked from the hug as soon as they heard the sound of the door. They both looked towards it and saw it was the Prince.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±, Rina squeaked and ran to him, wrapping her arms around him so tight. He smiled weakly and hugged her back.

    ¡°Sunshine?¡±, he called in a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that¡±, he added.

    Rina said nothing, she just held him so tight in a hug. Raghav shrugged and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, look I¡¯m really sorry¡±, he pulled her up to look into her face, and she pouted. It melted him to the bones.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now¡±, she said and he nted a kiss on her forehead, and they walked away from the door.

    Selena got up as soon as he got to them.

    ¡°Good evening your Grace¡±, she bowed.

    He turned to her.

    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry for the urrence¡±, he apologized.

    She sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least, she is fine now¡±, she said, then turned to Rina.

    ¡°Okay Rin, I¡¯ll be going to the guest bedroom now, I will be leavingter in the day¡±, she said and made to leave.

    ¡°You can leave tomorrow morning mom, it¡¯s alright¡±, she said.

    Selena smiled and nodded knowingly, then walked out of the room.

    Raghav immediately went into the bathroom to freshen up, while Rina picked up her phone. There was a message notification from Zaina, like two hours ago.

    ??: Hey princess, I just heard what happened and I¡¯m so sorry about that, it all gonna be over soon. I¡¯m actually in ss now and can¡¯t talk, talk to you once I¡¯m done. Cheers?.

    She sighed and dropped the phone, thenid down on the bed. Zaina. Zaina was now attending a college in Kuru, Prince Zashil had taken care of that. She was so happy for her friend, but now, she needed rest.

    Soon the bathroom door opened and Raghav came out, dripping wet. He walked to the dressing table which was just adjacent where Rinaid, and jeez, she couldn¡¯t help drooling.

    She swallowed hard and tried looking away, but no, the urge and temptation for her to stare was so strong to ovee. So she stared. After all, it was her man, or wasn¡¯t it?

    He was only tying a white towel on his waist, his chest and body was bare. She swallowed hard again.

    She watched him dress uppletely in light wears and then turned to join her in bed. As soon as he turned, she immediately closed her ears, and pretended to be dozing.

    He got to the bed and kissed her thin lips. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back, she smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Sit up¡±, he said and without hesitating, she sat up.

    ¡°How did you know about Dn?¡±, she abruptly asked.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°I just know. You need not be asking me that, I expect you to know the kind of person you have as your man by now¡±, he said.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You are right anyway. But¡­ the way¡­¡±, she stuttered, lost for words.

    He opted to help her out.

    ¡°I read minds, so I had discerned his thoughts and knew exactly his mission here. He was sent by Amaya, the cousin of a wizard to get hold of you, and then use you as bait to get me. They were beaten in their own game baby, I had instead used you as bait to get them¡±, he winked.

    ¡°What! Wait, so you mean to tell me he is in your custody now?¡±, her eyelids blinked.

    ¡°All of them, together with his gang¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, she mouthed as her mouth fell wide open in astonishment, she was gobsmacked. She didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Raghav chuckled and kissed her mouth to close. He was about saying something, when his phone on the dressing table, buzzed.

    ¡°Shit!¡±, he cussed and got up. Rina watched him walk to the table and pick up the phone.

    He looked into the phone, it was his mother. Wow, what a coincidence, he was actually nning on calling her soon, following the capture of Amaya, so he could confess to her.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Hello mom¡±, he said. Rina cringed and turned to him.

    ¡°Hey son, I been calling for ages, where you kept your damn phone?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Jeez!¡±, he mouthed and removed the phone from his ears then looked into it, there was a notification of twenty missed calls from her. Holy moly! When?

    Then it hit him, he had put all his phones on silent since the operation. But what exactly does she wanna say, that she had to call a hell twenty times?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry mom, I had been so busy, my phones has been on silent¡±, he said, and she sighed.

    ¡°Alright son, I just wanted to tell you one thing¡±, she said, enthusiastically.

    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s that?¡±.

    ¡°Your dad is awake froma¡±, she spilled the beans.

    ¡°What!¡±, he eximed.

 86

    RINA instantly became tensed and got up at the shouting of Raghav, he gave her a cursory nce and it got her tensed and curious the more.

    She then walked up to him and slowly wrapped her right arm around him, cing her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Mom? When? How? Like how? My gee!¡±, Raghav eximed into the phone, reeling out questions.

    He heard Queen Aryaughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle son. You have toe and see him, you and your sister¡±, she said.

    Ahh, another appointment? Raghav syed his fingers on his forehead.

    ¡°Alright mom, it¡¯s fine. Can I talk to him now?¡±, he asked, his hopes too high.

    ¡°Oh, well nope, you can¡¯t. He is actually sleeping right now¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Okay mom, we will be there¡±, he said and used his free hand to caress Rina¡¯s back.

    ¡°Good son. Inform the Council of Elders¡±.

    ¡°Alright mom, bye¡±.

    The line went dead.

    He dropped the phone and turned to Rina, hugging her properly.

    ¡°Your mom?¡±, Rina asked.

    ¡°Yeah, she said dad¡¯s awake¡±, he said.

    ¡°What!¡±, she raised her head up, ¡°seriously? Oh my God!¡±, she squealed like a child.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Raghavughed.

    ¡°Yes baby. Prisha and I will be going to see him soon¡±, he said.

    Her countenance fell, Raghav could sense it, she was sad. He chuckled and kissed her.

    ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t be long. Come here¡±, and he carried her up, making her feete off ground, she giggled.

    ¡°Oh my goodness babe, I¡¯m hungry. Aren¡¯t you?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Well, I will eat after eating¡±, he kissed her stomach.

    Her eyelids flickered, looking befuddled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get, you will eat after eating, how?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Bush girl¡±, heughed and began proceeding to the bed.

    He carefully ced her on the bed and begin kissing her bare stomach. She felt the sensation, her fears swept in and increased.

    ¡°Oh my God! Raghav?¡±, she called, trying to stop him. But it wasn¡¯t Raghav she was talking to, he was all into it.

    ¡°Maharana? Can you please stop?¡±, she continued calling, trying in vain to push him away.

    He suddenly raised up his head to look at her.

    ¡°Come on, man is enjoying this, I promised the second time would be more enthusiastic and less painful right? Then chill¡±, he said and continued kissing her.

    Rina sighed and let him have his way.     Raghav arrived at Hotel Presidential and Suites two dayster, he hade alone. Prisha would be flying inter, maybe tomorrow or next, she was presently writing an exam.

    Raghav looked around the suite and inhaled the air freshener used in freshening the room, he flopped down on one of the couches scattered around the room, and awaited his mother.

    He was in the suite they had booked throughout her stay in the hospital with his dad. Queen Arya had been to the hospital as usual, and it was just a few minutes drive from the hospital back to the hotel.

    Soon the door creaked open and Queen Arya entered, looking all exquisite as a queen should.

    ¡°Sweetie!¡±, she eximed and walked up to him.

    ¡°Mom¡±, he called and got up, slightly bowed, then engaged her in a hug.

    ¡°How are you doing son?¡±, she asked, disengaging from the hug.

    ¡°Just fine¡±, he shortly replied and sat back.

    Arya smiled, watching him sit. Then she sat on the couch adjacent him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be long here mom, just came to see dad¡±, he said, looking away.

    She sighed. Was her son still mad at her, over frivolous things?

    ¡°You marred the sweet mother-son rtionship we were having mom, I didn¡¯t make you do it¡±, he said.

    She scoffed.

    ¡°Indeed¡±, she said. ¡°Marred the rtionship with what? Because I¡¯m only trying to want what I believe is best for you?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°There you go again¡±, he replied. ¡°That¡¯s where you always go, infact, that¡¯s where women who thinks they can dictate for their kids always go¡±.

    ¡°Son? You dare not talk to your mother, in that manner you know?¡±, she sat up.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Mother all I know is that, you can¡¯t dictate for me. I mean I¡¯ve grown past that, you can¡¯t bring me a bride, tell me who to marry, or tell me what¡¯s good for me. I won¡¯t condone that¡±.

    She smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Kids, kids of nowadays¡±.

    ¡°Mom I¡¯m not a kid, don¡¯t call me that¡±.

    ¡°Hmph, whatever¡±, she said and waved her left hand, dismissing the discussion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about why you are here. Wait¡­¡±, she suddenly stopped and looked around, like she was looking for someone.

    ¡°She is still writing her exams, thought I told you¡±, Raghav said.

    ¡°You did?¡±, she turned to him.

    Truly, she wasn¡¯t aware.

    ¡°Of course I did, I texted. Prisha would being either tomorrow or next, depending on when she will be done with her exams. She is already aware of the news¡±.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, she replied, still pondering about it. She had actually wanted them both to be around.

    ¡°So, how did it happen mom? How did Dad wake? When? What prompted it?¡±, Raghav asked.

    Aryaughed, then went ahead to exin in details how it had happened that fateful day.

    ¡°Your dad is out ofa but, he is still recovering. He can¡¯t stand, he can¡¯t sit, neither can he walk about. Let¡¯s say, he is kind of incapacitated, or should I say, bedridden¡±, Arya concluded.

    ¡°Jeez! This is serious¡±, hemented.

    ¡°You can say that son. But I thank our Creator, that he is out ofa¡±.

    He kept mute, saying nothing.

    ¡°He talks?¡±, he suddenly asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, he is talking, but slowly¡±.

    ¡°God! What kind of problem is this?¡±, he wondered aloud then turned to his mother. All these was her fault, yes, all these was happening because of her deeds. The Guru had said so.

    He sighed and looked away, it was going to be a thing of the past soon, he knew it.

    ¡°I will be going to see him now¡±, he said and got up.

    ¡°Not so fast son¡±, she held him.

    ¡°Mom what is it again?¡±, he asked, getting irritated.

    ¡°How about Vidya? Is she back at the pce?¡±, she asked.

    What! What the hell! The questions hit him like a bomb as he almost gave her a punch.

    ¡°What kind of question is that mom? Why are you asking me about her?¡±.

    ¡°She is your betrothed¡±.

    ¡°She is not my betrothed¡±, he replied, almost interrupting her. ¡°She is just a mere girl you picked up from the streets and forcing on me¡±, he said.

    ¡°What?¡±, she was taken aback.

    ¡°You calling the bride I brought you mere? Picked from the streets?¡±.

    ¡°God! What are we still even arguing about here. She isn¡¯t my betrothed, neither is she a childhood friend of mine¡±.

    The words hit her so hard, like she¡¯s been stung by a bee. This her son was just so difficult and stubborn.

    ¡°Mom please, can we go now? I don¡¯t have all the time¡±, he said and began walking towards the door.

    She watched him, then nodded knowingly.

    ¡°I know what to do¡±, she said and got up.

    ¡°You better not force her on me, it will only be disastrous¡±, he said.

    ***

    Vidya walked into the dining and flopped on her favourite seat, tossing her phone on the table, and making a hissing sound.

    Her mother who sat by her left hand side at the edge of the dining table, noticed her difort.

    ¡°What is it again this time daughter?¡±, she asked, folding her table cloth.

    Vidya hissed the more, and looked away, something was really bugging her. Whether to say it or not, was another problem.

    ¡°Go ahead, tell me what the problem is¡±, Mrs Roshan nudged, like she could read her thoughts.

    Just then, Ava entered from the kitchen carrying with her the enamel bowl of soup. She dropped it on the table, and went back into the kitchen.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Queen, what exactly is going on? I haven¡¯t heard from her, and she said she¡¯s gonna reach out to me, my gee, I¡¯m tired¡±, she said, almost breaking down in tears.

    Roshan sighed.

    ¡°You see dear, there¡¯s one thing about the Queen you need to know¡±, she said and Vidya turned to her.

    ¡°Queen Arya loves taking her time to do her things, she doesn¡¯t like rushing. So just chill, she gonna call ok?¡±.

    ¡°Really?¡±, she snorted, ¡°she should better do that now. I can¡¯t afford losing my position as the future queen of this kingdom¡±.

    Roshan smiled.

    ¡°I understand dear. Cheer up, let¡¯s eat¡±, she said and began setting the tes.

    Vidya looked around.

    ¡°Where is that gullible maid? Ava!¡±, she shouted.

    ¡°Why you calling her?¡±.

    ¡°She shoulde dish out the food, or does she want me to do that?¡±, she rhetorically asked.

    Ava rushed in immediately, and began dishing out the food. Just then, Vidya¡¯s phone whichid on the table lightened up, and made a beeping sound.

    She cussed and picked up the phone, then looked into it.

    It was a text, her eyes ran through the lines of the text in a jiffy, and her eyes widened.

    What!

    It was a text from the Queen!

 87

    THE next thing Vidya did was to scream out, so loud that both her mother and Ava, became shocked. Then she began to squeal, squeal and squeal non stop, holding the phone to her chest, like she had just won a jackpot.

    The duo looking at her were dumbfounded, and anxiety was written all over their faces as they patiently waited for her to finish, and then spill the beans to them.

    Finally, Vidya came back to normal, after screaming to her satisfaction. She quietly dropped the phone and picked up her cutleries, ready to eat now. Happiness filled her.

    ¡°Okay now, can somebody tell us the jackpot she just won?¡±, Mrs Roshan asked, smiling knowingly. Ava who had by now taken a seat, was also part of what was going on.

    Vidya inhaled deeply, then let out a sigh. She turned to her mother, her face full of smiles.

    ¡°Momma¡±, she dropped her cutleries, ¡°my prayers has finally been answered¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay¡±, Mrs Roshan nudged her, smiling as well. She already suspected what the ¡®jackpot¡¯ could possibly be, she just wanted her to confirm her suspicion.

    ¡°The queen just texted me¡­¡±, she paused.

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the text all about?¡±.

    Vidya kept mute at first, just smiling and still eating, then suddenly she squeaked out.

    ¡°She has asked me to return to the pce in two days¡±, she screamed,ying emphasis on thest word.

    ¡°What!¡±, Mrs Roshan eximed and instantly, dropped her cutleries, ncing at Ava, who was also surprised at the news.

    ¡°Repeat what you just said Vidya¡±, Mrs Roshan said.

    Vidya took a deep breath.

    ¡°I said, that Her Grace, Queen Arya has reinvited me to the pce, and that I should return in two days¡±, she put up two of her fingers to emphasize.

    ¡°Wow!¡±, her mother eximed pping her hands simultaneously. Then she dabbed her mouth with the table cloth.

    ¡°Seriously? This is a wee news¡±, she added.

    ¡°You can say that again mom¡±, Vidya said smiling and scooping food into her mouth.

    ? The Next Day ?

    Lady Aarti opened the door to her daughter¡¯s room and walked in, closing the door behind her. She was on the phone with Raghav, he has just called.

    She walked in further into the room and gazed around, searching for her little princess, she found her as usual, busying herself with some paintings on the tiled floor.

    ¡°I can hear you Teddy, go on¡±, she said and sat on the bed.

    Little Alisha sprang up at once, at the mention of Teddy, she knew who it was, her favourite cousin.

    She abandoned her painting and rushed to her mother, giggling about. Lady Aarti gave her a silent warning, using her right index finger. It didn¡¯t deter her at all.

    ¡°Yes, go on¡±, came Lady Aarti again.

    They were some muffling sounds at the other end and suddenly, she sprang up.

    ¡°What!¡±, she eximed, startling Alisha.

    ¡°Oh my God, what did I just hear?¡±, she asked, smiling and walking up to the window.

    Alisha who was already startled at her mother¡¯s sudden exmation, calmed down at the sight of the smile on her face.

    She walked closer to her mother and stood beside her, stamping her little foot on the floor and humming.

    ¡°Thanks to our Creator, He has never forsaken us¡±, Lady Aarti said.

    ¡°At least he is awake now, he can talk, that¡¯s enough to thank Him¡±, she added.

    Muffling sounds, more muffling sounds.

    ¡°How about Rina?¡±, she asked.

    Alisha looked up at once, using her eyes to find answers to her puzzles.

    ¡°Oh thank goodness. So, when?¡±, she asked, licking her lips.

    Alisha¡¯s eyes twitched, what is mom talking about? When what?

    ¡°Come on dear, don¡¯t pretend. I¡¯m waiting for an answer¡±, she spoke again.

    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s fine, just take your time and do your things¡±, she let out a littleugh and nced down at her daughter.

    ¡°Love you too Teddy¡±, and then the line went dead.

    ¡°Mom, who was that? Was it Uncle? I heard you call Aunt Rin¡±, she squeaked.

    Lady Aartiughed and walked up to the bed, Alisha followed, squeaking as she went. They sat on the bed simultaneously and Lady Aarti unruffled her hair.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your Uncle Raghav, it wasn¡¯t Aunt Rin though, but she is fine¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t wait to see them, I want to see them again¡±, she pouted.

    Lady Aartiughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, you will soon. But the good news is¡­¡±.

    ¡°The good news is what?¡±, a voice from the door interrupted and their heads abruptly snapped towards it¡¯s direction.

    They had been so engaged in their discussion that they hadn¡¯t heard the door creak open. It was Prince Rudra at the door.

    ¡°I been hearing your discussions from the door¡±, he closed the door and began walking up to them, ¡°what¡¯s the good news?¡±, he repeated.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±, Alisha squeaked and ran up to him, he caught her and they embraced.

    ¡°Little princess, how are you doing today?¡±, he asked.

    ¡°Good, good¡±, she replied.

    Lady Aarti smiled, watching him carry Alisha up ande up to her in his usual splendour and charisma of a prince.

    ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s really a good news¡±, Lady Aarti said.

    ¡°Okay good, tell me. I¡¯m all ears¡±, he sat down on the bed, putting Alisha on hisps.

    ¡°The King of Shi kingdom, my beloved brother, King Neel is out ofa¡±, she announced.

    ¡°What!¡±, Prince Rudra calmly eximed. ¡°That¡¯s good news¡±, he added.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Really good news¡±.

    ¡°Mummy I don¡¯t understand¡±, Alishained and they both turned to her, really it showed on her face, it was puzzled and angry.

    At once, her parents bursted intoughter,ughing non-stop, it got her more angry.

    ¡°Mum? Dad?¡±, she shouted calling them into order.

    ¡°Alright dear, alright dear, your mum is gonna tell you¡±, Rudra said and pecked her cheek, as she turned to her mother.

    ***

    Raghav left the window side walking towards the dining section in the suite, he had just got off the phone with Lady Aarti, his aunt.

    ¡°Told her?¡±, Prisha asked, looking at him. She arrived few hours ago, and they were in their own suite, separate from that of their mum¡¯s.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, he replied shortly and nodded. He got to a seat and sat.

    ¡°Woah, I can¡¯t believe mum is still trying to hook you up with that rude girl¡±, Prisha said, digressing.

    Raghav sighed, sying his right hand on his forehead. He said nothing.

    ¡°This is really serious bro, she didn¡¯t even give you the chance to tell her about her beloved nephew, I mean, you can¡¯t tell her about him under this kind of tense atmosphere¡±, she said.

    Raghav still kept mute, his thoughts racing. Well, Prisha was right, he wasn¡¯t expecting his mum to still ask him to make Vidya a wife, he thought he had made his intentions clear to her, and that she had epted, because of an actual fact, he wanted to present the boys under his custody to her, and make them confess before her, most especially, Amaya.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be possible now, not still under this heat of betrothed this, betrothed that.

    ¡°Bro¡±, Prisha calmly cut into his thoughts, ¡°what you going to do about this? Rina has to be protected and safe, Vidya and mum has to be taken care of¡±, she said.

    Raghav nced at her, she sure do talks more than her age most times. This was true, what was he gonna do? What? He thought.

    For the very first time in his life, he was unable to find a solution to a puzzle staring before him in the face, for the very first time. Gee! He was really in a tight corner.

    He thought and thought.

    ¡°Seriously Prisha, I am yet to get something to do¡±, he finally said. Prisha sighed, thinking as well.

    Soon, she brightened up and turned to him.

    ¡°Bro, Teddy, your best friend, at New York, how about him?¡±, she said.

    Raghav thought about it. Teddy? How was he gonna be of help?

    ¡°You can take her to stay with him, while you work things out¡±, she said, as if she has just read his thoughts.

    If she goes to New York, can she really stay there? She knows no one there, she isn¡¯t even done with her schooling yet? How about Be? What if she hears about it?

    Oh God! He was still thinking when a message notification popped up on his phone.

    He looked into it immediately, and tapped on it.

    ¡°Wow!¡±, was the first thing that came out of his mouth, startling Prisha who just stared at him.

    ¡°Wow!¡±, he came again, still looking into the phone.

    ¡°What is that big bro?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°My gee!¡±, he looked at her, then his face suddenly turned sour, ¡°shit! Can I call this sad or good news?¡±, he rhetorically asked.

    ¡°What is that? I¡¯m still yet to know¡±, she said.

    He sighed.

    ¡°The business training I applied for weeks ago has just been given an approval. Shit! This is sulking¡±, he said.

    Prisha¡¯s face brightened up.

    ¡°Oh! Really? That business stuff you once told me about? Concerning making your business grow and getting contracts and stuffs like that?¡±.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Oh my gee! In faraway Phoenix?¡±, she rhetorically asked, and then jumped up at once to embrace him.

    ¡°Congrattions brother, you deserve it¡±, she said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do I really?¡±, his question stung her like a bee would, and she disengaged from the embrace.

    ¡°Why? You have been making a lot of applications on this for a long time you know? Finally, you have been given an approval, this is one in a lifetime opportunity,e on¡±, she pped his arm.

    Raghav sighed, she wasn¡¯t seeing it the way he was.

    ¡°It came at the wrong time Prisha¡±, he said.

    That was when it dawned on Prisha, they were just talking about how to handle their mum concerning Rina, and now this. Gee!

    ¡°Hmph¡±, her shoulders fell, ¡°you are right though¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be leaving now, at all¡±.

    ¡°Yes, you are right on that. But you see big bro, this is one thing father has been praying you get, to go to that business school and further, learn the skills on growing business, and not just that, get contracts opportunities as well. Everyone has been praying this for you, you need to deter any problem and go for this, you really need to¡±, she said.

    Raghav looked at her, and looked away. She was actually right, he really needed this. Now, he had to choose between going for this training, and staying back for Rina.

    ¡°Besides, how long you going to stay?¡±, she folded her arms.

    ¡°Three weeks¡±, he shortly replied.

    ¡°Just three weeks,e on, you will be done and back before you know it. When you leaving?¡±.

    ¡°In four days time¡±.

    ¡°Huh! Too close¡±, shemented.

 88

    RINA hissed so loudly and flung the book she was reading on the bed, and got up. It was a novel, she had been trying to read andprehend this novel for the past thirty minutes now, but she kept flipping back to the beginning once she has reached a particr page.

    The novel just wasn¡¯t entering. A lot was on her mind, for a lot has happened. She was actually trying to see if she could use the novel to clear her head, at least until Zainaes by.

    Today was gonna make it a week and four days since Raghav left for the business training, and a whole lot had happened, like in a sh.

    Initially she asked Raghav to take her with him, but he couldn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t possible. This was like a student visa, for one. He couldn¡¯t take her with him.

    First, the Queen had returned, mentioning not returning back to be with the King as usual, insisting on staying at the pce and oversee things as Raghav would be absent for a while. She had instead sent a handful of the pce maids to go be with him.

    Then herees Vidya, she had returned to the pce. Rumours had it that it was Queen Arya who asked her to return, and await the Prince. Like really? She made a face.

    Hmph, she walked up to the window and looked out the driveway, hoping to see the sky blue Ferrari car of her best friend, Zaina.

    She has been her onlypanion these trying days, infact, she had taken an impromptu break from school, just to be with her. Today, she promised to be around, and now she was expecting her.

    Soon she saw her caring in, and a weak smile appeared on her face. Not bothering to go wee her or opening the door, she stood still where she was and waited for her.

    Minutester the door opened and Zaina sauntered in.

    ¡°I knew you must be here¡±, she said closing the door behind her. ¡°This is¡­, should I say, your mourning room once you return from school¡±, she walked to the bed and dropped her bag. Her eyes caught the novel which Rina had dropped and she picked it up.

    Rina sighed and turned to look at her. Zaina wouldn¡¯t understand, couldn¡¯t she see herself? Enjoying her man without any hitches or hindrance from anyone whatsoever, why was hers different?

    ¡°Read this¡±, Zaina said and tossed the book back on the bed, then she walked up to Rina.

    Rina studied her, she was looking beautiful as always. Hmm, Zashil was really doing his job, a great one at that.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zaina jumped on her in a hug, snapping her out of her reverie.

    She sighed, and weakly hugged her back.

    ¡°Jeez Zaina, I¡¯m gradually going nuts¡±, she said.

    ¡°Ohe on, you shouldn¡¯t¡±, she disengaged from the hug and held her hands. ¡°We are all here for you. Raghav might not be here in person, but he¡¯s here in the spirit, with you¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Come on¡±, she held her by her hand and together they both walked to the bed, and they sat.

    ¡°Few weeks toe, your Raghav would be back,e on, cheer up¡±, she said and tickled her.

    Rina was forced to smile, then harder, then it turned to augh. Zaina joined, and they both beganughing,ughing non-stop, till tears came out from the sides of their eyes.

    ¡°Oh my God, can¡¯t believe we¡­ we are stillughing¡±, Rina said stillughing.

    ¡°That is just the spirit. The spirit I want¡±, Zaina said, still trying to control herugh.

    ¡°Thank you baby Z, what would I have done¡­¡±.

    ¡°Without me¡±, Zaina said in a rush, interrupting her, and theyughed again.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, and they hugged again.

    ***

    Vidya walked along the hallway, stylishly raising up her flowing gown to let her walk properly. A maid suddenly ran past her and hummed a greeting.

    What! Like what the hell! She felt stung like stung by a bee. She halted at once and stamped her right foot on the floor.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± She shouted so loud that the maid who had by now was few doors passed away from her, heard her and halted.

    ¡°Come back right here¡±, she ordered.

    The maid made some grumbling sounds and began making a u-turn. She walked up briskly to her and stood.

    ¡°Are you nuts? Didn¡¯t you see me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am¡­¡±, a very defeaning p arrested her remaining words.

    ¡°Who the hell are you referring to as ma¡¯am? Huh? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Vidya raged in anger.

    The maid was gobsmacked, as she held her cheek where the p hadnded. Like, it was ma¡¯am they were calling her thest time she was at the pce.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡­ I don¡¯t get¡±, she said, still rubbing her cheek.

    ¡°Fool. Refer to me as Princess, as from today, have I made myself clear?¡± She asked.

    Huh? The maid¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Princess? For what? How? She wasn¡¯t one yet, even if she was gonna be, she had to be patient.

    ¡°Are you now deaf? Or do you need another resetting p?¡± Vidya jolted her out of her reverie.

    ¡°Oh yes, no, I mean no. Uhm, okay Princess¡±, she said, stuttering.

    ¡°Good. And tell that to those useless maids hovering around the pce, trying to take my Prince¡±, she said and walked away.

    ¡°Okay Princess¡±, the maid slowly replied as she watched her leave, still rubbing her pped cheek.

    Vidya felt so satisfied with herself as she walked away, smiling so deeply. She was heading for the living room where the Queen had invited her for a talk.

    She didn¡¯t know what they were about to talk about, but all the same, she kept her hopes so high.

    She entered the living room and looked around, then she saw her sitting on the biggest couch in the room, and taking some wine. A maid was standing close by. Oh my! She has kept her waiting.

    She immediately walked up to her.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she bowed down.

    Queen Arya smiled and asked her to get up.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting my Lady¡±, she said, pouting.

    ¡°Awn¡±, Queen Aryaughed and waved it off.

    ¡°You are the one actually worried, I¡¯m not. You didn¡¯t keep me waiting dear, have a seat¡±, she motioned and Vidya sat down on the sofa adjacent her.

    ¡°Care for?¡± The Queen asked, raising up her ss of wine for Vidya to see.

    Wow! Vidya almost jumped up high, infact in her mind at that moment, she was dancing so hard. Gee! The Queen offering her drink to her? She smiled.

    ¡°Yes your Grace, if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡±, she said.

    Arya turned to the maid and she made to serve Vidya. She took from the wine sses on the side table beside her, and handed it to Vidya. Then she took the bottle of wine and opened it, then proceeded to pour her some.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, Vidya said to the maid, regretting doing that. Like, even Ava back at home has never received a thanks from her, let alone these pce maids. Ugh, she was only doing this because the Queen was here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast then¡±, Arya said and dropped her ss on the table for a refill. The maid did refill, and she picked it up.

    ¡°Oh!¡±, Vidya mouthed and giggled.

    ¡°A toast to the bride for the Prince¡±, she said and Vidya got up, chucking and walked up to her.

    ¡°Cheers!¡± They chanted as their sses nked against each other. Vidya walked back to her seat and sat, and slowly began sipping her wine.

    There was a little silence for a while as they both glued their eyes on the gigantic television set hung on the wall. Then Vidya made to break the silence.

    ¡°Um¡­ your Grace, I really want to say a big thank you for this great and rare honour you have so given to me. Seriously, I don¡¯t even know what I ever did to deserve it¡±, she said, grinning from ear to ear.

    Arya smiled and dropped her ss.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to thank me okay? I just think this is all I can do for my best friend, which is your mum. She was really a good friend to me until I got married. She is still a good friend¡±, she said and winked.

    Vidya chuckled.

    ¡°Nevertheless Rani, thank you so much¡±, she greeted.

    ¡°Okay so I called for this talk in order to make my mind known to you. First, I want to really apologize for what happened, I mean, my son asking you to leave the pce because of a pauper¡±.

    ¡°A mere pauper my Queen¡±, Vidya gushed, even before she could stop herself. She almost interrupted.

    ¡°Like I was so angry when you and your mom called to tell me about it¡±, Arya said and Vidya calmed down. She thought she has been too faster than her shadows, but Arya said nothing anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that Vidya, it only happened as a result of my absence¡±, she said.

    Vidya smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Your Grace, as long as the Prince remains mine, it¡¯s fine¡±, she found herself saying.

    ¡°Oh, alright dear. Okay, so this is the main reason I called you. You are here to make the Prince, my son love you, and forget about any other¡±, she paused to see her reaction.

    Vidya nodded.

    ¡°Okay¡±.

    ¡°Good, if there¡¯s anything you can do to make him yours, do. You are already his, just make him yours and he is yours forever. I assure you that¡±.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But you see, he is so difficult that even I, can¡¯t get through him. But the game is up to you now, the ball is in your court. Do all you can within your power to make him yours¡±.

    Wow! Vidya was gobsmacked.

    ¡°Like really your Majesty? Anything I can?¡±

    ¡°Just anything that would make him yours¡±, she said.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing Vidya hasn¡¯t tried, during her previous stay at the pce, she had done everything, impressed him, tried to get a conversation with him, even told him she loved him, like everything. But there¡¯s one thing she hadn¡¯t ever tried, and now, here was the Queen asking her to do anything to get Raghav.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± She called.

    ¡°Yes my dear¡±, she said, picking up her wine ss from the table.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can I?¡­ Can I like, se¡­ seduce him?¡± She asked, stuttering.

    Arya bursted intoughter at once, almost spilling her drink away. Vidya became befuddled. Why theugh?

    ¡°My dear, that is what I¡¯ve been trying to tell you using codes, do that. If that¡¯s the only way you can get my son to like you, do it¡±, she said.

    Wow, she almost pped her hands in happiness.

    ¡°Thank you my Lady, thank you¡±, she said.

    ¡°You are so wee, enjoy your drink¡±, she said.

    Vidya was so happy within her, she just couldn¡¯t wait to get to her room so she could jump out and scream, or tell Roshni, or her mom. She was just so happy. Now, she doesn¡¯t even know when Raghav would be returning. She turned to Arya.

    ¡°My Lady, when would he be returning?¡± She asked.

    ¡°In a week¡¯s time, you know the three weeks has been extended? So just chill okay. You gonna see your man soon¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh my gee! Can¡¯t wait¡±, she said.

    Arya chuckled and turned back to the television, fixing her eyes on it. Vidya was also watching, but in actual fact, she was drifting away in her reverie.

 89

    SELENA watched as her daughter scooped a spoon of the vegetable soup she had prepared for her into her mouth, then few minutester, rushed into the bathroom to throw up.

    Selena took a deep breath, and exhaled, she rxed more into her seat. This was beginning to be more than just a fever.

    Two days ago, the ¡°fever¡± had started, it started with a slight headache, from school. Then resulted into a serious one. Initially, she and Rina had thought it was a slight fever and had opted for aspirin.

    But itter escted, and Rina visited the clinic for some drugs. She was given, but still, that didn¡¯t help to salvage the situation.

    No one knew about the fever, save for her mum. The thought to tell Raghav and Zaina about it hade, but she waved it aside, stating she doesn¡¯t want to bug them with her problem, besides, they were both studying. It was just a minor fever right?

    It was a Saturday, and Selena ought to be at the supermarket, but because of Rina¡¯s health conditions, she decided not to go, it kind of deterriorated that she feared leaving Rina behind.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So she stayed back home to make her some vegetable soup, insisting they were medicines used in preparing the soup. Now, she sat facing her eat, and in a sh, she had run into the bathroom to throw up, the third time since today.

    No, no, no. This wasn¡¯t fever, Rina shoulde and exin herself, she waited.

    Rina came out cleaning up her mouth and weakly sat down on her seat to continue eating.

    ¡°Whenst did you see your menstruation Rina?¡± The question came like a bomb, hitting her hard on the chest.

    What! Rina looked up at once, staring at her mother and looking befuddled. Why the hell would she ask such question? Like, why?

    ¡°I don¡¯t get mum, I¡¯m just sick, not¡­ not¡±, she refused toplete the word.

    That wasn¡¯t Selena¡¯s concern, she knew what she was thinking and was determined to do what was on her mind.

    ¡°Go into the room and get prepared, we are heading for Nurse ¡¯s clinic now¡±, she said and left the dining. Rina watched her with her mouth ajar.

    ***

    They got to ¡¯s clinic within thirty minutes in a cab. It was just like a stone¡¯s throw from their house.

    They met her at the entrance verandah talking to few women who carried babies. The smell of her apartment filtered into Rina¡¯s nose and she wrinkled it, she hated the smell, like the smell of a hospital.

    was an AN, an auxiliary nurse. Her home was her clinic, well equipped though, and that was where most of the locals doe to deliver their babies, especially those who couldn¡¯t afford a hospital.

    The more she thought about the reason they hade there, the more fear filled her heart, and the more she got scared.

    ¡°Namaste¡±, they greeted each other as soon as they got to them.

    finished up with the women and they left, then she took Selena and her daughter inside the house.

    They got inside and sat down.  took a permission to go get something and Rina watched her leave. She studied her, she was a chubby woman and averaged height. She was even wearing a kind of a nurse uniform.

    Soon,  came out. Then she took a seat opposite them.

    ¡°Selena, what is the problem?¡± She asked and Selena narrated her problems, leaving no one untouched.

    ¡°Hmm, we have to take a test on her before we can conclude¡±,  said after listening to Selena.

    ¡°Okay¡±, she replied, nodding.

    The nurse got up and went to a ce at the corner of the room, and took out some instruments in order to run the test. She set the apparatus.

    ¡°Come over dear¡±, she said and Rina got up, then walked up to her. Her blood sample was taken, and then they waited for the result.

    It was a moment of anxiety for Rina, she was so expectant that she didn¡¯t even know what to wish for. She wished to be pregnant because for sure, the baby was gonna be Raghav¡¯s, and then she wished not to, because she was young and not married and still schooling, and all that. She was just so worried as they waited.

    Soon the nurse came out with the test result, and she looked at them.

    ¡°The result is out¡±, she said and they both fixed their eyes on her.

    ¡°Yes nurse, what does it say?¡± Selena asked, looking agitated.

    ¡°Well, your daughter here is one month and three weeks gone¡±, she dropped the bombshell.

    What!

 90

    ROSHNI was at the boutique adjacent to Nurse ¡¯s clinic that fateful morning, she had escorted a cousin of hers who wanted to get some clothes from the boutique.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She sat outside at the porch of the boutique and awaited her cousin who kept selecting clothes non-stop. She was still sitting outside when a cab pulled up at the front of the clinic.

    At first, she waved it away and kept on looking around, feeding her eyes with the hustlings and bustlings of the town¡¯s inmates.

    Then as if on impulse, she nced at the cab and what she saw, caught her attention. Twodies came out of the cab and began walking into the clinic.

    What? She cleaned her eyes with the back of her palms to be sure they weren¡¯t ying tricks on her. Gee! They weren¡¯t, this was Rina and her mother!

    Hmm, she instantly got suspicious and decided to fix her gaze on them. She watched them walk to the house, then stopped at the entrance. Then after a few minutes, they went into the house.

    What could possibly prompt Rina to visit ?  was a nurse, so whatever prompted that might be worth knowing, she thought. Was she sick? And if sick, what kind of sickness? Her curiosity got the best part of her, and she stood up.

    She gave a cursory nce at her cousin who was still very much busy selecting and reselecting clothes inside the boutique, then she took a step and ventured out.

    She crossed the road and began heading towards the back of ¡¯s house, with a really good motive.

    She knew her way around the house as it wasn¡¯t her first time ofing there. She got to the back of the house, entered through the small gate which was always ajar, and met La, the nurse¡¯sst daughter, and she smiled, this was exactly what she wanted.

    Then she whistled, beckoning to La who was doing theundry, washing some bedspreads, and hanging them out on the clothesline.

    La heard the whistling and turned, behold, it was Roshni. Her face instantly wore a curious look, what does she want? She walked up to her nevertheless.

    ¡°Hello La, namaste¡±, Roshni greeted, smiling and grinning.

    ¡°Hello¡±, La shortly replied, still puzzled.

    ¡°Where is your mum? Is she inside the house?¡± She asked, ncing around, to see if someone wasing their way.

    La became befuddled as to what could be prompting this kind of question, and why the hell was she looking around that way? Suspiciously?

    ¡°Inside the house. Why do you ask? Any problems?¡±

    ¡°Oh no!  No problem¡±, she said, then began looking around again, like she was hiding or something. When she was satisfied that nobody was around, or looking, she drew herself closer to La.

    ¡°So I have a little business for you, if only you canply and do what you are asked to do¡±, Roshni said, her perky eyes twitching.

    Hmm, La just stared at her. What exactly does she mean by ¡°business¡±? She also looked around now, then turned back to Roshni.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get Roshni, make me understand¡±, she said.

    Roshni heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Okay, I think I would just hit the nail on the head. Some persons are in your house right now, a young girl with her mom¡±, she said, making it sound more of a question than a statement.

    ¡°Rina and her mom?¡± Roshni asked, she had actually seen them walked in earlier, before going to do theundry.

    ¡°Yes, yes exactly¡±, she replied, nodding like a lizard.

    ¡°Yeah, they are in the house now, talking with my mom. What is the problem? What is the business?¡± She asked, emphasizing on thest word.

    ¡°It is just a simple task. I will need you to just get me the reason they are here, just the reason they are here¡±, she said.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡±, La thought about it. ¡°How much are you paying?¡± She asked, business type.

    Actually, she was the business type, she doesn¡¯t care if this gonna harm anyone, all she wants was the money. That was La for you.

    Roshni smiled, smiling at how her luck was ying.

    ¡°Anything you want, as long as you bring me the information I need¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay fine, you will get a reply. Just hang around, let me go in and bring you answers to your puzzle¡±.

    ¡°Wow, it is ok. I will be waiting in the boutique across the road¡±, she said, ¡°thank you so much¡±, she added.

    La then left her and went into the house, and that was when Roshni turned and began leaving.

    ***

    Rina was stunned at once as the bombshell came out of ¡¯s mouth. That she was what? A month and three weeks gone? Pregnant? Jeez! Seriously?

    Now she didn¡¯t even know what to feel anymore, happy, or sad, or joyous, or¡­ Goodness, she was just emotionless at the moment, looking dazed, her face turned white.

    ¡°Is there any other thing you want me to do for you Selena?¡±  asked, jolting Rina back into reality.

    That was when she even turned to look at her mother, she just sat, sad. She could tell it, she could feel it, mncholy filled her heart.

    ¡°Nothing for now , thank you for the one you have done. How much is your service?¡± She said and picked up her purse lying on the chair beside her.

    told her, and she paid.

    ¡°We will get going now, thank you¡±, Selena said and got up, then she turned to Rina who weakly got up.

    ¡°Alright dear, have a great day. Incase of anything, I¡¯m here¡±,  said.

    Selena forced a smile.

    ¡°You need not remind me you are a nurse, a good one at that. I know¡±, and she turned.

    ¡°Alright then, take care¡±, they left the house and headed for the road.

 91

    AS soon as Roshni saw thedies boarded a cab and left, she got up, heading for La. Fortunately, her cousin of hers was still yet to be done.

    La herself was abouting to meet her, they bumped into themselves at the small gate behind the house.

    ¡°Oh, sorry I came, not as we agreed, the person I came with is about leaving¡±, Roshni said, biting her lips.

    ¡°There is no problem. It¡¯s just simple discovery anyway¡±, La said.

    ¡°Okay, can you spill it?¡± She asked impatiently.

    ¡°She is pregnant¡±, she let it out.

    ¡°What? Who? Wait¡­ Rina?¡± She asked.

    La nodded.

    ¡°The very Rina you saw, they actually came to find out, they didn¡¯t know¡±, she divulged more.

    ¡°Wow! Holy Moly!¡± Roshni eximed, she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°ording to her mom¡¯s story, she just fell sick, but the symptoms pushed her toe here, and now they did, it turned out she is pregnant¡±, she said more.

    ¡°My God! This is so unbelievable, Rina?¡± She used her right hand to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Yeah. So, I have done mine, now do yours¡±, La said and opened her right palm.

    Roshni didn¡¯t hesitate, she immediately opened her purse and took out some notes, then ced them on her outstretched palm.

    ¡°Thank you for this La¡±, she said, putting her palms together.

    La ignored her, counting the crisp notes on her hand.

    ¡°And oh, please La, lips sed¡±, she added and demonstrated, using her fingers and lips.

    La looked up at her.

    ¡°Fine, sealed¡±.

    With her head in turmoil, Roshni turned and left thepound, leaving for the boutique. She just couldn¡¯t wait to divulge to Vidya what she has just heard. Infact, it was actually because of her, that she did this.

    ***

    The phone dialed again for the upteenth time, and yet again, it wasn¡¯t picked. Raghav cussed as he looked into it, then angrily tossed it away, itnded on the couch, few metres from him.

    Jeez! He had been trying to reach Rina for the past few hours, but she wasn¡¯t picking it up. It was dialing, but wasn¡¯t picked. For like twenty times, he had been calling.

    What could be the problem? What could have gone wrong? Why isn¡¯t she picking up? He asked himself, running his fingers through his hair.

    He decided to let it lying low, he was going to tryter in the day. At least, he heard from her the previous night, and she was okay, ording to her.

    Well, the business training he had gone for hadsted more than he expected, up to a month, and still counting. He would have returned to Shi to see how things were, then go back. But it wasn¡¯t possible, he was out for studies, through student visa, and so, can¡¯t just return until he was done with everything. He sighed.

    He began thinking and thinking, and his thoughts ran wild. He thought of the guards, although he had told them to keep watch over her, but following the news he got recently that the Queen, his mother was back at the pce, he doubted if they ever would, and if they didn¡¯t, he won¡¯t ever me them, he knew his mother. She was a very powerful and domineering Queen.

    Infact, all that isn¡¯t his problem now, what is, is the safety of Rina, with or without the guards. He decided to ring Prisha, that was the only soul he could talk to at the moment.

    He reached for the phone he had tossed away, and put a call across to her straight away.

    She picked up at the second ring.

    ¡°Big bro, how are you doing?¡± She asked.

    Raghav sighed. How was he doing? Really? He wasn¡¯t doing great.

    ¡°Prisha all isn¡¯t well¡±, he managed to say.

    ¡°An¡±, she eximed, she could feel the pains and loneliness he was presently going through. She was very much aware that things hadn¡¯t been the same again, following his travel. She wished she could help, but she was in faraway school.

    ¡°Maharana, I really know how you feel, trust me, I do. You just have to calm down, I believe she is fine. Besides, Zaina is there for her you know?¡± She said, in a bid to pacify him.

    He kept mute, and silence stretched for a while.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go see her for me Prisha?¡± He suddenly asked.

    ¡°Jeez big bro, you wanna put me in a very tight corner. You know I can¡¯t, thest leave I took cost me, I can¡¯t take another, okay. Just chill, Zaina is there for her¡±, she assured.

    Something struck him.

    ¡°Do you have her contact?¡±

    ¡°No I don¡¯t. Bro just chill ok, chill¡±, she said. Then there was a muffling sound at her end.

    ¡°Maharana I need to go now please, I will talk to youter, love you¡±, and she ended the call immediately.

    Raghav sighed and took the phone off his ears. He nced at the wall clock, and cussed. He was already ten minuteste for his mid afternoon lectures.

    He immediately got up to prepare.

    ***

    Vidya was in her room trying to get a sleep when her phone suddenly rang out, making her cuss.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sleepily, she reached out for her phone and put it on her ears without even checking out the caller.

    ¡°Why you trying to disrupt this sweet sleep of mine? I¡¯m trying to have siesta whoever is there¡±, she spoke rudely at once.

    ¡°Ahhh Vidya calm down, it¡¯s Roshni, calm down¡±, the person from the other line spoke and Vidya sat up, not even regretting she had spoken rudely.

    ¡°I was trying to have siesta. What is it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°How are you doing? You didn¡¯t even ask me that?¡± Roshniined.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, you?¡± She sniffed, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Fine. We need to see Vidya¡±, she said at once.

    Vidya became alert, she spread out her legs on the bed. She could sense the emergency in her tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Just instruct the guards to let me in, I will be at the pce in a jiffy¡±, and immediately, she ended the call.

    ¡°He¡­ hello Roshni¡±, Vidya called, but it was alreadyte.

    She got up from the bed instantly and began walking up to the wall where the inte was installed, so she could instruct the guards at the gate.

    Having done that, she sat down to await her, her heart pondering over whatever issue that would want to make Roshnie to the pce.

    Hmm, the so called siesta eluded her, her eyes were now wide open.

    Thirty minutester, a knock came on her door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she said immediately, and Roshni entered.

    Vidya studied her face as she proceeded in, trying to see if she could read the handwriting on the wall through her facial expressions.

    But trust Roshni, she was as calm as ever, Vidya cussed.

    ¡°Woah! Our princess¡±, Roshni hailed, deliberately dying the ¡®talk¡¯ and keeping her in suspense.

    Vidya kept her quiet, allowing her take her time. But the girl wasn¡¯t forting, she instead, busied herself looking around the room, like she was seeing everything for the first time. This got Vidya so peeved.

    ¡°What you looking around the room for? This isn¡¯t your first time of being here huh¡±, she let out the anger.

    Roshniughed, and theugh was an annoying one. Then she turned to Vidya.

    ¡°Alright alright, I¡¯m gonna give you the tale¡±, she finally said, and flopped down on the couch where Vidya was sitting.

    Her face wrinkled in astonishment.

    ¡°Tale?¡± She asked, ¡°what tale?¡± She added.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, Roshni sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the information that was divulged to me just this morning¡±, she said, getting the better part of Vidya¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Really? What is it? I hope it¡¯s going to be a useful info to me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Very useful¡±, she replied, nodding.

    ¡°Really? Then tell me the hell this information¡±, she said.

    ¡°Are you prepared to take this?¡± Roshni asked.

    ¡°Damn it Roshni! What is it?¡±

    Roshni kept mute, taking her time to bring this up. Then, she finally let the cat out of the bag.

    ¡°Rina is pregnant¡±.

    ¡°Holy Moly!¡± She shouted.

 92

    THE news hit Vidya so hard like a bomb, jeez, this was the least of her expectations right now, the least. My gee! What has Raghav done? What has he done to her?

    ¡°What!¡± She shouted again and stood up this time, ¡°what did you just say?¡± She asked, looking at Roshni, who stood up too, as she tried calming her down.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me to calm down, you can¡¯t tell me to calm down after hearing such disheartening and heartbreaking news, jeez¡±, shemented, then began pacing about the room.

    ¡°Rina is preg what? God! This is still unbelievable¡±, she said, putting her both hands on her head.

    ¡°Calm down Vidya, just calm down okay, please¡±, Roshni kept pleading with her.

    ¡°Do you know that had been my very next action as soon as Raghav returns?¡± She turned to Roshni.

    ¡°Your next action? How?¡± She asked, looking befuddled.

    ¡°I had already nned to get pregnant for him, anyhow, even if it means stealing his sperm to do it¡±, shemented.

    ¡°My gee! Really?¡± Now Roshni was seeing it the way she was. Initially, Roshni had thought it was a wee news, that they would just deal with her.

    ¡°My ns has just been ruined and shattered. Why must it have to be Rina, that pauper, that enemy of mine, why?¡± She cried.

    Roshni was quiet, she was thinking of something, her thoughts raced to and fro.

    ¡°If Raghav gets to hear of this, my dear I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m done with. He is gonna make her his bride, because she is with his child¡±, Vidya keptmenting.

    Roshni¡¯s thinking came to an end, she has just thought of something. She turned to Vidya.

    ¡°How about you tell the Queen, and let her take actions? Yes, Raghav gonna ept the child but Queen Arya, are you sure she would? Rina is a pauper, her family are paupers, and the Queen detests paupers like cancer. Think about it¡±, Roshni said, twisting her lips.

    ¡°Tell the Queen¡±, Vidya said, repeating what she has just heard.

    Roshni nodded.

    ¡°Yes, tell her. She might eliminate whatever way this news gonna get to Raghav, or any other. Come on, go tell her before it beste¡±, Roshni nudged her.

    Vidya simpered, that was the solution, that was it. That was the only thing she could do right now to avoid any hindrance to her supposed ¡®bride of the Prince¡¯.

    ¡°And not just that, you can use the opportunity to tell her everything now. The things he had got for her, the benefits, everything¡±, Roshni added.

    Vidya smiled so broadly, that it turned into augh, a sarcastic one. Gee! She¡¯s been wanting to do that, now, herees the opportunity.

    ¡°I will do just that, straight away¡±, she began looking around for her jacket. She saw it on the bed and went to pick it up. Roshni nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°You stay right here and wait for me, I will be back¡±, she said as she put on the jacket.

    ¡°I await good news¡±, Roshni said and flopped on the bed, Vidya walked out, heading for the door. She just couldn¡¯t wait to tell this to the Queen.

    ***

    They got back home in silence, Rina and her mother. They had been silent throughout their voyage back home, mother wasn¡¯t talking to daughter, daughter wasn¡¯t talking to mother.

    They finally got home and Rina carefully sat down on the couch, she was so tired.

    Her mom left her and went into her room, and after few minutes, came out again. She was just pacing about.

    Rina saw her and sighed, why was she agitated? To her, it was a good news and she couldn¡¯t wait to tell it to Raghav.

    Children are gifts from God and not bad news, so why the fear? Even if it hade at the wrong time, and at the wrong scenario, they will still have no option than to ept the reality.

    Initially, she had been scared, really scared. The normal eerie feeling that follows a teenager who just discovered she is pregnant out of wedlock.

    What about school? What about what people will say? Her future? She as a person, was she ready to mother and nurture a child? Nurse a baby till he or she grows?

    Not just that, but pregnant for someone whose mother detests and hates on her like poison.

    But then the fear and feeling eluded her, when she discovered it wasn¡¯t her doings, but fate¡¯s.

    Fate had done this, and what else can she do? Nothing but just to ept her fate.

    ¡°Tell this to no one¡±, Selena suddenly said, disrupting her thoughts.

    Huh? Rina looked up at her.

    ¡°Why?¡± She demanded.

    The mother turned to her. Really? Really Rina? She was asking her why?

    ¡°It seems you are yet to know the family youe from, keep this low and tell no one, while I rally around and think of what to do¡±, she said.

    This got Rina peeved, why the hell would her mother say that? They are paupers yes, agreed, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she, Rina, the pauper is pregnant for the royal Prince.

    And besides, Raghav has every right to know he was expecting a child with her, this is his baby, his offspring.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t still change the fact mother¡±, she disagreed, ¡°I am pregnant for the Prince, he needs to know, he really does¡±, she said.

    Selena sighed and folded her arms, looking intently at her daughter.

    ¡°And his mother? The Queen? What happens if she hears of it too?¡± She asked.

    Her eyes twitched.

    ¡°But she isn¡¯t gonna hear of it, not until someone tells her, and I know Raghav won¡¯t, at least not until things be normal¡±, she said.

    ¡°Rina the walls has ears, have you heard of that saying before?¡± She rhetorically asked and Rina¡¯s shoulders fell.

    ¡°Unseen ears that carries whatever word you speak into the ears of humans, don¡¯t you know?¡± She added.

    Rina heaved a sigh, now she was more than confused. How would she not let the father of the unborn know?

    ¡°And I do hope you didn¡¯t tell anyone that you are sick? I mean before now that you just discovered the cause of the sickness?¡± She asked.

    This made Rinaugh inwardly, what if she had done that? Like she didn¡¯t know what prompted her, she just decided to keep the sickness saga away from all of them, none of them knew.

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Good, good of you¡±, Selena apuded her.

    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t even really talked to you since we returned¡±, Selena said and Rina looked up at her.

    ¡°Rina why would you let this happen to you? Why would you choose to bring me shame Rina? Why?¡± She asked, her voice was breaking.

    Rina felt touched to the bones, and really sorry.

    ¡°Momma I can¡¯t tell, I¡­ I don¡¯t know, it, it just happened unexpectedly. I wasn¡¯t expecting it. I¡¯m sorry mother¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°You should have waited till everything was settled, this is like bringing more problem atop another. How do you think the Queen gonna ept this news if she gets to hear of it? We are paupers daughter, and you know how much she detests paupers, she¡¯s gonna kill us once she hears of it¡±, shemented.

    ¡°Mother I didn¡¯t know it was going to lead to this¡±, Rina said and ced her right palm on her tummy.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry mother, I¡¯m really sorry¡±, she pleaded the more.

    Then there was silence for a while, and it stretched out. Soon, she interrupted it.

    ¡°What do you suggest we should do mom?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, I have been thinking. Like I earlier said, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, including him. We will be leaving Shi in an hour¡¯s time, I need to get to the shop andy my hands on a few things¡±, she said and began looking around.

    Rina sat up, her eyes widened in shock. Leave the kingdom?

    ¡°To where mom?¡± She asked.

    ¡°To God knows where. We need to leave, I need to take you away to a safe ce, where no one can reach you, maybe by the time you get there, you can now inform him¡±, she said.

    Rina brightened up now, she was willing to go.

    ¡°Ok momma, I¡¯m ready for this¡±, she said and tried to get up.

    ¡°Go in and get ready, while I leave for the shop, I will be back soon¡±, she said and began walking to the door.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright mom¡±, Rina replied her and went into her room to get ready.

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t up to thirty minutes Selena left for the supermarket that Rina got her backpack ready and prepared. Her clothes, personal belongings and some few other things. She brought them out to the living room.

    Then she remembered something all of a sudden, her phone. Gosh! She had even forgotten she had one. Throughout that morning up till now, as she was packing, her phone never ured to her.

    Infact, she had put it on silent and tossed it aside the previous night, after talking with Raghav. So she went back into her room, and began the search for it.

    She was still searching when she noticed through the window, a very dark coloured Venza driving in through the driveway, huh? She immediately stopped what she was doing and walked up to the window to have a better view. She watched as it slowly drove in.

    Who could it be? She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, and even if she was, it was gonna be Zaina, or Raghav. But Zaina hadn¡¯t changed her car, or has she?

    Her thoughts raced as she watched this car proceeded. Then, her eagle eyes caught something on the right side mirror, the royal emblem, hanging down. Yes, it was it, it dangled as the car drove.

    Chills ran down her spine, who was this? Was it Raghav? Had he returned, without telling her? Then it dawned on her that her phone was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Shit!¡± She cussed, he must have sent her a message or something. Nevertheless, she still stood, watching.

    Soon the car finally came to a stop after whoever was behind the wheels had negotiated a halt.

    As soon as it stopped, the left back door opened and four pce maids came out, and immediately took a uniformed standing positions beside the car.

    Rina could tell they were pce maids through their uniforms, I mean, she was once a pce maid.

    She continued watching, with keen interest this time. What the hell is going on? Is Raghav trying to surprise her with his return?

    Instantly, the front door also opened and a guard alighted, it was a pce guard, she could tell through the uniform as well.

    She watched as the guard walked to the right back door and opened it, then a figure began alighting.

    She watched as the alighting figure fully alighted, and holy moly, it was the Queen!

 93

    SHOCK was an understatement, Rina was more than shocked to see the Queen, at her abode. Like why? Has she heard? And if yes, who the hell told her? Who did? How did she even find her way to her house? All these questions ran through her mind in a few seconds, like in a sh.

    She was still standing in a daze by the window watching when her unexpected visitor began walking towards the entrance of the house, looking around, royal maids and guards scattered around her.

    She looked at the maids, only two were familiar, they were once working together when she was a maid, but for the other two, she didn¡¯t know them, maybe they were newly employed.

    She looked at the guards also, and cringed. She just remembered Raghav once told her that the guards of the Queen were different from his own guards, and hers were more than mean and strict.

    Whenever they were given orders, they carry it out just as told, and for them, there was no brother in jungle. Be it their very close rtives or any other member of the royal family, that happened to be the victim, they wouldn¡¯t care, orders were orders.

    As if her senses returned, she left the window side and walked out of the room, heading for the living room, visibly shaken. The guards were already hitting at the door.

    ¡°Is there no one in this house? Open up¡±, a deep, ugly, uninviting voice thundered.

    Fear gripped Rina all the more.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ing¡±, she stuttered as she went to open it.

    ¡°Oh God of the poor help me, I am alone in this matter¡±, she muttered a fast prayer to God and yanked the door open.

    A guard entered immediately, then held the door open for the Queen to enter, she did, walking majestically, and taking her time to walk into the house. The maids and a guard remained outside.

    Rina took some steps backward, away from them and stood. She watched the Queen, and instantly, memories of her days at the pce, returned in full force.

    She remembered everything in a sh, most especially, her first encounter with her, the day Raghav had worked with her on the flowers, then the day she fired her from work. She remembered everything.

    Queen Arya walked up to the middle of the living room and finally stopped, then she began looking around the room and nodding her head knowingly, making some simpers as she did.

    Rina just kept her eyes on her, watching, then took a deep breath and exhaled. She was prepared for this.

    After much looking to her satisfaction, Queen Arya finally turned to Rina, who stood afar off from her. She smiled a wicked smile.

    ¡°Finally girl, finally¡±, she said, waving her staff around her shoulders.

    Rina kept mute, watching her. Then as if she remembered something, she genuflected.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she said.

    Arya immediately bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Seriously? So you do still remember, the trainings you had gotten from the pce the period you worked there? Brava!¡± She said, apuding her.

    Rina swallowed hard, saying nothing. Whatever it was that had made the Queen toe to her house, she should just spill it and leave. As far as she was concerned, it wasn¡¯t because of the pregnancy, no one knew yet.

    ¡°Hmph, my son has really tried for you guys you know¡±, she said and looked around again, trying to butress her point, ¡°beautiful apartment¡±.

    Rina¡¯s eyes twitched. What does she mean?

    ¡°Just take a look at the wonderful interior design in this living room¡±, she said and pointed her staff to the interiors, ¡°the 3D wallpapers on the walls, the television set, the home theaters, take a look at the expensive electronic gadgets here and there¡±, as she mentioned all these, she pointed at each of them with her staff.

    ¡°I wonder how the ones in the kitchen gonna look like¡±, she continued, ¡°or is it your wardrobe? Or the killer car outside there?¡± She said and pointed towards the garage outside the house.

    Rina cringed, jeez! How the hell did she know about the car? The garage was well locked, or¡­ has someone been feeding her?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so good? Huh Dean¡±, she said,ughing and turned to the guard who had held the door open for her, he was the one she was referring to as Dean, for that was his name.

    ¡°Of course your Majesty, it is¡±, he replied in his deep emotionless voice and nodded.

    All the while, Rina was dumbstruck. She couldn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t her fault her son loves her, or was it?

    ¡°Well, I also know about the supermarket your mother now runs, wow. All these achievements within few months for some pauper family¡±, she said and bursted intoughter.

    What! Now Rina couldn¡¯t take this anymore, she was so green with anger inside of her.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let my family and I be for once Rani?¡± She found herself asking, looking straight into the eyes of the Queen.

    Huh? What the hell? Did she just talk to her. Queen Arya was shocked and, she slowly turned to look at her, at least to watch her rant out any other nonsense from her stupid mouth.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault that your son chose to fall in love with a pauper, or is it?¡± Rina continued.

    And the next thing happened in a sh, a very defeaning pnded on her left cheek.

    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that this little thing?¡± Arya thundered the question, ¡°you gone nuts?¡±

    Rina was shocked, like when did Arya closed the distance between them, not to talk of being so close tond her a p? Then she realized all the while she was talking, she didn¡¯t notice she was walking towards her.

    ¡°Nonsense! I see that my son has been giving youdders to climb on, enough one at that¡±, she continued ranting at Rina, who just held her cheek, staring at her.

    ¡°¡­ and that is why you could open your dirty gullet and talk to me anyhow. You forgotten who I am? You dare not talk to me in that manner¡±, she said, she was really angry.

    The tears came rushing down her eyes almost immediately, she couldn¡¯t help it, and so she let it flow.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Aryamented, ¡°I just need to calm down¡±, she muttered loudly to herself, cing her left hand on her chest and breathing out.

    At this juncture, Selena entered and immediately rushed up to her whimpering daughter, without even minding the guards or the Queen.

    Well, on returning, she had sighted the car parked outside, and the maids and guards, and instantly knew it was the Queen, the stic bags she was holding fell off her hands instantly.

    After some minutes of regaining consciousness, she picked up the bags from the floor, and ignoring the people outside, she rushed in, and just when she did, was immediately after her daughter had just received a p.

    ¡°Rina, oh my God!¡± She said, dropped the bags in her hands, and then began cleaning her eyes.

    Arya saw her and scoffed.

    ¡°So, you still even exist Mrs Doween?¡± She asked sarcastically.

    Selena slowly turned to her and greeted.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she muttered.

    ¡°Sorry for that but you asked for it, actually that wasn¡¯t why I came here¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°I totally forgotten in the moment of my anger that you are sick, and your condition right now, doesn¡¯t deserve that¡±, she added, putting emphasis on the ¡®sick¡¯.

    What! Both mother and daughter turned to each other, with their eyes widened in astonishment, how had she found out?

 94

    QUEEN Arya noticing themotion,ughed as she walked to one of the couches and sat. Selena and her daughter watched as she did.

    ¡°Oh, maybe you don¡¯t know. I have ears, and eyes in this kingdom, I know everything, I see everything¡±, she said and licked her lips.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Selena noticed her daughter shaking and vibrating in fear, she put her hand around her to calm her down.

    Arya shook her head.

    ¡°I am here for a simple peace talk¡±, she said, in a calm voice, ¡°take a seat¡±, she added, pointing at the couches next to them.

    They looked at each other again and then Selena proceeded to help Rina sit, and then she sat.

    ¡°I know everything now, everything, so there is no need to hide, juste clean and reply me when I demand an answer¡±, she said and exhaled.

    The duo didn¡¯t even know what to feel anymore, it was now a do or die affair.

    ¡°I know you are pregnant Rina, pregnant for my son, the Prince¡±, she started, ¡°I also do know you haven¡¯t told him yet, and I don¡¯t wish you do¡±.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rina mouthed.

    ¡°I am not done, do not interrupt¡±, Arya said, her voice a pitch higher.

    ¡°Rx Rin¡±, Selena whispered to her.  Arya continued.

    ¡°I believe you know who my son is. He is the Prince and heir apparent to the throne of this great kingdom, he is of higher ss, higher background, of a pure and royal blood, a bonafide and legitimate son of the soil¡­¡±, she paused.

    Yes, go on, Rina knew all that so of what hindrance does it have with him not knowing about his offspring? Nevertheless, she waited, Arya wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°¡­ therefore he can¡¯t have anything to do with someone the direct opposite of all he is, a mere girl, a pauper who chose to force her way into his life by getting pregnant for him¡±.

    ¡°I did not force my way into his life¡­¡±, Rina gushed even before she could stop herself, the p she received minutes ago didn¡¯t deter her, this was emotions speaking.

    ¡°¡­ he came to me and offered me his heart, which I dly received, loving him too. I didn¡¯t force my way into his life Rani, we love each other¡±, she was now crying as she spoke.

    Arya was considerable enough this time, she let her say whatever she wanted to. Then she dropped a bombshell.

    ¡°Love isn¡¯t enough for a marriage to royalty¡±, she said with an air of authority.

    Rina sat whimpering, her mother was doing her best in calming her down.

    ¡°Background matters, eligibility matters, fame matters, affluency matters, social status matters¡±, she continued. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you, to mother my first grandchild, or any other, and who knows, this might turn out to be a boy, and damn it!¡­¡±, she hit her fist on the armchair, ¡°¡­that¡¯s only going to make the matter worse¡±, she said.

    ¡°Darling Rina, you need to leave my son, you need to let him be, he has a betrothed¡±, she went on.

    Rina couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she got up andmented, crying. Selena was moved, she couldn¡¯t even hold her back.

    ¡°This is unfair Your Majesty, this is so unfair. We are lovers, we love each other, I can¡¯t let him be, not this time, not now when we need each other the most, I need to let him know he is expecting a baby with me¡­¡±.

    ¡°You won¡¯t let him know and that is final¡±, the Queen thundered, cutting her short.

    There was nothing Rina could do anymore, she just weakly sat down, still whimpering, and whimpering. Selena was there by her side consoling her.

    Arya exhaled, cing her staff on herps, then rubbing her palms together.

    ¡°I am sorry but I remembered warning you at the peak of all this, but your so called love wouldn¡¯t budge, now the oues¡±, she said and opened her arms, demonstrating.

    ¡°The Prince has a betrothed, and they would be getting married soon¡±.

    Rina¡¯s whimpering increased. This was so unfair.

    ¡°So what happens to the child?¡± Selena asked.

    Arya simpered.

    ¡°Good question, I have been waiting for it¡±, she said and pped her hands.

    ¡°She needs to go for an abortion¡­¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± Both Rina and her mother eximed at once, shocked at the nonsense Arya just vomited.

    ¡°Yes, she needs to remove that thing in her womb for peace to reign, else¡­¡±, she left her words hanging in the air.

    ¡°Never¡±, Rina shouted.

    ¡°Never I won¡¯t have my baby aborted, neither will I undergo a C and S, never!¡± She shouted again.

    Then she turned to her mother.

    ¡°Mother what is she saying? Tell her I can¡¯t do that, tell her I can¡¯t go for an abortion mother, tell her¡±, she bursted into heavier crying.

    Selena tried her best to calm her down.

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t, and you won¡¯t. You would have this baby, trust me¡±, she said to her.

    Arya just watched them in awe.

    ¡°I can see I¡¯m being too lenient with you, you would abort that thing, and that¡¯s final¡±, she said.

    ¡°Is there no other way out? My daughter won¡¯t undergo a C and S¡±, Selena stated matter of factly.

    Even though they weren¡¯t affluent enough or made up enough as Arya was expecting, that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have a say pertaining their lives, they do have rights too.

    Arya sighed. What guts? Then she sat back to reason what was just asked. Trust her, she would always have a n toe up with.

    ¡°Alright, there is another option, but I need to tell you, you do not have a say on this, this is thest option and you both gotta do what I have to say¡±, she stated with an air of authority.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Selena demanded.

    ¡°I will take you both to a farawaynd, faraway from Shi, you would be in an apartment that I would provide, everything gonna be provided for you in there and I would make sure the pregnant one is being taken care of, until she delivers¡±.

    They listened with a keen interest.

    ¡°After delivery, I take the baby, and whatever bes of it, is none of your business. You both go your ways, and never you set your feet in Shi again¡±.

    What!

 95

    THE duo couldn¡¯t believe their ears, what kind of condition was this? What kind? Why was the Queen being so mean and difficult? How and why would Rina leave her child in the hands of the same woman who said the father of the child should never be informed he was going to have a child? How can she abandon her baby and leave? How?

    No, this was too much, Rina couldn¡¯t just take it. She opened her mouth to protest against it and Arya already noticing she was gonna make such move, raised her right hand up, as a sign to silence her. Reluctantly, she obeyed.

    ¡°Remember I said you have no option but to just agree to this. It isn¡¯t negotiable¡±, she said.

    Rina wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°But your Majesty, I can¡¯t leave my baby for anything. Alright fine, I agree to leave your son but just don¡¯t take the baby away from me¡±, she pleaded.

    Arya got pissed off and irritated. She stood up in anger.

    ¡°I am being too lenient with you guys here to be honest. Dean?¡± She called.

    Dean walked up to her immediately.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°Call in one other guard, I want you people to go in there and assist them in bringing out their belongings¡±.

    ¡°Straightway your Majesty¡±, Dean replied and bowed, then went to call in one of the other guards outside. Then Arya turned to Rina and her mother.

    ¡°Now go in and don¡¯t keep them waiting, they gonna help you pack your things, whatever you gonna need because you won¡¯t be returning to Shi again¡±, she said.

    The duo just sat without making any move, they were still in shock. Dean and the guard entered.

    Arya continued talking.

    ¡°You have to get all your things ready because you would be leaving first thing very early tomorrow morning, I don¡¯t want the sunrise to meet us here¡±, she said, now walking to and fro the room.

    ¡°I know virtually everything you have was given you by my son, I¡¯m gonna let you have your wardrobe, your clothes I mean. The car outside there would be confiscated, and so with some several other things¡±, she said.

    Rina and her mother looked at each other, this was the worst day of their lives.

    Dean walked up to the sitting duo and forced them to get up, talking rudely at them.

    ¡°Hey hey, take it easy on her Dean¡±, Arya said referring to the pregnant one. ¡°Will you both get up from there and save time for me?¡± She shouted at them.

    They scrambled up in a rush and went into their rooms, the guards followed.

    Queen Arya kept pacing about, waiting for them. Suddenly, she realized something. Was there no phones in this house? Likemunicating gadgets, especially that of Rina. She was going to confiscate that soon, all the while she would be waiting for her day of delivery, none of them gonna be in contact with anyone.

    Soon Dean and Rina came out, her things in the room were few, because she had already taken out some of them earlier on.

    ¡°Where is your phone? Or should I say your phones?¡± Arya asked, looking at Rina. ¡°Anymunicating gadget in this house?¡± She added.

    Jeez, that was when she remembered. She had even forgotten she was looking for her phone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find my phone Rani¡±, she said.

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t give me that shit of lies, where the hell is your phone?¡± She asked again.

    Then, Rina became befuddled. Although she never really cared about the phone but why the hell was she asking?

    ¡°I just told you the truth ma¡¯am, I was actually looking for it when you arrived. But wait, why are you asking for my phone?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nomunications all the while you and your mom would be in my house, waiting for your day of delivery¡±, she said.

    Rina¡¯s mouth fell wide open, jeez, this was prison right? A lockdown. God of the poor, she prayed again.

    Arya turned to Dean.

    ¡°Go into her room and search for the phone, or any othermunicating gadget¡±, she instructed.

    ¡°Yes your Majesty¡±, he bowed and left.

    As soon as he left, the other guard with Selena entered, with the guard dragging her box. Arya turned to her.

    ¡°Where is your phone woman?¡± She demanded.

    Selena was confused, as she looked from the Queen to Rina, and back to the Queen.

    ¡°What do you need that for? It¡¯s my property¡±, she said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be inmunication all the while you would be in my house¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°What! Why?¡± Selena asked. Rina just watched them, she was too weak to talk.

    ¡°Oh, you want me to leave you with phone, so that you can ce a call to Raghav, or any other person for help right? So you can escape? Brava! You done well, but I¡¯m more smarter¡±, she said.

    Selena sighed, her shoulders fell. She was so disappointed. Just then Dean entered with the phone, Arya smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°I seen it Rani, but I believe she was saying the truth about looking for it, because I used location to track it down¡±, he said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Whatever¡±, she said and rolled her eyes, took the phone from him and looked into it, jeez, her eyes widened. She saw the notification bar, it said twenty five missed calls from her son. Hmm, she simpered and handed it back to Dean. Then she turned to Selena.

    ¡°Where is yours?¡± She asked. Selena reluctantly gave it to her. She gave that to Dean too.

    ¡°Take out the sim cards in them, destroy them and destroy the phones¡±, she instructed.

    Huh? They looked on, helplessly.

    ¡°I will get you guys another phone, when you are about leaving. I mean after delivery¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay, so like I said, tomorrow very early in the morning, we leave. A guard gonna stay with you guys for the night, to make sure you don¡¯t escape¡±, she paused and looked intently at them, then she continued,

    ¡°It was so good having this talk with you, and reasoning with you. Good night and see you tomorrow¡±, and finally, she left the house.

    As soon as she left, Selena wailed out, her both hands on her head.

    ¡°God! We are finished¡±, shemented.

    Rina who was already tired of crying, weakly walked to a seat and sat down. She was to weak to talk, although this was too much for her.

    ¡°How the hell did she even get to know about the pregnancy? How?¡± Selena continued.

    Then she turned to her daughter.

    ¡°I told you about this Rina, I warned you, now look where it has ended, look¡±, she said.

    Rina sighed, this wasn¡¯t the time to apportion mes, whatever just happened, happened out of fate.

    ¡°I warned you at the very beginning of this rtionship, but you refused to listen. Now look, we will spend nine to ten months of our lives like prisoners, house arrest, right? God!¡± she continuedmenting.

    ¡°Mum it is okay, I have decided to ept my fate, since that¡¯s what God prepared for me as my fate, I have epted it. There is absolutely nothing we can do¡±, Rina said.

    ¡°Really? Really? Do you know where you are going from here? What if she is taking us to have us killed in the woods or somewhere hidden? Who would know about that? Nobody, we will just die like chickens and forgotten about immediately¡±.

    Rina sat up, even if the other ones didn¡¯t get Rina, this got her. She thought about what her mother just said, it might be true, who knows? She said a little prayer.

    ¡°Nothing like that mom¡±, she said, ¡°I have epted my fate¡±.

    Just then, they heard a little noise outside the house and became alert. Who was that? Then the door opened and a pce guard entered. It was the guard whom Arya has said would be with them.

    ¡°Oh, you?¡± Selena rhetorically asked.

    ¡°Yeah me¡±, he replied, ¡°I will be watching over you guys as instructed by Her Grace¡­¡±, he paused.

    ¡°My gee, what says the time?¡± Selena asked him.

    He looked at his wristwatch.

    ¡°5. 30, the time says 5. 30¡±.

    ¡°Jeez! We have really spent hours here¡±, Selena eximed, then got up, ¡°I need to prepare something¡±, she said going into the kitchen.

    At least, they need to eat, the stomach doesn¡¯t care whether the body¡¯s being tormented or something whenever it¡¯s hungry, it just rumble and rumble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m here¡±, the guard called at her.

    Rina scoffed, looking at him.

 96

    VIDYA left the window side and went to join Roshni on the bed, she had been going to the window every now and then just to see if the Queen was back.

    ¡°Woah! I still can¡¯t believe I finally told everything to the Queen, like I have been wanting to¡±, she said and exhaled.

    Roshni who was on her phone smiled.

    ¡°It is really going to pave way for you, especially with Raghav¡±, she said.

    ¡°Hmm, I only just hope she does my mind. Like I just want her and that thing in her womb dead even¡±, she made a face.

    Roshni¡¯s mouth opened in shock.

    ¡°Ahh no, you can¡¯t say that. That is too far, maybe just taken away from this vicinity, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± She shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Whatever, I just want the Queen to do what I would so like¡±.

    ¡°Trust her, I¡¯m sure she has seen through your pains and knows exactly what you want. Besides, it is not like she likes her even¡±.

    ¡°Yeah, you have a point on that. But isn¡¯t she taking too long? I hope they haven¡¯t missed their way, I would have offered to take them there¡±, shemented.

    Roshni looked up from her phone and turned to her.

    ¡°You take it easy, she isn¡¯t alone. She is with guards remember, and they have been given the address,e on¡±, sheughed.

    ¡°Most especially that car, I would be the happiest person if she confiscates that. How can a pauper have that, and I, the Prince¡¯s betrothed, doesn¡¯t? It makes no sense¡±.

    Roshni bursted intoughter.

    ¡°This friend of mine¡±, she said, stillughing.

    ¡°Wow, finally¡±, Vidya said, rubbing her palms together.

    ¡°Finally sis. So what is going to be your next n as soon as the Prince returns, to get you and him being an item?¡± Roshni asked.

    ¡°Hmmm. I really need to think about it, no, not just me, you and I. We need to think¡±, Vidya replied.

    ¡°Soon, we get a n. He is returning in a week¡¯s time right?¡±

    Vidya nodded.

    ¡°He should be, that is what his mother told me¡±.

    ¡°Good, before then, we must have schemed out something¡±.

    Vidya smiled.

    ¡°I trust you. Are you sure you would still return home today? It has been far spent already¡±, she asked ncing at the wall clock.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Roshni sighed.

    ¡°Imma spend the night here, I¡¯m also waiting for the Queen to return, I want to hear from her too¡±, she winked.

    Vidyaughed and yfully hit her.

    ¡°Gossip¡±, she said.

    ¡°Part of my existence in this God damn world¡±, and they bursted intoughter.

    ***

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do something about this boss?¡± That was Larry, asking Saheed, the boss.

    They had already heard about the happenings, but they weren¡¯t aware Rina was pregnant.

    All they know was that someone divulged to the Queen about Rina, her son¡¯s lover, and then, she had taken her guards with her and left the pce, obviously, for her ce. She was out for war.

    ¡°There is absolutely nothing we can do about this, this is the Queen Larry, you need to understand¡±, The boss said.

    Larry wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°I know, but remember Maharana had said we should ce eyes on her, and make her safety our priority¡±, he said.

    ¡°That we did, we tried, not until the Queen interfered, then we just had to withdraw, you know what it would look like, once we try to meddle in too. It would look like we are asking for war, our team of guards, and hers¡±, he exined.

    Larry sighed, that was true. If Saheed and his guards decided to meddle into this, it means war with Dean and his guards.

    Dean was the leader of the team of the Queen¡¯s guards. And this wouldn¡¯t tell out good in the end, they might end up losing lives, and the Queen was still gonna have the upper hand. So best thing was for them to just stay away.

    ¡°Prince Raghav is gonna understand, I know him¡±, The boss said.

    ¡°Yeah. But I feel pity for poor Rina, who knows what the Queen must have meted out on her, who knows?¡± Larry said.

    ¡°And the worst part of it is, we dare not interfere¡±, The boss added.

 97

    ? Next Morning ?

    THE morning arrived so fast as far as Rina was concerned. It was even her mother who had woken her up, she justid on the bed, snoring like a pig.

    ¡°Wake up Rin, wake up¡±, she said as she tapped on her legs, and then walked over to the rm clock at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°No wonder you are still here snoring out, this wasn¡¯t set¡±, she said and left the bedside.

    ¡°Oh mum?¡± She finally opened her eyes, ¡°what says the time?¡± She yawned.

    Selena stopped and stood arms akimbo.

    ¡°It¡¯s 4:30 sleepy head, you better start getting ready¡±, she said and began walking out.

    ¡°What!¡± The sleep finally eluded and she sat up, shocked at what the time was. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too early?¡± She asked.

    Her question stopped her mother in her tracks. What the hell was she saying? She turned to her.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you there at the living room yesterday? Didn¡¯t you hear what the Queen had said?¡± She rhetorically asked and then a muffling sound at the living room halted Rina from saying anything. She looked curiously at her mother, her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The guard. Get ready,e on¡±, she said and left the room.

    Rina reluctantly dragged herself out of the bed, and dashed into the bathroom, where she spent all her days brushing her teeth and bathing.

    Finally, she was done and she sauntered out of the bathroom. She walked to her dressing table and got prepared.

    Looking into the mirror, she admired her little invisible baby bump, ced her left hand on it and smiled.

    ¡°I love you little thing¡±, she muttered, ¡°even if you are taken away from me, I promise I¡¯m going to find you someday¡±, she whispered.

    Well, she has decided to ept her fate, since there was absolutely nothing she could do about it. With a sad and happy heart, she would go to wherever Queen Arya has prepared for them, take care of herself and give birth to this baby.

    Giving the baby up isn¡¯t her n or wish, but what could she do about it? Nothing for now right? But she so well knows she was gonna be back for the child.

    As for the father, she would try her possible best to forget everything about him, although it wasn¡¯t really gonna be easy at all, but she was gonna try, and pull through.

    Despite everything that had happened between them, all she was made to go through, the haters and all. Was it Vidya? Or Bermine? Or Alina? Or Sukhi and the rest of her bullies in school? Or was it the kidnappings and all? What hasn¡¯t she been through because of him?

    Well, maybe they just weren¡¯t meant for each other after all, maybe he and Vidya would be so good together, who knows? She shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get a good life and be back for you baby¡±, she said as she rubbed her tummy, smiling into the mirror.

    An abrupt knock on the door interrupted her and she sharply turned to the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked.

    The door opened and her mother poked her head in.

    ¡°Come out now, she is here¡±, she said and poked her head out, then locked the door.

    ¡°What?¡± Rina eximed and looked outside through the window, it was true.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see anything for everywhere was still dark, but the lights from the heamps of their car made it possible for her to see through. She quickly left the room.

    She got to the living room and found her seated already, the she-devil. She sat watching the guards take their bags to the car outside. She frowned.

    ¡°Good morning Rani¡±, she greeted and went to sit with her mother who was sitting at the other couch.

    Arya turned to her.

    ¡°Morning¡±, she grunted a reply.

    At this juncture, the guards came in and took away the remaining bags, nothing remained. Then Arya turned to them both.

    ¡°I do hope you gonna find this interesting, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about, just don¡¯t misbehave or do what I hate¡±, she said and got up, then walked outside.

    Selena and her daughter got up and followed. They got outside and it was still dark, it was the heamps that lit up the environment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    As they were being ushered to the awaiting car, mother and daughter kept turning back intermittently to look at the house. Rina couldn¡¯t hold herself back, she began whimpering. Selena just shook her head and went into the car, Rina followed, and the door was closed.

    Rina looked through the window and saw Arya handling a bunch of keys to Dean, and then with it, he locked up the door.

    The door opened again and the Queen entered, followed by a guard. Dean sat at the front, and then with the driver, they slowly began driving through the driveway and into the road.

    Rina couldn¡¯t stop looking at the house, she turned to look through the back window and noticed a guard was still there. He was standing in front of the garage, looked like he was trying to get in. Ahh, the car, it¡¯s been confiscated.

    They finally hit the road and the car sped off, driving like mad. They were the only ones at the road at that time of the morning.

    They were leaving Shi, leaving their own town who rejected them, calling them paupers, leaving it for good.

    She remembered Zaina, her best friend. What would happen with her now? Maybe she was gonna start looking for her, she might even inform Raghav and they would both start looking for her, right?

    Raghav would have even since yesterday began calling her non-stop, ringing her phone like mad. What would it be saying? Not reachable? Unavable?

    What about the Princess? What about her few friends at school? Her teachers as well? God! This was indeed wrong timing. With her both elbows on herps, she covered her face, hot tears streamed down.

    Her mother noticed her crying and gave her a handkerchief, she took it and dabbed her eyes with it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it would be fine¡±, Selena said and wrapped her arms around her infort.

    Few minutester, they were already on the highway, about to leave Shi soon. Rina kept her eyes wide open to see if she could know anywhere, but who was she? Has she ever travelled out of Shi for once in her life, she can¡¯t even tell where they were.

    About an hourter, they left Shi kingdom, and began heading for ¡®God knows where¡¯.

 98

    ?? Phoenix ??

    ¡°THE number cannot be reached¡­ the number cannot be reached¡­ the number cannot be reached¡±, Raghav listened to the service provider on his phone repeated and repeated as heid on the bed that fateful morning, he cussed and sat up.

    What could be the problem? This has been the reports from the service provider since yester night as he tried Rina¡¯s contact without stop.

    Few hours ago it went, only that she didn¡¯t pick up. Now, it wasn¡¯t going at all, it couldn¡¯t even be reached. She didn¡¯t even return his calls or drop any message. What exactly could be going on? Jeez! He was feeling heated up even in the well ventted air conditioned room.

    Something struck him and his face broke into a smile. Her mom¡¯s contact, why hasn¡¯t he tried it since?

    ¡°Stupid me¡±, he saidughing as he searched his contact list for Selena¡¯s. He saw it and dialed immediately, then waited.

    ¡°The number cannot be reached¡­¡±, and on and on.

    ¡°What? The same thing? Shit!¡± He banged his right fist on the bed in anger.

    Now, he was convinced that there was definitely a problem, even if he wasn¡¯t convinced before. How could both of their mobile lines suddenly couldn¡¯t be reached? How?

    He immediately thought of talking to Zaina. He didn¡¯t have her contact, so he sent a message to Zashil, and he did send it immediately.

    He put a call across to her, and she picked up at the first ring.

    ¡°Hello Maharana, good morning¡±, she was the first to greet.

    He was surprised, how did she know he was the caller? Oh! Except she already had it.

    ¡°Hello Zaina, morning. How was your night?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It was good, and yours?¡± She asked.

    Hmm, he sighed. His? His night wasn¡¯t okay at all, if he says it was, that makes him a liar.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t fine Zaina¡±, he found himself saying.

    ¡°What, what is it? What is the problem my Prince?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Whenst did you hear from your best friend?¡± He asked, hitting the nail at the head.

    There was silence, and Raghav allowed it. All the while, Zaina was contemting, was there a problem now with Rina, because of a truth it¡¯s been long theyst talked.

    ¡°Um, five days ago my Prince, I have seriously been so busy with school work. Is there a problem? Thest time we spoke she actually told me all was well¡±, she ranted non-stop.

    Raghav kept mute and let her finish, then he spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think all is well, my spirit tells me that. Why not call her now, and find out?¡± He said, avoiding telling her what he had discovered.

    ¡°Alright my Prince, I will do that straightaway¡±, she said and hung up.

    Raghav slowly dropped the phone and used his hands to cover his face, as his elbows rested on hisps.

    This was getting out of hand, both phones of mother and daughter are unreachable? Damn it! The thought of going to Shi came to him, and he pondered over it.

    Actually, he had just four days left to round up, exams were already done with, it was coalition of results and certificates that was ongoing, because both the results and certificates of degrees to show you attended the business training was always given on same day.

    He decided he was gonna return to Shi ande back on the day they were to be given the certificate. But first, would the school¡¯s authority agree to it? He didn¡¯t know, but he decided to give it a trial.

    He was still thinking when his phone rang out, jolting him into reality and he picked it up. It was Zaina, he answered it immediately.

    ¡°Hey¡±, he called.

    ¡°Maharana, I tried it for several times and it kept saying that it can¡¯t be reached. I tried that of her mom and it said the same thing¡±.

    Raghav sighed, expecting that.

    ¡°I actually thought it was awork issue and so I collected a coursemate¡¯s phone and tried, two of my coursemates to be precised, it all said same thing¡±, she said.

    ¡°That is exactly what I have been hearing too¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh? You too? You tried it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Since yesterday. I been trying her contact since yesterday. It actually went during the day time but she didn¡¯t pick,ter when I tried it at night, up till now, that is what I keep hearing. It can¡¯t be reached, including that of her mom¡¯s¡±.

    ¡°Jeez! This is so unbelievable, what could have gone wrong?¡± She rhetorically asked.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I will just have to find time and return, I won¡¯t help myself if something bad happened¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh no Maharana, nothing bad gonna happen. Infact, I will return to Shi tomorrow and pay her a visit, I will¡±, she said, willing to take a break from school this time.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°I will be d if you do, thank you¡±, he said weakly.

    ¡°Okay Maharana, please do take care of yourself, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Will try¡±, and he hung up.

    This was it, he was gonna try return as soon as possible.

    ***

    ?? Shi Kingdom ??

    The guard who had stayed back at the house to take the car with him back to the pce found it easy to open the garage.

    Queen Arya had instructed him to drive the car to the pce and have it parked, far away from the other cars, till she returns.

    He didn¡¯t enter the garage, he just opened it, then using the remote control for it, controlled it to reverse backwards on his own. It did.N?velDrama.Org content.

    A ¡®wow¡¯ escaped his lips, the car was sparkling clean, and looking sparkling new, like they just bought it, like they weren¡¯t even making use of it. They must have been handling it like an egg.

    Hmm, Maharana must have really loved this girl, to buy her such an expensive car. Nevertheless, he shrugged and locked up the garage. Then entered the car and sped off.

    |THE BHAGYA PALACE|

    The door opened with full force and banged, startling Roshni who sat at the dressing table checking out the collections of Vidya¡¯s make-up.

    It was Vidya who had entered, panting heavily. She was still d in her pyjamas and so was Roshni, d in one of Vidya¡¯s pyjamas for she had a lot of them.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? Is anyone chasing you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nobody is chasing me, I have just got good news¡±, she said and walked to the bed, then flopped down on it.

    ¡°Really?¡± Roshni brightened up, ¡°what is it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I just got informed by one of the maids that the Queen left very early this morning, with some of her guards¡±.

    ¡°My gee! Seriously?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t see her around, so I decided to ask. So finally, my dream is graduallying true¡±.

    Roshniughed, watching her friend disy, like the animated Cindere when she had said her dreams wereing true. Sheughed again, it was funny.

    ¡°Chill, once the Queen is by you, forget it, everything just keep falling in your favour¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh yeah, you can say that again¡±.

    They were still talking when Roshni noticed through the window, the gate sliding open. She got up instantly and walked to it.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Vidya asked and followed.

    ¡°Ugh, some person, I think someone¡¯sing in¡±, she said.

    They kept quiet as they watched the car slowly drove in. Huh? Vidya¡¯s mouth fell wide open, Roshni¡¯s was kept ajar, they were both shocked.

    It was the dark coloured Bugatti Veyron!

 99

    THE twodies still stood at the window watching the killer car drove in, and then went beside the building till they couldn¡¯t see it no more.

    ¡°Hmm, look what expensive car that pauper is riding on, jeez! It just doesn¡¯t fit¡±, Vidya was the first toment, walking away from the window.

    Roshni bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Bad mouthed, idiot¡±, she continuedughing.

    Vidya rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Who knows how much Raghav must have spent to get her that car? Ahhh, what a waste¡±, she continued talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough please¡±, Roshni said, stillughing.

    ¡°I own it now¡±, she said and folded her arms, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Do you think the Queen would let you have it?¡± Roshni asked.

    Vidya simpered.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so. She has never said no to any of my demands, I¡¯m sure she would¡±, she said and licked her lips.

    ¡°Oh well girl, you are made¡±, she said and they gave themselves an high five,ughing.

    ? In A Faraway Land ?

    Their car drove into a very quietpound and halted in front of a bungalow. Dean came down and proceeded to open the back door of the car where the Queen sat. He did and she alighted.

    Another guard opened for Rina and her mother, and they alighted. The breeze that hit them was so cool, and fresh, as it caressed their skin.

    Rina nced at her wristwatch and her eyes widened in shock, it was exactly 12:00pm on the dot, for a voyage which they began at few minutes to six. Wow, so it¡¯s been a six to seven hours journey. It must be a far ce indeed.

    Immediately, the guards began bringing out their baggages from the booth of the car while the duo began studying the environment. The Queen had already gone behind the house, doing her own scrutinisation.

    The environment was indeed serene and cool, although it was quiet, there were just few houses scattered around, the next house after theirs, which was supposed to be their neighbour, was still a little bit faraway.

    A lot of beautiful flower nts, shrubs, and a few trees were nted around thepound, they were the sole reason of the coolness of the air.

    The bungalow, it was a small but beautiful one. It had a spacious verandah at the front with a short gate, big oak doors and bay windows.

    Beside the house, Rina noticed another smaller house, looking like a boys¡¯ quarters. She looked around again, she didn¡¯t know where they were, they were in a strangend.

    Thest of the baggages was carried in and the Queen returned from her scrutiny just in time.

    ¡°We need to go in¡±, she said to them and went into the house, they followed.

    They entered the living room and gosh! It was so beautiful, it had expensive interior designs, chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, exotic chairs, beautiful side tables, infact, everything in it was beautiful, and expensive. A wall television set was hung on the wall.

    Rina looked at the windows, it had thick long drapes hanging down. Hmm, she swallowed hard. This was a like suffering and smiling adventure they were about to embark on.

    Arya cleared her throat and faced them.

    ¡°So this is where you going to stay till she delivers of the baby¡±, she pointed her staff at Rina.

    ¡°Like I told you earlier, everything is gonna be provided for you in here, so you have no business outside. Two qualified nurses would be assigned to the pregnant one, they would look after you, and make sure you stay healthy till your delivery date¡±.

    ¡°Whatever you need, ask them. Do not misbehave or do what I hate, I have guards here to watch you, so don¡¯t even think of escaping, or finding a means tomunicate with anyone outside here. Am I understood?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes your Majesty¡±, they nodded.

    ¡°Good, there are enough foodstuffs in the kitchen. Even if it gets finished, I have told you who you going to ask. You can go check out the bedrooms and make yourselffortable, that¡¯s if you want to¡±.

    Rina scoffed silently,fortable indeed. As far as she was concerned, the Queen was taking advantage of them, because they didn¡¯t have a say, or someone to speak up for them. It was her fate though.

    ¡°So I already assigned two guards here, they would be staying at the boys¡¯ quarters beside, the nurses are on their way. I will being from time to time to see you guys. Do not try anything stupid¡±, she said and calling out to Dean, walked away.

    Selena and her daughter were just speechless, they watched Arya walked out the house and into the car. Dean joined her and they drove off.

    ¡°What is this quiet ce where the Queen has brought us to?¡± Rina asked as soon as the car drove away.

    Selena just sighed, saying nothing. She went over to a seat and sat down, Rina joined her.

    Then Selena turned to her and took her hands in hers.

    ¡°Look dear, I am sorry all these are happening to us, to you especially, you do not deserve this¡±, she said. Rina sighed, and slowly nodded.

    ¡°I have something to tell you, and trust me it¡¯s the best advice for you now¡±, she said.

    ¡°Go on mom, I¡¯m listening¡±, Rina nudged her.

    ¡°You need to really forget about him, maybe he isn¡¯t yours, maybe you guys weren¡¯t meant for each other, just maybe, and that is why it had to happen this way¡±, she said.

    Rina listened, trying so hard to fight her tears from falling down her pretty face, she sniffed and sniffed. Her mother wasn¡¯t deterred, she was determined to finish up what she had to say.

    ¡°But you have to be strong for this baby, for me, for us. I know you might not get hold of the baby after delivery but, it is yours. Be strong for him, or her, whichever one. Just be strong, you can do this I know¡±, she said.

    Inspite of the tears trying to well up, Rina smiled, and hugged her.

    ¡°Thanks so much for this mom, thank you¡±, she said.

    ¡°You are wee baby¡±, she replied.

    *

    *

    ?? Shi Kingdom ??

    | The BHAGYA Pce |

    ¡°Vidya!¡­ Vidya!¡± Roshni called from the window side where she stood shouting.

    ¡°Yes, what is it this time?¡± Vidya answered, shouting as well. She was in the bathroom.

    ¡°Girl you need to be fast with whatever you are doing in there, Her Grace is back¡±, she announced.

    ¡°What! My gee!¡± Vidya shouted and instantly, the rushing of the tap was heard, and the next thing, she came out.

    ¡°Wow, I think it¡¯s been done¡±, she said as she joined her at the window side.

    ¡°Sure it is. Why not go check out?¡± Rina persuaded.

    ¡°Of course I will¡±, she said and went to the bed to pick up her phone. Then she walked to the door, holding the knob.

    ¡°And if it turns out to be as we wish, what we gonna do?¡± She asked from the door.

    Roshni snapped her head at her.

    ¡°We celebrate¡±, she shouted.

    ¡°Yeah, you are always on point¡±, she agreed, blowing her a kiss. Sheughed.

    ¡°I will be right back¡±, and she opened the door and left.

    Roshni sighed and then went to sit on the bed. Like, she has actually been here at the pce since the previous day, when she hade to divulge the news of Rina¡¯s pregnancy to her.

    She hasn¡¯t returned home, although had called her family to tell them where she was. Well, if they were really going to celebrate this, she was gonna go back home and return again.

    She really do hope they do, she had only just told Vidya that they would out of happiness, not that she was sure they were going to party. She hope they do.

    ***

    Vidya went to the Queen¡¯s chamber to see her. Like, for the past few weeks she had now spent in the pce with Arya, she wasn¡¯t scared of getting close to her, they joke, theyugh, they talk, she sees her as a mother, and sometimes call her mom. But, she knew how not to cross her boundaries and limits.

    She got to her door and met two maids at the sides. They greeted and one of them proceeded to open the door for her, she entered.

    She met her sitted on a couch and being attended to by some maids. They were taking her royal robes off.

    Arya looked up and saw hering in. She smiled.

    ¡°Daughter inw¡±, she called.

    Vidya smiled.

    ¡°Hi momma¡±, she said as she walked up to her. The maids around greeted her.

    ¡°Wee Your Majesty¡±, she bowed.

    ¡°Thank you dear. How was your day? Or should I say how is your day going? Because it¡¯s not yet night¡±, she said and they both bursted intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s going just well mother¡±, she shortly replied, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Good. How about your friend, is she still around?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes Your Majesty, she is¡±, she sat down on the couch next to her. The maids were still rallying around, doing their job.

    ¡°And your dancing ss, I see you didn¡¯t go for it today¡±, she said, twitching her eyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Vidya couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Okay, okay, no hiding. Yes I didn¡¯t. I was sozy to go for today, but that doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t been progressing though¡±, she winked her eyes.

    ¡°Oh really? So, tell me. Someone wants to know the progress you have made¡±, she said.

    Vidya cleared her throat.

    ¡°Actually Your Majesty, I have begun featuring in music dance videos. Although I¡¯m not supposed to by now, because I just started recently, but following the connections I have, I mean, you, the Queen, I had to protest, and boom! I have begun featuring in music videos, with famous musicians¡±, she said, smiling.

    A wow escaped Arya¡¯s lips.

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t know? Howe I didn¡¯t?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s because you are just too busy, and I always thought telling you about my dance progress was going to be like a sort of disturbance to you, so I had envisaged to keep it to myself till the Prince returns, and then I will dly share it with him¡±, she shrugged.

    ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t think like that, bring them to me okay? Always tell me, I¡¯m willing to hear¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright mother¡±, she said and fixed her gaze on the maids¡¯ work on the Queen.

    ¡°So like how many have you been featured in?¡± Arya asked.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°About four, rehearsing for the next¡±, she said, twisting her lips.

    ¡°Wow, that is so good. So, you are on your way to being a celebrity huh?¡±

    Vidyaughed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t really say Your Grace¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know you are¡±, Arya said to her amazement.

    Then there was silence, and in that period of silence, Vidya was just thinking of how best to bring up this topic. Finally, she did.

    ¡°Um mother, how was your trip?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, it was okay. Everything has just been carried out as nned, no hitches at all¡±, she assured.

    Vidya heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Wow, so mother can I?¡± She asked.

    Aryaughed, getting her question.

    ¡°You can, he is yours now and forever¡±, she said.

    ¡°Awn, thank you so much mother, thank you¡±.

    ¡°You are wee¡±.

    ¡°So mother, we were thinking of celebrating, Roshni and I, celebrating at a club tonight¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s fine. Some maids and guards would go with you guys, you can¡±, Vidya began rejoicing.

    ¡°That reminds me¡­¡±, she said, ¡°¡­ I was supposed to gift you something. Um, I will send my maidter, just before you leave, to give you a credit card. Everything in that ount is yours, just use it well, and wisely¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡± Vidya shouted out of shock.

 100

    ¡°WHAT!¡± Vidya shouted out of shock.  She was gobsmacked, a credit card? For her? As a gift from the Queen? Wow!

    And the next thing that happened, she jumped on Arya, not minding the working maids. This was so something she has never done, happiness had made her do it.

    She hugged her so tight, thanking and thanking her profusely.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, it¡¯s okay¡±, she said, hugging her back.

    Vidya finally disengaged from the hug and headed to the door, she was done with her, already gotten what she went there for.

    She got to the door and with onest thank you, she blew her a kiss and left. Aryaughed and waved at her. What a happy girl, she thought.

    *

    *

    *

    ?Club Penguin ?

    Their pure red coloured Venza drove slowly into the vastpound of Club Penguin. It drove in through the open gates and straight to the garage, then parked.

    The front door opened and a guard came out, walked up to the back door and opened. Vidya and Roshni slowly alighted.

    They were indeed hot that night, looking like hot chics. They were both putting on same brand of clothes and boots but of different colours, which Vidya had ordered that afternoon. Their hairs were already changed.

    As soon as they alighted, a throng of teenagers and young adults, boys and girls alike, surrounded their car, screaming and making a hell of noise, cheering the duo up.

    These were their ssmates, some of them though, Roshni suggested they invite them over for their so called celebration. All the girls were skimpyly dressed, and so was Vidya and Roshni.

    ¡°Yooooo!¡± Vidya joined them squealing, as she pped her hands and began whining her waist to the songing from the ring tannoy in the big building.

    ¡°Woah!¡± They all began cheering her up as she danced and danced, whining and twisting her body to the rhythm of the song.

    ¡°You know, I had actually forgotten Vidya is a dancer, wow¡±, the tallest boy in the group said and othersugh, still cheering up Vidya who was still dancing.

    Soon, some other girls joined her, including Roshni. Others who didn¡¯t, just pped and cheered, some even took out their phones and began taking videos.

    All the while, the two maids and guards which had followed them, stood close by, partaking in what was happening. The dance took another level, the cheering increased.

    It wasn¡¯t up to few minutes, onlookers became attracted and beganing closer to have a better view. That was when the guards sprang into action, they kept the onlookers away.

    Suddenly Vidya stopped dancing stood straight, looking around.

    ¡°Hey¡±, she called out to one of the maids, and she answered immediately.

    ¡°Get me the bottle of Hennessy in the car¡±, she ordered.

    There were more cheers, more screams and more squeals. The maid went to the car and retuned with the bottle of wine.

    Vidya took it and began uncorking it, as others looked on, the girls were now chanting something else.

    ¡°Go Vidya, go Vidya, go Vidya¡±, was on repeat as she uncorked. Finally, she popped it and it sshed, just as expected.

    The screams, cheerings, ppings and squeals which followed was so defeaning, that the security of the club came around to see. But as soon as they saw the guards, they instantly knew they were from the pce, and so they left them.

    The other maid was already at standby with red stic disposable cups, for the drinking of the wine. So as soon as the wine was opened, a cup was handed to Vidya and she poured herself first, then gave it to the maid who poured for the others.

    ¡°So to what are we making a toast?¡± A girl asked. They all held their cups with wine, ready to make a toast.

    ¡°A toast to Vidya¡¯s victory, it was a victory atst¡± Roshni said and they all cheered, then toasted.

    Still with the cups in their hands, they began making their way into the building, dancing and shaking their bodies.

    They went into the VIP section and settled down. As soon as they did, a waiter approached their table.

    Vidya turned to him.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the one hosting this,e here and let¡¯s talk¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh! Okay ma¡¯am¡±, he replied and walked to her.

    ¡°First get me the most expensive wine in your collection, make it as presentable as ever, this is a VIP table, then ask everyone here what they want, and get it for them in two folds¡±, she said.

    ¡°Woah! Our able mama! The Prince¡¯s betrothed! Iron Lady! Our dancer!¡± Were justing in from everywhere. Vidya nodded to all the praises.

    The waiter then went round them, taking down their orders, smiling as he did. Then he left afterwards.

    What took ce afterwards was as expected. They yed booze games, silly truth or dare games, daring each other to kiss themselves for a particr number of minutes, or daring themselves to take a particr shots of booze and all that.

    Then in all, was a spending spree. Vidya spent more than half a million, in just one night.

    About 11:00pm, they began finding their various ways home. Vidya, the Prince¡¯s betrothed was now heavily drunk, and reeking of alcohol. Although Roshni herself was also drunk, but she was on a safer side. At least, she could walk on her own, but as for Vidya, one of the guards had to drag her into the car.N?velDrama.Org content.

    All the while, the two friends kept bbing and muttering incoherent words to each other,ughing and yawning at intervals.

    The maids couldn¡¯t help it, theyughed out.

    As soon as Vidya was dragged in, and Roshni entered, the maids and guards entered as well, and then they zoomed off.

 101

    THE rays of the early morning sunlight the next day drifted in through the window and onto Vidya¡¯s face, as sheid carelessly on the bed. A beautiful blue bird perched on the window¡¯s louvers and chirped loudly, pecking on it¡¯s reflection on the window.

    All thesebined, made Vidya finally yawned, and then opened her left eye, which she closed back immediately, owning to the effect the sunlight had on her.

    Then she stirred and shifted on the bed when she heard a light snore beside her and she startled, turning to her side. She sighed when she found out it was Roshni.

    ¡°Huh¡±, she gasped when she looked over Roshni and found out she wasn¡¯t on her pyjamas, but on the party dress of the previous night.

    She looked at herself too.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed and sat up as she saw she was on her party dress too. Jeez! What must have happened the previous night, she tried to recall.

    The only thing she could remember was them ying games and then taking a lot of booze. She had even joined the booze game, and remembered she was winning because they were cheering her up.

    ¡°My God!¡± She ced her left palm on her mouth. What has she done?

    Then she remembered about spending a lot that night, she made a face and waved her hand.

    ¡°Trash that, it is my money right? I spend it the way I deem fit. Besides, what else am I here for, if not to spend, the money is avable¡±, she muttered to herself.

    She was still muttering to herself when Roshni stirred and woke up. Vidya turned to her.

    ¡°Sleepy head, you are finally awake¡±, she said.

    Roshni sat up.

    ¡°Yeah. You that is talking, when did you wake? I guess just now¡±, she said and yawned. That was when she realized something.

    ¡°What! The hell! We are still on our party dress?¡± She rhetorically asked. Vidya just folded her arms and looked at her, saying nothing.

    ¡°I think¡­ we had returned home drunk¡±, she finally said.

    Roshni¡¯s eyes widely opened in shock. Jeez! Drunk? How?

    ¡°That is what I think¡±, she said and got off the the bed, ¡°but I¡¯m worried¡±, she added.

    Roshni looked at her.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Our partyst night, the Queen, we were drunk Roshni no doubts, what if she gets to hear it? What might happen?¡± She asked.

    Roshni sighed.

    ¡°You are right though, let¡¯s just hope nothing happens¡±, she said and got off the bed too, heading for the bathroom.

    ¡°Are you returning today?¡± Vidya asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m supposed to. I¡¯m even alreadyte¡±, she said.

    ¡°You going to at least stay for breakfast, I¡¯m sure it would be ready soon¡±, Vidya said.

    ¡°Ugh, alright¡±, she opened the door and went in.

    Just then, there came a knock on the door and Vidya answered. She had gone to the dining section to sit.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she said.

    The door opened and a maid entered, carrying with her a tray, it was their breakfast. She walked to the dining section and dropped it.

    ¡°Good morning Princess¡±, the maid greeted.

    ¡°Morning¡±, she grunted a reply, watching the maid set the food on the table.

    ¡°Tell the maid doing myundry toe get them asap¡±, she said.

    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡±, the maid replied and left, it seems someone was in a good mood today. She was happy that Vidya didn¡¯t rain insults, call her names or speak rudely to her.

    Minutester, Roshni came out of the bathroom and began dressing up. She sighted the food on the table.

    ¡°Is that breakfast?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, Vidya replied weakly and went into the bathroom. As soon as she was done, she came out and dressed up. Then proceeded to join Roshni who was already at table.

    ***

    Rina sat at the dining table flipping through the pages of the story book she had found in a small collection in the living room. She and her mother has just had a meal of vegetable pasta and tandoor for breakfast.

    Mrs Doween was in the kitchen doing the dishes. Rina had actually opted to do that, but her mom had insisted she rx and let her do it, stating that she needed to rest.

    Well, Rina had reluctantly agreed and decided to while away her time using the story book.

    The book was centered on love, so many at times, her mind drifted towards Raghav and she would drop her book and off her mind goes, thinking about him.

    What was he doing at the moment? Had he returned or was he still at Phoenix? Has he heard about her and her mom leaving Shi? Or was he and Vidya already getting along? Jeez! Trash that, she knew it never would happen. Vidya? It would never.

    She was still swimming in her thoughts when her mother finished from the kitchen and sauntered into the dining, drying her hands with a napkin.

    ¡°Rin?¡± She called but there was no response. She sighed, her daughter was already thinking again.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°This girl¡±, she muttered to herself and then walked up to her.

    ¡°Rina¡±, she called and ced her left hand on her right shoulder this time, shocking her out of her reverie.

    ¡°Oh! Mom¡±, Rina replied and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Thinking again?¡± Selena asked then sat beside her.

    ¡°Not¡­ really¡±, she said, picking her words one after the other.

    Selena smiled.

    ¡°I know you are,e on, talk to me. Say it out¡±, she nudged her.

    ¡°Hmmm¡±, Rina said turning over her story book, still contemting.

    ¡°Come on¡±, she said again.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Yeah, I was, but¡­¡±.

    ¡°No buts¡±, her mom interrupted, ¡°it¡¯s expected, you ought to. But in all of that, just have it in mind that the both of you are done. If he really loves you, trust me he is gonna be back for you¡±, she ced her thumb on her left cheek and smiled.

    Rina forced a smile, she had to. Although, she was pained inside of her, it was the little life growing inside of her that kept her going.

    ¡°Okay mother, I have heard you¡±, she said in a mutter.

    They were still talking when a soft knock came on the door, they subconsciously turned to the door, and then looked at each other.

    Selena winked.

    ¡°Your nurses, get ready¡±, she said and got up, then headed for the door.

    Rina sighed and slowly got up from the chair, leaving behind the story book and headed for the living room.

    She got to the living room and settled down on one of the couches, waiting for them. They hade the previous day just as the Queen had said they would, and they had familiarized themselves already.

    They were two nurses, both women, an older woman and a younger woman. The older woman, Nurse Meda was the superior, while the younger one, Nurse Gilga, was her junior.

    They were both employed to take care of and look after Rina, take care of her antenatal till delivery.

    Although they were qualified and good nurses, Nurse Meda seems to be a little bit friendly, but as for Gilga, she just hated on Rina for no just reason, or for reasons best known to her, whichever one.

    Well, Rina wasn¡¯t moved, neither did she even care, whether she was loved or not, liked or not, wasn¡¯t her damn problem. All she just wanted was to deliver this baby and leave this ¡®prison¡¯.

    She heard as they exchanged greetings at the door, then entered into the house. They were smartly dressed in their uniforms as usual that morning.

    ¡°Good morning Nurse Meda, good morning Nurse Gilga¡±, she greeted them, forcing a smile on her face. Selena then excused herself and went in.

    ¡°Good morning Rina, our expectant mother, how are you doing?¡± Nurse Meda asked, smiling as she walked up to her.

    ¡°Hey¡±, Nurse Gilga replied shortly and went to sit down.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good Nurse, I¡¯m fine¡±, Rina replied, totally ignoring the other nurse.

    ¡°I see¡±, Nurse Meda said and began cing her palm on her forehead, trying to get her temperature.

    Then she pulled back and went to sit beside Gilga, who was already sitting adjacent to Rina.

    ¡°I hope you are ready for today¡¯s antenatal?¡± She asked, smiling.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she nodded, ¡°but first, I have a question to ask¡±, she said and Gilga abruptly turned to her. What does thisdy wants to know now?

    Rina noticed her curious look and ignored, just facing Meda.

    ¡°What is that? Go on¡±, Meda nudged her.

    Rina sighed, then folded her arms.

    ¡°I wish to make a request, can I?¡± she asked.

    A confuse look came on Meda¡¯s face, what request now does she has to make? There are limits to which she can answer questions, and grant wishes. The Queen has sternly told her that.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s something I can grant, fine. What is it?¡± Meda asked.

    ¡°I wish to know the gender of my baby¡±, she let it out.

    ¡°Huh!¡± That was Gilga eximing. Rina snapped her head at her, what has she asked wrong now? Then she made a face and turned to Meda, she and Gilga never got along.

    ¡°Well Rina, I don¡¯t think you can¡±, Meda said.

 102

    RINA¡¯S eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t? Why can¡¯t I?¡± She asked, spreading out her arms. ¡°Is it that it isn¡¯t time convenient yet? Well if it is, then tell me when it would be convenient, so I can know¡±, she continued.

    Nurse Meda sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that girl, although it¡¯s not yet time convenient but it¡¯s not that¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay, then what? I just wanna know the sex of my child¡±, she said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t grant you this wish Rina¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh! But why?¡± She asked, already looking agitated.

    Meda was too reluctant to say a word and she noticed it.

    ¡°That is not part of our jobs¡±, she said.

    Rina rxed morefortably into the couch.

    ¡°Okay I get now, it¡¯s the Queen right?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well yeah, she has said it isn¡¯t part of our jobs, so we have no business with that¡±, she said.

    Rina scoffed.

    ¡°Oh really? Scanning pregnancy isn¡¯t your job anymore?¡±

    ¡°Oh please it¡¯s enough¡±, Gilga spoke up, for the second time since they entered the house. Rina turned to her.

    ¡°Nurse Meda has just told you what you ought to know, what you ask for, won¡¯t be possible. Ahh! Don¡¯t do like you are the first woman ever to get pregnant please, knowing gender and not knowing gender what difference does it makes?¡± Gilga continued, visibly angry.

    Rina let her finish and then turned back to Meda, as far as she was concerned, she was the nurse and not that jealous twerp.

    ¡°I just want to know the gender of my baby, the Queen wouldn¡¯t know, please Nurse¡±, she pleaded, rubbing her palms together.

    ¡°There are guards watching, so if we ever try to do that, I¡¯m sure you already know who she is¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Hmm. Why is the Queen so bent on causing me pain? Why?¡± She rhetoricallymented.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°You know what Rina, I would advise you to ask her direct, instead of asking from us¡±, Meda suggested.

    Trash that, Rina said within her. She never wasn¡¯t gonna do that, that was the least of what she wants to do.

    ¡°Hmph. Can we go on for today?¡± Meda asked and Rina slowly turned to her, stared for a while then nodded.

    ***

    Zaina rallied around her posh room looking for something simple to put on so she could rush down to Rina¡¯s ce.

    She had arrived Shi like twenty minutes ago, from Kuru, with the royal family¡¯s private jet.

    She finally found something to wear and was almost done putting it on when a soft knock came on the door. She snapped her head at it and looked away.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she said and her mother opened the door and came in.

    ¡°Zaina¡±, Mrs Sarika called.

    ¡°Yes mom¡±, she replied and took her phone from the bed, then stood straight to face her.

    ¡°I hope your friend is really fine¡±, she said.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°I hope so too¡±.

    ¡°Have you still called again?¡± She asked.

    She nodded.

    ¡°I have, but it keeps saying the same thing. The more reason I should go find out what is wrong¡±, she said.

    Mrs Sarika nodded.

    ¡°You are right. Go well¡±, she wished.

    ¡°Thank you mummy¡±, she hugged her, ¡°I will see youter¡±, she said and they both walked out of the room.

    As soon as she got to the living room, she called out to her chauffeur and proceeded outside to the garage. He came out few minutester.

    ¡°Give me the keys, I will be driving myself¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am¡±, the chauffeur replied and handed the keys to her, then left.

    She took it, opened the door and lowered herself in. Then she turned on the ignition and revved the car, spurring it into action. Soon, she drove away.

    It was a fifty five minutes drive from her house, and so exactly fifty five minutester, she was already at the house.

    She drove in characteristic of her and halted, making a loud screech, so as to attract her (Rina).

    Then she came out of the car, only to meet a grave silence. What! So she put her right hand into the car and located the horn, then honked and honked, yet, no one came out. What could be wrong?

    Everywhere still looked silent, as silent as graveyard. She then left her car side and walked up to the house and to the entrance door, she tried the knob, it didn¡¯t open, it was locked.

    ¡°God!¡± She eximed, ¡°what¡¯s all these? What exactly is going on?¡± She rhetorically asked.

    Then she left the entrance and went to her garage, it was locked. So she peeped through a hole and saw that there was no car in it, it was empty.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± She screamed out.

    Just then, her phone beeped, making a notification sound and she opened it. What she saw next shocked her to her marrows.

    It was a random post made by some of her ssmates and posted to their ss set¡¯s group on her social media handle. It was a group of photos and videos from the previous night at the club, the captions were captivating, the photos and videos were chilling. What exactly was going on?

    She didn¡¯t make any more search for Rina as she instantly knew it probably has a connection with this, but just saved some of the videos and pictures and immediately sent them to Raghav, then ced a call across to him.

    ***

    Vidya was sitting at the sit-out close to the parking lot and having some wine. She was also surfing on her phone.

    It was already mid-afternoon and Roshni had already gone back a long time since the morning.

    She had actually been worried Queen Arya was going to call her and ask about the reckless spending and partying the previous night. She was thinking she must have asked the maids or guards and they must have told her everything.

    Therefore, she had been on her toes, like a cat on hot bricks, expecting and expecting to be summoned by the Queen.

    God! This was her lifestyle and she just couldn¡¯t curtail it even though she was to be a future queen, and a role model and mentor. She just couldn¡¯t change this lifestyle but she had resolved she was gonna try to amend it a little bit.

    Well, of the contrary, she was satisfied the Queen didn¡¯t call, neither did she retaliate or scold her for the previous night, instead, she had even asked how the celebration went, if she had celebrated well enough, and if the money was enough for her.

    She smiled, this is her type, her kind of mother.

    She was still peacefully having her wine and going through her phone when a car speedily drove into the parking lot, startling her.

    She looked up at once and saw a ck Nissan revving to a halt, she looked on, wondering who it was.

    She was still looking when the front door opened and a pce guard came out, walked to the other side of the car and opened it, and someone came out. It was the Prince!

 103

    AS soon as the guard opened the door, Raghav alighted immediately and the Shi breeze caressed his skin, he took a deep breath of it as he looked around, it was really good to be home.

    He nced at the sit-out and saw someone seated there, one of the maids maybe. He looked away and focused at the entrance of the pce, determined to go in and face his mother at once.

    Seriously that woman was indeed testing his patience, she was really testing him. He had already  submitted his wish to leave the business training and return at the due time, it was granted.

    Only for him to be on the ne and receive some sort of videos and photos from Zaina, and a sort of bad news, that Rina and her mother was nowhere to be found. What nonsense!

    He just needed to get to that woman called his mother, although he wasn¡¯t convinced yet if she had a hand in her disappearance.

    He was still heading for the entrance in a haste when a voice behind him made him lower his pace, he did and turned back. Jeez! He froze, it was Vidya!

    She was smiling and grinning from ear to ear, like she had won a lottery.

    ¡°Oh! Maharana, you are back, finally. Oh my! Wee¡±, she said and genuflected.

    He kept her mute, and watched her close the distance between them. Like what in God¡¯s name was she doing here?

    ¡°My Prince, I¡¯m so happy you are back home, so happy to see you as well. Wee back¡±, she said, still opening her thirty two, obviously gawking. Holy crap! Why couldn¡¯t she just have him in her arms?

    ¡°You?¡± The word finally left his mouth. Vidya was taken aback, what does he mean by ¡®you¡¯?

    ¡°What are you doing here you gold digger?¡± He questioned.

    Vidya was stunned by the Prince¡¯s outburst. Why this barrage of questions huh? Wasn¡¯t he happy to see her, his betrothed?

    ¡°The hell my foot!¡± He shouted and she cringed, like she had already forgotten he reads minds.

    They were already creating a small scene as the guards and maids around looked on.

    ¡°You know what?¡± Raghav continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for you yet. I just wanna get in there, see my mom, and then I will be back for you¡±, he blurted and walked away, leaving her gobsmacked.

    He had already walked a few steps away from her before she realized herself and then began looking around, thinking of what to do. The Prince was back, now her work starts.

    Instantly, she followed him, tip-toeing as she went.

    Raghav angrily walked into the pce heading for the Queen¡¯s chamber, he knew exactly where she must be at that particr time of the day.

    He got to her chamber and the two maids who were always standing by the door, genuflected.

    ¡°Wee Your Grace¡±, they greeted in unison, and one immediately opened the door.

    Without responding to their greetings or even ncing at them, he barged into the room.

    ¡°Mom!¡± He called as soon as he entered, looking around for her.

    Queen Arya was lying on the bed trying very hard to have a siesta. She instantly heard her son¡¯s angry voice and the siesta eluded her. She sat up.

    ¡°Mom?¡± He called again and walked up to her.

    ¡°My gee! Raghav, you are back, unexpectedly¡±, she stated, sounding like it was more of a question than just a statement.

    He ignored her.

    ¡°Mom we have to talk, we literally have to talk¡±, he said, pacing about the room.

    Her face instantly turned curious. Talk what? What exactly were they going to talk about?

    ¡°What about?¡± She asked, and continued, ¡°but wait, is this the reason you retuned earlier than usual? I mean, this thing you want to talk about?¡± She asked demonstrating with her hands.

    He fumed and tried his possible best to calm his nerves down, holy shit! He was so gonna loose it soon.

    ¡°I am here for something serious¡±, he stated.

    ¡°Okay. That you had to leave the training even before it ended? That you had toe back without a prior notice?¡± She stretched out her legs and brought them down the bed, ¡°alright, go on. Tell me, what is it you want to talk about?¡± She asked, trying her possible best to control her thoughts.

    He kept mute, deliberately dying, but thinking very hard on how best to bring this up.

    ¡°Mother I got a report¡±, he finally said, ¡°a very disheartening one at that¡±, he said.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Okay, what is it all about?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Mother it is about you and your betrothed¡±, he blurted and she reacted.

    ¡°Yes, that gold digger of yours, that rude spoilt brat you brought me to marry¡­¡±.

    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t talk about my daughter inw that way¡±, she interrupted.

    ¡°Daughter what? What daughter inw?¡± He was taken aback, ¡°mother I don¡¯t even know where to start from, or how to put this¡±, he said and kept shut, looking at her.

    Arya made a face and looked away.

    ¡°Where is Rina?¡± He finally let out the bombshell.

    Arya was instantly shocked at the question, so shocked, but tried her possible best to look calm and ignorant.

    ¡°Rina? Who is that?¡± She asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Mother don¡¯t pretend now to me, do not pretend, you know who the hell I am talking about. My woman, my life¡±, he said, his right hand on his chest as he spoke.

    Arya was stunned, her eyes twitched. Well, she expected him to know, he has ears and eyes everywhere.

    ¡°Well, I do not know where she is. Come on, you know where she lives, why not go check up on her or something?¡± She said and waved her right hand, avoiding his eyes.

    He fumed all the more.

    ¡°I know where she lives right?¡± He asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Mother if you don¡¯t know anything about her, then why the hell is her car in your custody? The car I got my woman confiscated by you. Why?¡± He shouted, raging in anger.

    Arya couldn¡¯t take this anymore, she tried to salvage the situation.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I didn¡¯t confiscate it, I do not know where you must have been getting your info from, but I didn¡¯t, okay?¡±

    He kept her mute, and let her finish up lying. His guards had already told him the car was confiscated by her. So let her lie, and let him listen to the lies.

    ¡°Some concerned people of the kingdom came up to the pce few weeks back, to tell me the house had been abandoned, and a letter was found at the doorstep. I mean the house you got her.

    ¡°So as a concerned mother and Queen of the kingdom, I took my guards and off we went, to the house. I got there only to meet this letter, saying she had left the kingdom for good, that she wasn¡¯t happy with the situation surrounding you guys, and that she just wanted to leave Shi with her mother¡±.

    Raghav was keenly listening to her talk and demonstrate.

    ¡°So all I did was just to bring back the car to the pce and wait for your return, then locked up the house. That was all I did, I have no hand in her disappearance¡±, she said and spread out her hands.

    His fury increased. What kind of a barrage of lies was this?

    ¡°Okay, good. So where is the letter? I need to see it¡±, he asked.

    Arya was taken aback. She never thought of that.

    ¡°Oh, the letter¡­ the letter. Um, I think I, yes I instructed the guards to discard it immediately, I did¡±, she said, avoiding his eyes.

    ¡°You had the letter discarded? The only evidence to prove that what you¡¯re saying now is true, you had it discarded. Then tell me, how am I going to believe you? How?¡± He asked, advancing towards her.

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t believe your mother because of a mere pauper¡­¡±.

    What happened next was better seen than imagined. Out of anger, Raghav raised his right hand tond a p on his mother¡¯s cheek, but he didn¡¯t bring it down, it was hung up in the air.

    Arya was stunned. She got up.

    ¡°What! What are you trying to do son? p me? The Queen? Your mother? Jeez! Raghav¡±, she called, totally astonished and shocked.

    Raghav was weakened immediately, he regretted attempting to p his mother, although he was still fuming and panting. His hanging hand slowly came down and he began looking at her rant.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you tried to p me Raghav¡±, she said.

    ¡°Mother with due respect, you better watch your speech and know how you call my woman names. I wouldn¡¯t let you do that, forget you are my mother, or the Queen I just wouldn¡¯t let you do that¡±, he said.

    Arya couldn¡¯t say a thing, she just stared at him with her mouth ajar, in shock.

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder what that girl must have given to you, that you are going nuts because of her, damn it! You are even warning me, your mother¡±, she said.

    He scoffed.

    ¡°Mother I am damn serious, where is the letter? I need to be sure about this¡±, he said.

    ¡°Gosh! I can¡¯t lie to you son, you can ask my guards if you think I am¡±, she sat down back on the bed, she knew too well he wouldn¡¯t do that anyway, she just said to butress her point.

    ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t what we are supposed to be talking about right now, or any other time. Don¡¯t get worked up over this, what you are supposed to be getting worried about is your betrothed, she is right back in the pce, aren¡¯t you happy about that?¡± She asked

    Good Lord! Raghav was stunned. Like seriously, wasn¡¯t his mother getting anything at all from all he has been saying? Besides¡­

    ¡°I think you must indeed have been deaf to all I have been saying. Talking of Vidya, what the hell was all that?¡± He asked, suddenly digressing.

    ¡°What was what?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The partyingst night. Why was that? Why would you allow that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What is wrong? It¡¯s just partying,e on son¡±.

    He sighed and syed his hand on his forehead.

    ¡°You call that just partying? Mother she spent more than half a million, in just one night. Is that whom you want to be the future Queen of this kingdom? Your kingdom? Huh?¡± He asked.

    Arya made a face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just partying, after all, you go for parties too right¡±.

    ¡°And get drunk? And spend money  anyhow like there is no tomorrow? You see, this is the more reason I would never let that girl be my bride, she isn¡¯t responsible¡±, he said.

    ¡°Is that really necessary in choosing a wife?¡± She asked and the question stunned him like hell.

    ¡°What! Are you the one saying this mom? Mother you disappoint me these days, your way of thinking, your way of reasoning, I just can¡¯t fathom it¡±, hemented, looking at her disgustingly.

    ¡°Well, leave that to me. I will talk to her. But just so you know, she is the fitted bride for you¡±, she said, smiling.

    He ignored that.

    ¡°I am going to ask you this for thest time mother, and I won¡¯t go back. So it¡¯s better you tell me willingly, than let me find out myself, because it would be more disastrous¡±.

    She sighed and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Where the hell is Rina, and her mother? Where did you keep them?¡± He raged, fuming.

    She was surprised, was he not getting it at all? She sighed deeply.

    ¡°I just told you all I know about them, I have nothing to do with their disappearance, I have no hand in it¡±, she said, looking as calm as ever.

    ¡°So you mean she just decided to leave? Like, what was contained in the letter was true?¡± He was forced to ask.

    ¡°Yeah, what else?¡± She nodded.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was so calm answering him, that he was forced to think it was true. That Rina must have left him, left Shi. But why? Why would she? They were so good together.

    ¡°I think all you need to do now son, is just to forget about her, and move on¡±, she cut into his thoughts, ¡°move on because your life doesn¡¯t revolve around her¡±.

    ¡°Oh yes it does mother¡±, he shouted, almost interrupting her, ¡°my life do revolves around her. What am I gonna do now that she has left me? What?¡± He rhetorically asked running his right hand through his hair.

    ¡°Oh no! You have your family son, you do¡±.

    Raghav ignored her, pacing to and fro the room, looking so derilious, stressed and frustrated. Suddenly, he blurted out.

    ¡°I am going to find her¡±, he said.

    ¡°What!¡± Vidya who was by the door eavesdropping eximed.

 104

    SHE had followed Raghav behind at a reasonable distance, and had stopped by the door to eavesdrop, just to know why he returned before the stipted time.

    Although the maids who stood by the door were there, but she didn¡¯t mind. She still stood by the door to eavesdrop.

    ¡°I just have to find her, I¡¯m going to¡±, she heard the Prince talk again.

    Vidya was stunned. Jeez! Find Rina? Really? But why? Why must he Lord? Why must Raghav find Rina?

    She instantly became skeptical and began to fidget, no, she has to do something. She seriously must do something.  Alright, so what must she do?

    That was the height of it, she instantly turned and walked away, as fast as she could.

    She had already gone halfway the hallway when she bumped into Prisha, the Princess. She froze.

    ¡°Ugh, my¡­ my Princess¡±, she said.

    Prisha stopped in her tracks immediately. Staring eyeballs to eyeballs with the daredevil. Hmph.

    ¡°You! You!¡± She said at once, pointing her right index finger at her.

    Vidya was shocked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She said.

    ¡°What am I still doing here standing with you, gold digger!¡± She blurted and walked away.

    Vidya stood and watched her leave. Then she scoffed and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°As long as I have the Queen by my side, I¡¯m not even afraid of the Prince, let alone you¡±, she spat and continued walking. She had something to do.

    Raghav and his mother were still arguing, so engrossed in their argument when Prisha entered unnoticed. She slowly walked up to them listening to their conversations.

    Well, as soon as Raghav got those info from Zaina, he had forwarded them to Prisha and sent a text, and she knew instantly, that the next thing was toe over.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± She finally asked and they went hush.

    Arya was shocked to see her.

    ¡°Daughter, what are you doing here baby? It isn¡¯t time to return home¡±, she said and walked up to her.

    Prisha forced a smile and nced at her brother, then gave her mother a hug.

    ¡°How are you doing mother?¡± She asked instead, avoiding her own questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing just great dear and you? How is school? School isn¡¯t ended for the term so why did youe back? Infact, why are the both of you back before the stipted time, and without any prior notice?¡± She asked looking from one person to the other.

    ¡°Is there anything you are hiding from us mom?¡± Prisha asked, folding her arms, ¡°that we need to know¡±, she added.

    Her eyes twitched, these smart kids of hers.

    ¡°Oh nothing, nothing of such¡±, she shook her head in the negation.

    At this juncture, a maid came into the room, announcing the visit of a maiden of the kingdom.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Prisha asked.

    ¡°She says her name is Zaina Sachin¡±, the maid replied.

    The two siblings nced at each other.

    ¡°Let her in, into my room¡±, Prisha said and the maid bowed and left.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Then she turned to Raghav and gave him a nod, and they both left the room.

    ¡°I will see youter mom¡±, Prisha called as she got to the door.

    Arya sighed deeply and sank into the bed.

    ?   ?   ?

    The three sat in a sad mood in the Princess¡¯s chamber, muttering to themselves in low tunes.

    Things seemed to be getting out of hand, so Zaina decided to pay a visit, and as far as Raghav was concerned, she did just the right thing.

    She looked at Raghav and saw him looking stressed, tired and frustrated. Good Lord! He must have been through a lot.

    ¡°How is the ce like? You said you were there right?¡± Prisha asked.

    ¡°Yes Princess, I was there this morning. It was so quiet like no one was living there anymore, the garage empty, and the entrance door and windows are a little bit dusty, indicating they must have left for a long time¡±, she said.

    ¡°My goodness! I just gathered from my brother that my mom said she had left a letter at the doorstep before leaving¡±, she said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Zaina asked.

    ¡°Yeah, she had said ording to my mom that she just wanted to leave Raghav and all that stuff, I can¡¯t really say¡±, she waved her hand.

    Zaina sighed.

    ¡°If yes, she never mentioned anything about it to me. She never told me she was tired being with Maharana and feel like fleeing, she never did¡±, she said, not concurring.

    They continued talking, and all the while they talked Raghav kept mute, he just sat thinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything about Rina leaving a letter¡±, Zaina finally said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either¡±, Prisha concurred.

    Then Prisha turned to him.

    ¡°Do you Maharana?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡±, he said.

    ¡°Good, so what are you going to do?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her¡±, he said.

 105

    THE twodies turned to each other and smiled, Raghav just said he was going to find Rina, that¡¯s good news right?

    Prisha turned to look at him.

    ¡°You gonna find her, that¡¯s good news. So, how we gonna go about it?¡± She asked and Zaina nodded, concurring.

    ¡°First, I need to see my guards¡±, he said.

    Prisha shrugged, then pressed a small button on the dining table. Few minutester, a maid came in.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she bowed in front of them.

    ¡°Call me Saheed and tell him to bring with him the guards¡±, Raghav instructed with an air of authority.

    ¡°Okay My Prince¡±, she bowed again, and left.

    Soon Saheed with his team of guards came in. He didn¡¯te with all the guards, just a handful. As soon as the maid had delivered the message to him, he knew instantly what the Prince meant, and what he ought to do.

    They came in and took a stand in front of the trio who sat at the dining.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, they bowed.

    Raghav sighed, he didn¡¯t even know where to start from. Is it to start scolding them for not ensuring the safety of Rina, or to start asking them of her whereabouts, or to start asking where they were all the while Rina and her mother left the kingdom? He was at a loss.

    So he took a very deep breath and exhaled, then he fully faced them.

    ¡°Rina is nowhere to be found, she has been reported missing, where have you all been? What do you have to say about it?¡± He asked, trying all his possible best to be calm.

    Saheed, the boss decided to provide an answer. He cleared his throat.

    ¡°My Prince, we were actually keeping eyes on her, but not until the Queen and her guards interfered, and as tradition demands, we had to quit, against our wish¡±, he bowed.

    Hmm, he thought as much. But wait, what could have prompted his mother and her guards to interfer? What exactly?

    ¡°Did anything happen at first?¡± He asked, ¡°I mean did Rinain of anything, like leaving the kingdom before the Queen¡¯s interference?¡±

    ¡°Well Maharana, I really can¡¯t say. As for the best I knew, everything was okay with her, she neverined of anything at all. It was just all of a sudden, we noticed the Queen had driven to her house one morning, then after she returned, I sent a guard immediately to go spy on the house, he did and said they were in, so¡­¡±.

    ¡°On what day was it? I mean the day the Queen had driven there?¡± Raghav asked interrupting him.

    ¡°On the 15th¡±, he replied without cracking up his brain or something.

    ¡°15th?¡± Raghav muttered to himself and looked away.

    My gee! 15th was exactly the day he had called and called, and she didn¡¯t pick, only to callter at night and it began saying not reachable. He sensed some bad vibes instantly.

    ¡°Continue, then what else?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The guard I sent said they were very much around and that is thest thing we can say about her. It wasn¡¯t until the next day, I had seen one of her guards drove in the car you got her. Immediately I went myself to check on the house, I met it empty. They had gone¡±, he gave the details brilliantly.

    Prisha and Zaina was listening keenly.

    ¡°Wow! So that was the 16th?¡± Raghav questioned.

    ¡°Yeah, and that very day, the Queen had also left the pce so early with her guards¡±, he added.

    ¡°What!¡± He eximed and turned to look at Prisha and Zaina, whom were also astonished.

    ¡°And that night, the night of 16th was when Vidya hosted a party at Club Penguin¡±, Zaina said and a hush fell on them.

    ¡°Big bro, all these has connections, they all do, it isn¡¯t just a mere coincidence¡±, Prisha said, ¡°you know you can¡¯t go about questioning mom about where she had been on that day, it¡¯s uncultured¡±, she added.

    ¡°Yeah, My Princess is right Maharana, I think we all just have to be coded, do our things quietly, and under cover¡±, Zaina suggested.

    Raghav sighed, saying nothing. It was too much for him. He slowly closed his eyes and began to meditate, and they all kept mute, everywhere was silent.

    Few secondster, he opened his eyes and turned to The boss.

    ¡°We are going to find her¡±, he said and he straightened up.

    ¡°Okay¡±.

    ¡°Yes we are, get your team ready, and await me, I will tell you when we start soon¡±, he said.

    ¡°Alright Maharana, noted¡±, he said.

    ¡°You can leave¡±, he ordered and they bowed and walked out of the room.

    ¡°So what next now?¡± Prisha asked.

    Raghav got up.

    ¡°We are heading for Kuru immediately, I need to meet with Aunt¡±, he said and began walking out of the room.

    The twodies nced at each other and got up, and together they left the room.     ? Kuru Kingdom ?

    | The Bahwan Pce |

    The trio arrived Kuru within three hours in a private jet. With a car, they drove down to The Bahwan Pce where they were happily received.

    Lady Aarti and Prince Rudra, her husband were at the upstairs balcony when they arrived. So, Raghav, Prisha and Zaina were immediately ushered there by the maids who had weed them.

    ¡°Hey Teddy¡±, Lady Aarti got up at once as soon as she saw them and went to hold Raghav in a hug.

    He managed a smile and she noticed it. Then greetings followed, and they all settled down.

    ¡°You are back from the training, when did you return?¡± Aarti asked.

    Raghav waved his head.

    ¡°Actually I returned earlier than I¡¯m supposed to, I returned today¡±, he said.

    ¡°I see¡±, and she turned to Prisha, ¡°you too Princess, school isn¡¯t done for the term¡±, she said.

    Prisha chuckled and nodded.

    ¡°You are right Aunt, it isn¡¯t, returned today as well¡±, she said.

    Aarti was taken aback, why are they all returning huh? She turned to Zaina, and she smiled.

    ¡°I know momma, I left here today¡±, she pouted.

    Aarti sighed.

    ¡°Okay, so why are you all here?¡± She asked. Rudra who was a man of few words, just kept mute sipping wine in silence and listening to them.

    ¡°Where is Ali Baby?¡± Prisha asked, ignoring Aarti¡¯s question looking around, obviously for her.

    ¡°Well, that one has gone for her after school lessons¡±, Lady Aarti said and they all nodded.

    ¡°Alright dear, can you spill it now? What is going on? I can see it on your face, you aren¡¯t happy¡±, Lady Aarti said, facing Raghav squarely.

    He kept mute, not knowing how to say it or bring it up. And thedies all kept mute as well, like, the questions weren¡¯t directed to them right? This unsettled Aarti the more, making her ufortable.

    ¡°Can someone talk to me?¡± She asked looking from one to the other, ¡°Is my brother alright? Where is Rina?¡± She reeled out more questions.

    ¡°Bro can you talk?¡± Rudra was forced to speak as well.

    Raghav then took a deep breath.

    ¡°Dad is fine. It¡¯s Rina, she is missing¡±, he dropped the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡± Aarti eximed lowly and sat up, then nced at her husband, who turned to her as well.

    ¡°What do you mean missing?¡± She asked. Rudra dropped the ss of wine in his hand on the table.

    Raghav shrugged.

    ¡°Aunt I really can¡¯t tell, it¡¯s a long story. All I can tell is, I noticed I couldn¡¯t reach her on the phone, you know I travelled? Only for me to return to meet the news that she is missing, together with her mom¡±, he said.

    ¡°Jeez! What a news! Rina! How?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°This is so disheartening, and unbelievable¡±, Rudra spoke.

    ¡°Seriously, it is. We are just at a loss at what is going on¡±, Prisha said, ¡°their house is empty, nothing is there, the car big bro got her is in the pce as we speak, their phones can¡¯t be reached¡±, sheined.

    ¡°The car? Who took it there?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°Mother. She did and then made mention of Rina leaving a letter at the doorstep, and then she going there and  , jeez, I can¡¯t really say¡±, Prisha said in a rush.

    They all sighed.

    ¡°Actually Lady Aarti, Rina is presently missing as we speak, we can¡¯t reach her, no one can¡±, Zaina spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry bro¡±, Rudra said.

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m so sorry about that Teddy, so so sorry. What do you think of it?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°Well, with all the scenarios, I think my mom has a hand in her disappearance¡±, he said.

    ¡°Ohe on, why would you think that? Look, I know she can be mean at times but not to that extent baby¡±, Aarti said.

    Rudra supported, nodding his head.

    ¡°You need to be very sure before concluding. Have you looked into the matter of the letter well? How are you sure she didn¡¯t really drop any letter?¡± He asked.

    Raghav shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need any other convinction, she doesn¡¯t like my woman, mother doesn¡¯t¡±, he said.

    ¡°But even at that, you just need to be very sure before jumping into conclusion, you know how risky it is, suspecting a Queen¡±, Rudra came again.

    ¡°Did you confront her? And what did she say?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°Of course I did, she said she doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it¡±, he said.

    Prisha shrugged.

    ¡°What else do you expect her to say, even if she isn¡¯t innocent?¡±

    Aarti ced her hands on the table.

    ¡°You know what Teddy, don¡¯t suspect she is the one okay? Let¡¯s just have that doubt, and search for her under cover¡±, she said.

    ¡°Exactly what I earlier suggested¡±, Zaina said.

    ¡°I have already informed my guards that we are gonna look for her, but we can¡¯t do it alone. As the saying goes that two heads are better than one, so I will like to plead with you Prince Rudra, I will be needing your team of intelligent guards¡±, he said, looking at Rudra.

    ¡°Is that what you are asking for with calmness? With all pleasure, I am willing to help¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh! Thank you so much¡±, he said.

    ¡°You are most wee. Let me go get them informed straightaway, we need to start up something now, dy is dangerous¡±, he said and got up.

    ¡°Thank you honey¡±, Aarti said to him smiling and he stooped low to give her a peck on the cheek.

    ¡°I will be right back¡±, and he walked out of the balcony.

    Prisha swallowed hard, Zaina sighed deeply. At least, there was beginning to be a progress.

    ¡°Lady Aarti, where is Zashil? Is he back yet?¡± Zaina asked.

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Funny you are asking after him now since you guys came here¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yes momma, life is important¡±, she stated, waiting for an answer to her question.

    Sheughed again.

    ¡°Well, he is in his chamber, kind of resting I think¡±, she said to her and she got up.

    ¡°Coming with me Princess?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Sure dear¡±, and she got up and they both left the balcony, leaving Raghav and Lady Aarti.

 106

    RINA sat on one of the couches in the living room crying hysterically, like, this has been one of her routines of recent, to always cry.

    The nurses had just left, and what Nurse Meda told her concerning knowing the gender of her baby was totally uncalled for.

    How can the Queen be so wicked up to this extent, of not letting her know the sex of her unborn? Like seriously?

    Okay yes, she wouldn¡¯t have the baby after delivery, agreed, but just to know its gender, she refused. God! This woman must be a very wicked soul.

    She cried and cried, hitting at the couch and other things around just to vent her anger. Her mother slowly walked in.

    She walked up to her and sat beside her, moved to tears as well, but she held them back. If she lets them flow, who would console the other?

    Slowly she put her arms around her daughter and embraced her, preventing her from hitting at any object again.

    ¡°You need to take this easy¡±, she whispered into her ears, ¡°for the baby, for me, for us¡±, she added.

    Rina was adamant, as she continued crying, the pain was much.

    ¡°Mom I do not think you understand my plight¡±, she found her words, ¡°I am pained, like, I am really pained¡±, she continued crying.

    ¡°I know dear, I know¡±, she said, still holding her in a hug.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you do¡±, she said.

    ¡°Of course I do baby¡±.

    ¡°Is it my damn fault that the Prince chose to fall in love with me?¡± She rhetorically asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dear, it¡¯s not¡±.

    ¡°Is it my fault that fate brought us together? Why would mine be different? Am I the first and only woman to be pregnant for a Prince? Why is mine different? Why?¡± She cried, trying vehemently to loose grip from her mother, but she held her down.

    ¡°Rin, yours is different because you are special, I am here for you baby, I am here for you¡±, Selena said, all in a bid to pacify her.

    But she cried the more, she kept crying and suddenly, she wailed out.

    ¡°I give up!¡± She shouted.

    ¡°What?¡± Selena asked.

    ¡°I give up on this love mom, I¡¯m tired, I am tired¡±, she said.

    ¡°It is okay, it is okay baby Rin, it is okay¡±, her mother pacified, rubbing her hands on her back.

    Then she suddenly stopped crying and sniffed. Her mother sat straight to look at her.

    ¡°Mother I need a phone¡±, she said.

    ¡°What? What for?¡± She asked with her eyes, widened in shock.

    ¡°I need a phone¡±, she went back into crying, shouting this time, she was bing violent.

    ¡°Daughter¡­ daughter, calm down, your health, the baby¡­¡±, she tried holding her down again.

    ¡°Mom I need a phone, I need to make a call, I need to send a text, I need a phone¡­ I give up¡­ I need a phone¡­¡±, she continued shouting.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have it, you know¡±.

    ¡°Tell one of the guards to give me a phone, I want to end this, I need to end this. I need a phone¡­¡±, she continued shouting until Selena took her inside the room and put her to sleep.

    ***

    Raghav was still sitting at the balcony waiting for Rudra to return so that they can start up some work. He was busy on his phone as he waited.

    Lady Aarti has just left him to be with Ali Baby, who returned from her lesson few minutes ago.

    Zaina and Prisha who had gone in to see Zashil hasn¡¯t yet returned, they were still having fun.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    So, he alone was left in the balcony, waiting. As he surfed on the phone, a message notification popped up, and he immediately tapped on it.

    It was a text from an unknown number. His eyes hastingly rushed through the lines of the brief text and it sent chills down his spine, he went cold instantly.

    At this juncture, Rudra entered with one of his guards.

    ¡°Hey Raghav, this is Yul, the head of my guards. I have told him about the task at hand and he has set his team ready, I just need you toe see them¡±, he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be necessary anymore¡±, Raghav said coldly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rudra said and nced at the guard, ¡°what do you mean?¡± He asked, befuddled.

    Without uttering a word, Raghav handed the phone to Rudra and he took it, then looked into it. He saw the text, and he read through the lines.

    ?? I¡¯m so sorry Raghav, I don¡¯t know how you are going to take this but I do hope you have the fortitude to bear it. You must have returned to greet my absence, yeah, I¡¯m very faraway from Shi kingdom, I¡¯m not anywhere close to it, I don¡¯t even know where I am, all I know is I just ran for safety.

    Your mother¡¯s threatenings are what I can¡¯t continue to live with, I had to leave Shi with my mom and damn any means you could reach me, don¡¯te looking for me, you won¡¯t find me, never.

    Thank you for everything you did for me, and everything you have been doing.

    I really do hope you and your betrothed gonna be happy together. I might love you, but she loves you more, why not give her a chance? This is a goodbye from me, have a good life. Rina?.

    ¡°What!¡± Rudra eximed.

 107

    THE room was quite messy and dark that fateful morning. The stench smell of alcohol was on a great impact in the room, someone was lying on the floor, moaning and groaning softly at intervals, it was the upant of that room. Beside him were bottles and bottles of alcohol which he had consumed, coupled with wine sses. They were all strewn all over the floor, coupled with other objects.

    This room was the Prince¡¯s chamber and the drunk upant lying on the floor groaning, was Raghav.

    Yes, this should be the fourth day since he received the text from the unknown and private number. To say that the text demoralized him was to put it mildly, the text made him go nuts.

    He never even thought if the text was really from Rina or not, all he knew was that she has been the one who sent the text.

    She has left him, the love of his life has left him, the one who brought out the best in him, the one who made him feel what love is, his sunshine, his reason for smiling has left him, to face the world alone. How was he going to do this?

    How could she leave without even thinking if he was gonna be able to pull through? Without even thinking if he was going to be alright? Without even thinking about his state of mind, his emotions, the pains he gonna go through? Or did she think he won¡¯t feel the pain? The trauma? Oh! Rina.

    On that fateful day at Kuru, four days ago, immediately after receiving the demoralizing text, he had left for Shi immediately, without even as much as a goodbye to anyone. He had even left Prisha and Zaina behind for they stayed back, begging him not to conclude yet, but take things slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously stated, didn¡¯t y¡¯all read it?¡± He had rhetorically asked. They were all downstairs now at the garage.

    ¡°But big bro, how are you sure she is the one? They are enemies lurking around the corner you know? Please juste back to the balcony let¡¯s do this¡±, Prisha had pleaded.

    Lady Aarti joined in, her husband, Zashil and Zaina, all trying to make him see reasons, yet he remained adamant, stating he was done and wanted to go back.

    So he instantly boarded one of the cars and zoomed off, leaving all behind.

    That was four days ago at Kuru kingdom. Since then, he has been in his room, locked up, and preventing others from seeing him.

    He was still lying on the floor groaning when the door opened, and Prisha entered.

    The stench smell of the alcohol greeted her nose and she made a face, covering her nose with her left hand.

    Then she walked up to him, little tears escaped her eyes. Was this really her big bro? Her Raghav? The Prince? Jeez! He was looking a mess.

    ¡°Big bro you really need to stop doing this to yourself¡±, she said and bent over him, ¡°please¡±, she pleaded, stressing the ¡®please¡¯.

    He continued groaning, saying nothing to her. Then she tried carrying him up, pleading with him toply, he weakly did and she dragged him to the bed.

    ¡°You really look a mess¡±, she said and began taking off the shirt he was putting on, it was soaked with sweat and tears.

    Then she walked into the bathroom to help put up his bath water. She wasn¡¯t even sure if he had taken his bath for the four days he stayed locked up in the room.

    If not that she knew the password to his door, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter.

    Unlike Raghav, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up, she hasn¡¯t even given up, if not for hisck of interest, which had slowed down a lot of the people who initially showed interest.

    She had tried gaining ess to his phone in order to get the contact which had sent the text so she could hack into it, but it was a private one.

    Soon she was done in the bathroom and came out, then walked up to him as he stillid on the bed.

    ¡°Maharana your bath is ready, you should go in and have a bath, and then eat¡­¡±.

    Raghav scoffed. Food? It mattered nothing to him right now, absolutely nothing. What was food without yourplete happiness?

    ¡°¡­ Jeez! I still can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t really eaten anything for four days now, but just literally feeding on alcohols¡±, Prisha continued.

    ¡°I will go call in the maids to bring you food, and clean up the mess in here¡±, she said and looked around, making a face. Then she turned to him.

    ¡°Can I talk to you Maharana?¡± She asked.

    Raghav was mute, he said nothing to her and she sighed, hopefully hoping he would speak up.

    ¡°Prisha what is it?¡± He asked, his husky voice dragging the words.

    She brightened up.

    ¡°I still insist brother, it wasn¡¯t Rina who had sent that text, we need to find her, we can find her. All we need is just for you to say you are in, and be really in, please¡±, she pleaded.

    He turned over to his other side on the bed.

    ¡°She has left me Prisha, what did I do to deserve that?¡± Hemented.

    Prisha shook her head and went nearer him.

    ¡°No My Prince she hasn¡¯t, that is what I¡¯m trying to tell you¡±, she sat on the bed, next to him, ¡°she didn¡¯t send that text, believe me. We all do¡±, she said.

    He ignored her.

    ¡°She left me, she left me¡±, he said and chuckled weirdly.

    ¡°No she didn¡¯t, you know that¡±, Prisha pushed on, hoping she could talk sense into him.

    He suddenly got up, pping her hand away from his shoulder and dragged himself into the bathroom, Prisha watched him and shook her head.

    As soon as she heard the rushing of water in the bathroom, she got up and headed out.

    Few minutester, two maids came into the room and cleared up the mess, the scattered objects around, and the empty alcohol bottles.

    Another came in and went for theundry, the dirty clothes, the dirty duvets and bedsheets, and just anything that could go forundry.

    Then finally, another two brought in the food. They set it on the table and went away.

    All the while these happened, Raghav was still in the bathroom, they all just came in, did their work and left.

    Finally he was done. He came out and took on fresh clothes, then went to the dining. He picked up the cutleries and uncovered the food, he immediately lost appetite. It was the favourite Rina always prepared for him.

    His stomach rumbled reminding him that no matter what, he needed to eat something. So he began ying with the food, and ate only but a few.

    He was still at table ying with the food when the door opened and Terry entered. He hastingly walked up to him.

    ¡°Hey man, what is wrong?¡± He asked as soon as he got to him.

    Raghav looked up and was surprised when he saw it was Terry. What the hell was he doing here? And how did he know he was back, and in distress at the moment?

    ¡°Terry, what are you doing here?¡± He asked, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you flew in all the way from New York?¡± He added.

    Terry scoffed and sat down on one of the dining seats.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that, that is what best friends do. So, what is the problem?¡± He asked again.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Bro it¡¯s Rina, I¡¯m sorry I hadn¡¯t told you¡±, he said and took a sip of water.

    Terry nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Prisha has told me everything. So, what are you insinuating on doing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Terry I can¡¯t do this further, the damsel has stated what she wants, that I shouldn¡¯t look for her, and that I would never find her. What is the need stressing things? I am a Prince, I shouldn¡¯t be begging for love¡±, he said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 108

    TERRY sighed deeply.

    ¡°I know all that My Prince, but my question is, how are you sure she was the one who sent it? How? You have no proof bro¡±, he said.

    ¡°She is, I just know she is. But why would she leave me? Why? That¡¯s what I have been asking myself ever since¡±, hemented.

    Terry wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°Maharana, there are people who are willing to walk down this thorny road with you, you aren¡¯t alone. Just give them the go ahead¡±, he said.

    ¡°Can we just stop talking about this? I know it¡¯s hard but I¡¯m trying to leave with it, let¡¯s just stop¡±, he said.

    ¡°Hmm Maharana, hmm¡±, he said.

    ¡°I will be leaving for Phoenix very soon, for the business training school, I am not yet done¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh! You mean you took permission and returned?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a past now. It¡¯s just some few things left to be done, and I will be back¡±, he said.

    Just then, Terry¡¯s phone rang and he picked it at once. It was his junior sis.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± He asked and waited for her to reply.

    ¡°What!¡± He suddenly eximed and Raghav turned to him.

    ¡°Jeez! Mom? How? How did it happen?¡± He questioned. Raghav just stared, hoping it wasn¡¯t something that serious.

    ¡°Okay, you guys have taken her to the hospital right?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, just stay calm and let the doctors do their job, don¡¯t panic, I will be right there¡±, he said and hung up.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Raghav asked.

    ¡°My old woman, she fell from the stairs¡±.

    ¡°What? How?¡± Raghav asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know bro. I need to get going¡±, he got up, ¡°don¡¯t try anything stupid, I will keep in touch¡±, he said and left the room.

    Raghav watched him leave and as soon as he left, his mother came in. He hissed and got up, walking to the bed.

    He flopped on the bed and heard the series of greetings between his mother and Terry at the door.

    ¡°Just got a bad news from home and that¡¯s why I¡¯m heading out¡±, Terry said.

    ¡°Oh, I hope it isn¡¯t that bad?¡± Arya asked.

    ¡°I hope. I will keep in touch with you momma¡±, he pecked her on the cheek and rushed out.

    ¡°Alright dear¡±, she said and went into the room, properly locking up the door behind her.

    ¡°Hey son¡±, she called as she walked up to him. Well, she was actually aware of the happenings with Raghav and she could swear that she isn¡¯t the one behind the text, she could swear for this one.

    Although, she was happy the text had terminated all he wanted to do in order to find the pregnantdy, but she wasn¡¯t the one who had sent it, and she was sure it wasn¡¯t Vidya too, for she had warned her never to interfer into this but just let her do her things.

    Who knows, it must have been Rina. But how has she gotten the phone? She didn¡¯t care, as long as it had eased her works, she had even resolved she wasn¡¯t gonna ask her anything, but just remind her, that the guards are watching.

    ¡°Son, why do you want to end your life untimely because of someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it? Why?¡± She asked walking up to him.

    Raghav cussed under his breath and ignored her, his head resting on the pillow and looking at the ceiling. Truly, he wasn¡¯t ready for her drama.

    Arya nced at the dining and saw the food on the table, like it wasn¡¯t even touched.

    ¡°My gee! Why are you starving yourself? Jeez Raghav! What is wrong with you?¡± She asked.

    He kept her quiet and ignored her still, and kept on gazing at the ceiling. She sighed and sat next to him.

    ¡°Look son, I need to be very frank with you here, I have no hand in this text, I¡¯m damn serious, I have nothing to do with it¡±, she said, but he still said nothing, keeping her mute.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She wasn¡¯t deterred, and she continued talking non stop, talking about the King, his business training, and all that, till she got tired as all the while, he never replied any of her talks. She got up.

    ¡°I know you would be willing to talk to me soon, it¡¯s just a matter of time. You woulde back to mummy¡±, she smiled.

    ¡°Okay I will be leaving now, don¡¯t try anything stupid son¡±, she said and left the room.

    As soon as he noticed she had left, he got off the bed and walked up to the bar section, to have his sour, his only sour at the moment, to his satisfaction.

    He opened the ss casing and singled out four different brands of half drunk liquor, and a single ss. Then he began pouring himself some wine, and he drank and drank.

    At intervals, a big smile would y on his face and he would begin muttering wordings to himself.

    ¡°Rina since I can¡¯t have you, I think I can have this¡±, he would say and gulp in some liquor, ¡°my happiness at the moment, my only happiness¡±, he would continue muttering and drinking.

    Soon he became drunk, and the next thing he fell on the floor, still holding onto one newly opened bottle and sipping at intervals.

    His vision became blur, and his body very heavy, he couldn¡¯t even lift up a part of it. So, he justid there.

    Minutester the door opened and Vidya slowly entered.

    ***

    Mrs Doween entered Rina¡¯s room to find her shaking vigorously on the bed that fateful morning. Infact, she had been awake for like two hours ago, working at the kitchen and calling at Rina at intervals to join her, but she didn¡¯te out.

    So Selena let her be, saying she needed rest and she alone finished the work. As soon as she was done, she went into her room, still surprised she wasn¡¯t out of bed at that time, only to find her on the bed shivering, her teeth nking at each other.

    ¡°Jeez! Rina!¡± She eximed and began shaking her, trying to shake her out of whatever it is that was the problem.

    But Rina continued shaking and jerking, shivering vigorously like she was gonna die the next minute.

    ¡°Oh my God, Rina¡±, Selena said and immediately dashed out of the room, heading for the guards¡¯ quarters beside the house.

    She got one of them and asked him to ce a call immediately to the nurse.

    ¡°Please, help me call the nurse to starting over immediately, someone is dying¡±, she said in a rush.

    ¡°Do not panic ma¡¯am, I will call her straightaway¡±, he said and put it into action.

    Nurse Meda picked up immediately and the phone was handed to Selena to speak to her. She did, and the Nurse assured she was on her way.

    ¡°Just be calm okay, I will be right there¡±, she said and hung up.

    Nurse Meda arrived the house in a few minutes and went into the room where Rina stillid, shaking.

    She heaved a sigh of relief, it was a minor issue. Immediately, she went down to work. She administered Rina some injections and instantly, she calmed down, drifting into sleep.

    ¡°What was wrong Nurse?¡± Selena asked.

    ¡°Does she have her rest of recent? I mean sleep well and eat well?¡± Nurse Meda asked.

    Selena sighed.

    ¡°I have to be frank with you here Nurse, she hardly sleeps, and she hardly eats. I have tried all I could but she just wouldn¡¯t budge¡±, sheined.

    ¡°I understand the situation, you can help her out. It¡¯s just depression and loneliness that is the cause of her problem right now, she¡¯s depressed and lonely, but you can help her fight it¡±, she said.

    Selena sighed again. The Nurse was right. Rina rarely eats food these days, even to sleep was a problem, she spends the whole of her night wetting her bed.

    ¡°I will try fight this Nurse, I will¡±, she said, determined to get Rina back on her feet.

    ¡°Please do. Immediately she wakes up, give her something to eat, and let her take her medications. She will be fine if she do¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay, thank you¡±.

    ¡°I will be leaving now, lucky she has no antenatal today, until the day after tomorrow¡±.

    ¡°Yeah. Alright Nurse, till then¡±, and Nurse Meda left.

    ***

    Vidya further walked into the room slowly, as she looked around. Her eyes caught the half eaten food on the dining table, and then Raghav on the floor, with the empty bottles strewn all around.

    ¡°Who is there? Is that you Rina? Have you returned to me?¡± He asked at intervals, smiling and muttering incoherent words to himself.

    ¡°Jeez! Maharana¡±, the words escaped her mouth in a low tune, her right hand cupped over her mouth, she couldn¡¯t fathom the situation taking ce.

    She watched him from where she stood for a while, speaking hundred words in a minute, and sipping from the bottle in his hands.

    She made no move to stop him, or even take the bottle of liquor from his hands, she just watched on helplessly.

    Then after a few seconds, something struck her and she simpered, smiling mischievously.

    ¡°Ah ah, that is it¡±, she said and instantly walked back to the door and locked it properly, then came back.

    She walked up to him and went down, slowly taking the bottle from his hands, which he clutched tighter.

    ¡°Maharana, you don¡¯t need this, let me help you out¡±, she said in a whisper, trying to take the bottle from him.

    ¡°Huh? Who you?¡± He asked, his vision so blur to identify the intruder.

    ¡°It¡¯s your betrothed, let me have this¡±, she said and finally freed the liquor from his hands.

    ¡°Who betrothed?¡± He asked again and belched loudly.

    Vidya recoiled her face, his mouth reeked of alcohol. She ignored his many incoherent talks as she took off the shirt he was wearing, and his bare body stared at her.

    ¡°Holy Moly!¡±, she swallowed hard.

    ¡°Hmm, would I ever believe I would have this to myself someday?¡± She rhetorically asked, grinning.

    ¡°Up please, I need to get you to rest¡±, she said.

    ¡°Who is it? I ask again¡±, he questioned as he weakly got up, holding onto her.

    ¡°Nevermind who it is baby, you are safe¡±, she said and held onto him as well.

    Damn it! This was indeed the best moment of her life, holding onto the Prince charming in that manner, like very close to her body.

    As they got to the bed, she slowly made him lie down, undressed him, then proceeded to undress herself.

 109

    AS she took off her clothes, she gawked at his half nude body on the bed, simpering. He justid there groaning and turning from side to side, weak.

    At the moment, Vidya was so happy with herself, she felt so satisfied within her, this was what she had prayed for virtually all her life.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t have you willingly, well, I think I should have you this way baby¡±, she muttered.

    She was already going half nude and about to climb the bed when she suddenly heard a knock on the door and she stopped abruptly, subconsciously looked at the door, saying nothing.

    After a few seconds, there was no knock and she continued with her work, thinking it was her subconscious mind.

    She got on the bed and wrapped her arms around his neck, staring into his face. Hmm, he was really handsome, but more handsome when drunk.

    She bent low, and brought her face closer his and was about to lock lips with him when the knock came again, this time with a bang. She cringed and sat up. Who could it be?

    She decided to stay calm and say nothing, hoping whoever was at the door would just leave after fruitless efforts of knocking. After all, the door was properly locked, and you can¡¯t get in except with the password, which for sure, she was well aware no one knows, except for a few selected.

    But it didn¡¯t go as she hoped, against her wish and to her utmost surprise, the door yanked open and staring at her eyeballs to eyeballs, was the Princess!

    Holy Moly!

    ***

    Prisha has just returned from a restaurant where she and Zaina had decided to meet with a private investigator, who was going to help and assist them find Rina, undercover.

    Before going to see Raghav earlier, she had immediately ced a call across to Terry, his best friend who resides at New York, and rted the issue at hand to him.

    He assured he was going to be there to keep himpany. So, after seeing to it that he took his bath, got cleaned up and got food, she left for Zaina¡¯s ce, and together they had gone to the restaurant to meet up with the private investigator.

    Now, she just returned and the first ce she decided to go was Raghav¡¯s room. She knew Terry was gonna be there and hoped that together, they would convince Raghav to continue the search for Rina.

    ¡°Ahhh¡±, she eximed out of fatigue as she walked along the hallway, sying her palm on her forehead, the day was really tiring.

    She got to his door and turned the door knob, but to her utmost surprise, it was firmly locked. What!

    She tried again, it still didn¡¯t open, she sighed.

    ¡°I remember telling big bro not to try anything stupid¡±, she said, ¡°but wait, is Terry not in? Why is this locked then?¡± She muttered to herself, then decided to knock.

    She knocked once, twice, no response and she began panicking.

    ¡°Oh God! Let it not be that he has harmed himself¡±, she said and with her fist, banged on the door. Still, there was no response.

    ¡°Jeez! Why would he lock himself up with the state he is in right now huh?¡± She rhetorically asked and proceeded to make use of the door¡¯s password.

    After punching in the password, she tried the knob and yanked the door open. Jeez! The first thing she saw hit her.

    The sight which greeted her on the bed made her froze, and for a second the world was in a stand still, her mouth flew open.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, was she hallucinating or actually seeing right? There on the bed was Vidya, half naked, her legs crossed over Raghav who was half naked too. Vidya herself couldn¡¯t move at the moment, her eyes were widely opened, staring back at her (Prisha).

    ¡°Holy Moly! Vidya!¡± She finally found her words, as she shouted and instantly moved towards the bed.

    ¡°You¡­¡±, she said and looked at her brother, finding out he was drunk, she fumed.

    ¡°You she-devil! You are taking advantage of a drunken man, the Prince? God!¡± She shouted.

    As if Vidya regained her senses, she immediately jumped off the bed without ado and picked up her clothes which scattered on the bed, and without saying a word to Prisha, she ran out of the room.

    Prisha watched her retreating figure as she held up her clothes in her hands, only in her undies.

    It was so disgusting that she had to go into the bathroom and spat out.

    ¡°God forbids!¡± She eximed.

    ¡°And this is who mother wants for the Prince, the heir to the throne? God forbids¡±, she spat again.

    Then she came out of the bathroom and walked to the bed, seeing her brother lying there drunk, and muttering incoherent words like a mad man, brought tears to her eyes.

    ¡°Big bro is this you? Is this the great Prince of Shi kingdom lying there like a vegetable? What is this you are doing to yourself?¡± Shemented and flopped down beside him, whimpering.

    He groaned.

    ¡°Is that you Rina?¡± He suddenly asked, ¡°my gee! Why did you leave me?¡± He asked and turned over.

    Prisha shook her head.

    ¡°I bet if you know what I just prevented from happening, you would avoid anything called liquor in your life¡±, she said and he ignored her, as expected.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Prisha watched him for minutes, turning over and over and muttering words to himself. Suddenly she got up, raised the back of her left palm to her face and stared at the royal ring on her middle finger, then she looked at Raghav and back to the ring, fixing her gaze steadily at the ring for a couple of minutes.

    Suddenly the emerald pearl in it began glowing, emanating a small ball of green light. Her lips slowly parted in a smile as she watched the glowing light grow and grow.

    ¡°Yes baby,e on,e¡±, she said, still looking at the ring, smiling. The light glowed to a certain size like that of a candle light and bursted out in mes.

    Then she brought the palm close to her lips and slightly kissed the ring, as soon as she did that, her lips shone green and she proceeded forward to the guy on the bed and ced the lips on his forehead, kissing him slightly.

    Few secondster, Raghav sat up with a start, like someone who just got stung by a soldier ant. He looked around as it took a couple of minutes for his blurred vision to be clear.

    As soon as it did, he sprang up from the bed at once and that was when he noticed he was only d in boxers. He cringed.

    All the while this was happening to him, Prisha had already backed off, and was now watching him react. She grinned, so this shit was working huh? This tale of she as a royal having powers in her royal ring was true? She looked at the ring again.

    ¡°Prisha?¡± Raghav called, making her turn to him, ¡°Prisha what is going on? What happened to me?¡± He asked looking at her for answers.

    She sighed and kept him mute.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I talking to someone? Why am I nude? Where¡­¡±, he left his question hanging in the air as his eyes already caught the answer to what he had wanted to ask of, his clothes.

    He saw them scattered on the bed and he rushed to pick them up. He looked at them for some time then looked around, at the instant his eyes caught the empty bottles on the floor meters away, he groaned.

    ¡°Oh no! I have been drinking¡±, hemented.

    ¡°Oh yes big bro, and not just that, I have just saved you from a lifetime regret¡±, she said and went to sit on the couch, ¡°so you owe me one¡±, she added.

    Raghav looked at her curiously, obviously befuddled.

    ¡°A life time regret? How?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t believe who I met here, already on top of you on the bed and ever ready to have it with you¡±, she said.

    Raghav looked on, more confused.

    ¡°You are actually confusing me all the more sis¡±, he said, his clothes were still in his hands.

    ¡°Vidya tried to get into your pants while you were drunk, I saw her, I caught her red-handed, atop you on the bed, she was naked, partly nude though, in her undies¡±, she exined.

    Raghav¡¯s mouth immediately fell wide open and the clothes he was holding fell off. What! Vidya? Holy Moly! He was too shocked to say a thing.

    ¡°I noticed the door was locked while I tried toe in, it was your password I used in opening it. She already locked it up, so determined to do what was in her mind¡±, Prisha continued talking.

    ¡°Holy Moly!¡± He finally found his words, eximing, ¡°God!¡± He syed his left hand on his forehead and copsed on the bed. So stupid of him to have got himself drunk.

    There was silence for a while as the duo kept mute, a lot running in their minds. Then Raghav spoke up.

    ¡°So, how did I get to snap out of my drunkenness?¡± He asked.

    Her eyes widened as she replied.

    ¡°I used the ring powers¡±, she said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 110

    SHE put up her left palm for him to see, and wiggled the fingers. He saw it, he could see the pearl in the ring glistening. His mouth fell wide open.

    ¡°Wait, you mean you used it on me? And it worked?¡± He asked out of astonishment.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I did. I didn¡¯t even know it was gonna work, I just decided to try it, and it worked¡±, she exined.

    ¡°Wow¡±, a smile yed on his face, he immediately brightened up, ¡°I thought all The Guru said about the powers in our rings were just mere say, never knew he was serious¡±, he said.

    ¡°Me too, but now I know he was¡±, she replied, shrugging her shoulders.

    ¡°Wow! Alright, but why can¡¯t we use these powers, and search for Rina¡¯s whereabouts? I mean,bined with mine¡±, he asked.

    Prisha brightened up.

    ¡°Really? You want to search for her?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just try it. Although she had said that I wouldn¡¯t find her¡±, he said.

    ¡°Trash that, let¡¯s do it then. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s gonna work, remember The Guru said it¡¯s what we want, we set our minds towards it and through our minds, we connect with the ring, and let it do its job¡±, she reminded him.

    ¡°I remembered all that¡±, he replied and got up, about to walk to his closet to clothe himself.

    ¡°Hmm, big bro please go and put on something¡±, she said and looked away.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do huh¡±, he said.

    ¡°So what are you gonna do about Vidya? Tell mom? Punish her?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Neither of that, she is less of my problems now, once I get my problems all figured out, she leaves the pce immediately, once and for all¡±, he said as he put on his clothes.

    ¡°Oh, good¡±, she said shortly, not wanting to divulge her own n.

    As an adroit girl, she had already figured out that Vidya wasn¡¯t just in the pce for marriage to the Prince, no, she had motives and so, she carried out her own action against Vidya undercover, just waiting for the time she was gonna fall into the trap.

    He finished dressing and went to the dressing table, ransacked the table for his ring. There were a lot of them scattered on the table but he needed a particr one. He found it, put it on and returned to the bed, Prisha joined him and then they set out to work.

    The siblings looked at each other eyeball to eyeball for a long time, then Prisha spoke up.

    ¡°What is that in mind?¡± She asked.

    ¡°To find Rina¡¯s location¡±, he replied.

    Then they brought their fingers which bore the ring together, side by side and turned their gaze to it.

    Soon the light began glowing, just as it had done with Prisha¡¯s, but now, the light seemed to glow and grow more bigger, and brighter, lightening up the little space between them, green. There were two rings involved.

    As the light glowed up, their gaze followed. Then suddenly, a bungalow showed up in the light. The environs of this bungalow were full of beautiful flowers and shrubs around.

    They looked more into the glowing light and they saw a man, dressed like a pce guard, standing at the verandah. They tried to make out his face but they couldn¡¯t, it was blurry.

    So they tried to cross their fingers in order to get a better view, but the view became more blurry, and the next thing, against their wish, the light went out instantly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What!¡± Prisha eximed and the next thing, she felt a sharp pain in that particr finger.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She shouted, it was as if someone was piercing and piercing the finger with a pin.

    ¡°Ouch¡±, she screamed out again and instantly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Raghav asked and withdrew his hand too, ignoring Prisha¡¯s yelps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we almost saw something. Why did it suddenly go off?¡± Prisha asked, still nursing the pains in her finger, it reduced.

    ¡°Damn! We can¡¯t make use of these powers, I can¡¯t even make use of my gift anymore, now that I mostly need it¡±, Raghavmented.

    Prisha looked at him.

    ¡°Your gift? Hold on, you do not discern thoughts anymore?¡± She asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°If I can, situations would have been better than this¡±, he replied.

    Prisha thought for a while.

    ¡°Why not we go see him? He might have something to say about this¡±, she said.

    ¡°See who?¡±

    ¡°The Guru¡±, she replied.

    ***

    ??The Guru¡¯s Temple ??

    Raghav and Prisha sat on the wooden seats in the temple of the Guru. They had left immediately to see him as soon as Prisha suggested they should.

    The Guru wasn¡¯t in as they came, his servant who weed them said he was in the inner chambers, and that they should wait for him.

    So they were doing exactly that and a few minutester, he walked out of the supposed inner chambers and walked into the temple, to his seat.

    His long beards moved as he moved, and Prisha wondered if it was ever a disturbance to him.

    As soon as he took his seat, he dropped his staff and looked at them.

    ¡°Bonafide offsprings of the royal blood, pirs of the great Shi kingdom, greetings¡±, he said.

    ¡°Greetings great one, namaste¡±, they replied.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± He asked.

    Raghav spoke up.

    ¡°We are in distress, the royal family is presently in distress¡±, he said.

    The Guruughed, startling them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t call that distress, it¡¯s part of the things you must have to go through in order to emerge as the Prince¡±, he said.

    The siblings nced at each other.

    ¡°How?¡± Raghav asked.

    ¡°Training my son, training¡±, he said.

    Huh? Training? How? He was getting more confused.

    ¡°I understand you have lost your gift of discerning thoughts¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yes, and the powers in our rings as well. We tried to get somewhere with it, but it wasn¡¯t working¡±, he said.

    ¡°Was it for fortification?¡± He asked.

    They looked at themselves, and then back at him.

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s for something important, we needed to find out something¡±, he said.

    The Guru smiled.

    ¡°What exactly were you told about the ring? I remember telling you it¡¯s powers are just for fortification, and not to find out things¡±, he said, ¡°it was wrongly used, and that is the reason for the pain in your finger Princess, you misused the powers¡±, he exined.

    Prisha subconsciously touched the finger, the pains weren¡¯t there anymore, Raghav sighed, really? They had already forgotten it was just for fortification.

    ¡°Whatever thing it is you are facing now, is part of training my son, just face it squarely but know that in the end, victory shall surely be yours¡±, he said.

    ¡°So, would my gift be back?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, but not now. Persevere son, persevere¡±, he said.

    Raghav sighed deeply, and Prisha patted his shoulder.

    ¡°And my father?¡±

    ¡°The King is just gonna be fine soon. But you remember the taboo which took ce in the pce years ago¡±, heughed, ¡°he was the unfortunate one chosen to suffer for what he knew nothing about, the cmity fell on him, and that¡¯s what he is facing. But he will be fine¡±, he said.

    Then he got up and walked to the fire lighting faintly in the middle of the temple. He took out something like a powder from a cbash close to the fire, and then he sprayed it into the fire. It glowed.

    His face changed into different emotions as he looked keenly into the fire. Happiness, sadness, curiosity, surprise. Then he spoke.

    ¡°Treachery son, someone in the pce is nning treachery, take heed, and be more observant¡±.

    ¡°Who could that be again?¡± Raghav and Prishamented simultaneously.

    ***

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, this shit isn¡¯t just working anymore, I can¡¯t tell why¡±, that was Vidya as she sat on the couch in her room, on call to her mother.

    ¡°What do you mean it isn¡¯t working anymore? Don¡¯t you have brains to scheme out how to figure this out? Aren¡¯t you ady? Can¡¯t you seduce him?¡± Mrs Roshan ranted on the phone.

    ¡°Hey mom take it easy, it¡¯s not as easy as you think. Raghav isn¡¯t easy to get through. I have tried three times mom, three good times to get his seed inside of me but whenever I get the chance to, something unexpected would just shatter it to pieces¡±, she sighed.

    Mrs Roshan hissed.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, that¡¯s crap. Vidya don¡¯t you know that time is running out on our side? Don¡¯t you think that the Queen has been more than patient, waiting for you to do something, and yet you¡¯re just there, speaking nonsense to me. You are ady, do this thing¡±, she vibrated.

    Jeez! Vidya was shocked, she has never seen her mother in such anger before, hmm.

    ¡°Fine mother, I will try onest time¡±, she said.

    ¡°Good, get pregnant for him and let¡¯s know it¡¯s marriage we would be talking about¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay mom, fine¡±, she said.

    ¡°Infact, you know what? Juste over tomorrow to the house, I got a new n¡±, she said.

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Really?¡±, she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, trust me, you¡¯re gonna love it. A new n, juste over¡±.

    ¡°Fine, I will be there¡±, and she hung up.

 111

    SHE hung up and carelessly dropped the phone on the bed where she was sitting, she thought for a while, then hissed out loud.

    Three good times she had tried getting Raghav sleep with her, and put her in the family way, and once she had tried getting his sperm in order to go for an IVF, but it all just wasn¡¯t working. She was already getting tired of all these.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe, let her just know the ¡®n¡¯ which her mom was ranting about.

    At this juncture, there came a soft knock on the door and she subconsciously, looked towards it.

    ¡°Who could it be?¡± She muttered to herself and sighed.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she said and the door opened, to reveal a maid.

    The maid entered carrying with her a parcel, beautifully presented, her face wore a curious look instantly.

    ¡°Good day Princess¡±, the maid genuflected as she walked up to her.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°Um ma¡¯am, Her Grace asked me to offer you this¡±, she said handing the parcel over to her.

    Vidya was stunned, Queen Arya? She never told her she was gonna get her a gift though, but she was expecting anyways, I mean, what else was she in the pce for?

    ¡°Queen Arya? But¡­¡±, she hung the remaining words in the air and epted the parcel, she felt it in her palm, it felt like clothes, hmph.

    ¡°Is she around now?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am¡±, the maid shook her head, ¡°she left earlier this morning¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Okay. You may go¡±, she said and waved her hand at her. The maid genuflected and walked out of the room.

    As soon as she left, Vidya dropped the parcel on her thighs and scrutinised it, checking it out to be sure it was really from the Queen. Well, it was, it bore the Queen¡¯s royal signature.

    ¡°Wow! Who knows what kind of dress this is?¡± She muttered to herself and then made to open it.

    She loosened the rope used in holding the parcel together and setting her eyes on the content, a big smile yed on her face.

    ¡°Hmm, momma, always spoiling me with gifts¡±, she said and finally unwrapped it.

    A ¡®wow¡¯ escaped her lips as soon as her eyes rested on the golden m gown in front of her, with pearls all round it sparkling under the light.

    Jeez! She was so mesmerized. Instantly, she knew it was a  customized one, it was indicated in thebel, and neither has she seen any of the celebrities put this on. She was so happy.

    She took up the dress and walked up to the dressing mirror to admire herself in it.  She didn¡¯t put it on, she only ced it on her body and looked into the mirror, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Woah! It seems Queen knows I have been looking out for the suitable dress I¡¯m gonna use for the dinner partying up soonest, thanks to her¡±, she said.

    Then sheughed out, so long, and loud. She couldn¡¯t wait to show this to Roshni, and to the world.

    ***

    They were all in the sitting room watching the television when the Queen entered. As soon as Mrs Doween saw her, she got up immediately.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she slightly bowed.

    Arya nodded in response and turned to Rina who just sat tirelessly.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, she greeted as well, not bothering to get up like her mom just did.

    ¡°Hmm¡±, she replied, still watching her.

    The home theaters in the living room had been loud, and that was the sole reason mother and daughter hadn¡¯t heard the screeching of her car as it halted outside.

    Arya shifted her gaze from Rina and settled it around the living room, then she turned it back at her. Hmm, her was already bing visible, she could see it.

    ¡°So how are you feeling now?¡± She asked, ¡°Nurse Meda told me what happened¡±, she added.

    Huh? Was she really asking after her health? Hmm. Rina turned to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Your Grace, I¡¯m feeling better now¡±, she replied and looked away from her, to the television.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. Try take your medications and get enough rest, and sleep¡±, she said.

    Yoo! Rina was now more astonished, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, her facial expression wore the look. The Queen was really saying this to her, she nced at her mother who shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Sure, I will¡±, she replied shortly.

    Selena took her seat, and so did Arya. She faced Rina, ready for a talk.

    ¡°Rina, I want to speak with you¡±, she said to her.

    Confusedly, Rina turned to her and pulled up a curious look.

    ¡°What about?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Did you ever write a text to Raghav? A text, any text at all?¡± She asked.

    Huh? Rina was stunned, she slowly turned to her mother whose look was also curious, and then back at the Queen.

    ¡°A text?¡± She asked, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what she meant by sending Raghav a text.

    ¡°Yes, a text message, through the phone¡±, she exined.

    Now if confuse was a person, that was Rina at that moment. What does she mean by sending her son a text? Wasn¡¯t she the one who had taken their phones and had them destroyed? Wasn¡¯t she the one who had warned her sternly to leave her son alone? Wasn¡¯t she also the one who had kept guards to watch them so as not to try anything ¡®stupid¡¯ ?

    Then why the hell was she asking this? What could have been happening back at the pce? All these questions ran through her mind in a sh.

    She looked straight into her eyeballs.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I never did a thing like that¡±, she finally found her words, ¡°I mean, you actually took away our phones and warned me sternly to stay away from your son, so why¡­¡±.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s enough. You didn¡¯t do it?¡± She asked and Rina wondered if it was a question or a statement.

    She replied anyway.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡±, she said.

    Arya nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Okay. But truly, tell me, are you really going to leave my son?¡± She asked.

    Now Rina was almost loosing it, what kind of a question was that? She sighed deeply to calm her nerves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Your Grace, I can¡¯t tell¡±, she replied carelessly.

    Hmm, Arya smiled, nodding her head slowly.

    ¡°Anyways, I only just came over to see you guys, and to see how you are actually fairing¡±, she said and got up, then looking around the living room once again, she left the house, saying nothing.

    ? Next Day ?

    The car screeched to a halt in front of her house at exactly 9am on the dot. Through out the night, she just couldn¡¯t sleep, she was awake thinking about the supposed new n of her mom.

    As soon as the guard who hade with them opened the door for her, she got down and then walked into the house.

    ¡°Mom!¡± She called as she got into the living room, ¡°mom I¡¯m home¡±, she said and flopped down on the couch, dropping her bag beside her.

    She looked around the house she had deserted for the pce for a couple of months now, and made a face. Life happens.

    Few minutester, her mother sauntered out of the room and walked up to her.

    ¡°Precious daughter¡±, she called out, grinning.

    ¡°Oh, momma¡±, Vidya said and got up and they engaged in a hug.

    ¡°Wow, you look stunning, stunningly beautiful this morning, wow!¡± Mrs Roshan eximed as she admired her.

    ¡°Hahaha, thank you mother¡±, Vidya repliedughing.

    ¡°Look at the expensive suit you are putting on, look at the designer shoes, not to mention about the gold nes, or is it the ear rings, the bracelets, the designer bag on the couch, the make-over, or your hairdo. Come on baby, your looking beautiful this morning, wow¡±, she eximed so happy, unlike her, making Vidya confused.

    Confusedly, she responded, smiling and ying along with her.

    ¡°Thank you mother¡±, she said.

    ¡°You are wee dear, I know you must have had breakfast?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah sure¡±, she nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Okay, okay, sit¡±, she motioned her to the couch and sat down adjacent her.

    ¡°Wow mom, it¡¯s been a while here¡±, she said, looking around.

    ¡°You can say that again dear, you have been at the pce, having a great time¡±, she said and winked.

    Vidya looked at her, and bursted intoughter. Having a great time indeed, she was having her worst moments in life.

    ¡°Mother, so what is this n you talked about?¡± She hit the nail on the head.

    Roshan looked at her.

    ¡°So you really wanna know about it, that you couldn¡¯t seduce the Prince and get him to sleep with you, just seduce him. Ahh, Vidya you really disappointed me¡±, she said.

    Vidya pulled up a puppy face.

    ¡°Mother I already told you, it¡¯s not as if I didn¡¯t try, mother I did, but it just wasn¡¯t working¡±, shemented.

    ¡°I tried, it wasn¡¯t working¡±, her mother said sarcastically, mimicking her.

    ¡°But mother I¡¯m saying the truth. Raghav isn¡¯t an ordinary human, I think he possess some powers¡±, she butressed.

    ¡°Whatever, you just have to forget about that, including him¡±, she said.

    Vidya looked at her inquiringly.

    ¡°Forget? How?¡± She asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the new n we are talking about¡±, she smirked.

    ¡°Okay mother, but please break it down let me understand it¡±.

    Mrs Roshan nced outside through the window and moved a little bit closer to her.

    ¡°Look, there is no need fighting this, it¡¯s obvious we can¡¯t get to him except for the Queen, and it isn¡¯t the Queen who¡¯s gonna marry you¡­¡±, she paused.

    ¡°Okay?¡±, Vidya made her continue.

    ¡°You would have to leave that ce¡­¡±, Vidya moved backwards, ¡°¡­ there¡¯s absolutely nothinging out of it, nothing to be gained, so you have to leave but you wouldn¡¯t be leaving empty-handed, you would be leaving with your hand full¡±, she said.

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°How?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Do you think I have been wanting you to be the Prince¡¯s bride for nothing? We need to make money, we need to be rich¡±, she said.

    Her eyes widened the more, getting what she meant.

    ¡°So, you want me to steal from the royal family before leaving the pce?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Absolutely, you got it¡±

    ¡°What!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 112

    FOR a moment Vidya was in a daze as the words of her mother sank right into her. Like seriously? Was this the n she talked about? Hmm, she sighed.

    So she was still finally gonna leave the pce for some other girl? Leave Raghav for some other girl? Crap! Well, as long as the girl wasn¡¯t going to be Rina, she would try to be cool with it.

    She looked at her mother, who stared at her all the while waiting for her response.

    ¡°Mother, actually I really wanted to be the Prince¡¯s bride, I really wanted to be a Queen¡±, she said and sighed.

    Her mother scoffed.

    ¡°Okay, be the Queen, be Prince Raghav¡¯s bride and then what? What next exactly?¡± She asked.

    Vidya sighed, saying nothing.

    ¡°Tell me, are you really gonna be happy in that union? Aren¡¯t you tired already? Like, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She asked waving her hand at her face.

    Vidya sighed again, deeply. Now, she was actually seeing sense in what her mom was trying to say to her. To be honest, she really wasn¡¯t happy staying in that pce, she wasn¡¯t loved by anyone, and besides, Rina, her archenemy had already been taken care of, she has left Raghav just as she wanted. She nodded knowingly.

    ¡°You are right mother¡±, she said, ¡°I think that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do, just leave and get hold of something while leaving¡±, she said.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mrs Roshan apuded, smiling broadly, ¡°good! Now, how are we going to do it? You know this is our only chance to get rich since your dad left us¡±, she said.

    Vidya hissed, making a face. Reminding her of her jerk father was what she never wanted, at least not now. As far as she was concerned, her old man abandoned them, giving a reason that they, she and her mother were just too greedy for material things. Well, that was his problem.

    ¡°Mom, to do this, that means I will still have to remain at the pce like for a couple of months¡±, she said.

    Her mother nodded.

    ¡°I get it¡±, she concurred.

    ¡°Yeah, because I will have to scheme out something and get in touch with the royal ount officer, so everything is just going to be slow and steady, you know I wouldn¡¯t be cathing away with just a few rupees¡±, she winked, smiling.

    ¡°Wow! What a whiz kid you are¡±, her mother replied andughed out. Soon Vidya joined in theugh, and they continuedughing non-stop.

    ***

    The blue Beetle screeched to a halt right in front of ¡®the house¡¯, and Raghav who was behind the wheels, revved the engine to a halt, as it died down slowly.

    He was the only one driving, and he has just driven from the hospital where he had just assisted some other doctors to conduct an operation.

    It¡¯s been a few months now, the search for Rina was still ongoing, and yet, no clue. Actually, he had called Rudra and apologized for his stupidness the other day, and then asked him to bring in his team of guards. So since then, they have been doing all they know how to do best, and yet, nothing.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    For the past few weeks now he hasn¡¯t gotten in touch with them, neither has he prived into whatever they were doing. He just left them do their thing and got busied with work.

    Life although hadn¡¯t return to normal, but people have to move on, life must have to continue right?

    Zaina and Prisha had returned back to school and hence, forgo their work with the private investigator, following the fact that Raghav and his team was gonna take care of it.

    The King was still in hospital, bedridden. Arya, she was just there, taking life as she saw it. And as for Vidya, she was still in the pce, faithfully hoping for the hopeless to happen.

    He alighted from the car and properly adjusting the dark googles on his face, he walked in. As soon as he got to the living room and settled on a medieval, a selected few from the search team, surrounded him.

    ¡°Report¡±, he said.

    ¡°We are still on it Maharana, we are still yet to find her¡±, the leader said.

    Raghav was stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? For how long?¡± He asked, looking into their faces.

    ¡°My Prince, I must have to be honest with you here, it¡¯s not as easy as you think. It¡¯s not something we can get done in just a day or two. The victims here possess no gadgets on them, nothing that can be used in tracking them, and besides, if really the Queen¡¯s hand was involved in this, then I must apud her guards, they have been so smart. We can¡¯t even trail them¡±, the leader came again.

    ¡°So, what are you insinuating?¡± Raghav asked, looking at him this time.

    ¡°Well, we need more time Maharana, just give us some more time to do this. Like I said, we are on it¡±, he assured.

    This pissed Raghav off so well, he fumed fisting his right hand as he did. Instantly, he got up and without saying a word to them, went out of their midst and straight to the car.

    He entered and zoomed off, and that was the veryst they saw of him.

 113

    ¡­¡­.? TIME ELAPSE ?¡­¡­.

    LOOKING into the bathroom mirror and admiring her pregnant beauty was something Rina never misses doing every morning at the bath, infact, whenever she went to have her bath.

    Her swollen and chubby cheeks, her bulging eyes, the little weight she had added, her beautiful baby bump, these she called pregnant beauty for she got them as a result of the pregnancy.

    She rubbed her tummy andughed into the mirror, looking at her bulging eyes.

    ¡°Oh my gee! I so look like a ko¡±, sheughed again, her right hand on her protruded tummy.

    For the past few months, she had decided to be just okay for herself, and for the unborn, and she did and was happy she did.

    Despite all that happened, she determined to remain the happy girl she was, and she did.

    She wasughing when a sharp pain in her abdomen hit her, and she abruptly stoppedughing, looking intently at her reflection in the mirror. What was that?

    She calmed down and exhaled, then made to leave the bathroom after properly adjusting the towel she was tying. She had taken out her right leg from the bathtub and was about taking out the other, when the sharp pain came again, hitting her harder this time.

    She endured it, fisting her hands. Then slowly, she was out and began entering the room.

    As soon as she got into the room fully, the pain hit her so hard this time and the next thing she saw, was water trickling down her legs. What!

    With her eyes widely opened, she shouted for help, yelping loudly and hitting her right fist on her left palm.

    Immediately, her mother and the nurses rushed in, looking inquiringly all over her.

    ¡°My¡­ water¡­ just¡­ broke¡±, she muffled out the words, picking her words one after the other.

    Immediately, the nurses got down to work.

    ¡°Set the bed, set the bed¡±, Nurse Meda said to Gilga who obeyed instantly, dashing out of the room.

    The nurses knew her delivery dates, and had beening around since then, should incase of anything.

    Nurse Meda then crossed Rina¡¯s right hand over her shoulder and asked her to begin walking gently, as they headed for the room where they were going to deliver.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡±, Rina yelped, shouting into the still silence of the room.

    ¡°You will be fine baby Rin, hold on¡±, Mrs Doween said, supporting her walk as well.

    ¡°Oh my God! Never knew this is this painful, God! Ahh!¡± She yelped and yelped.

    ¡°Breathe out, just breathe out okay?¡± Nurse Meda said to her.

    Rina obeyed and breathed out, her eyes wide opened as she did. Gently, they walked out of the room and into the delivery room.

    There in the room, everything had already been set and Gilga was waiting for them. As soon as they entered, she helped Meda put Rina on the bed, then handed her a stic hand glove.

    Rinaid on the bed shouting and turning from side to side. As Meda put on the gloves, Gilga helped Rina loosed the towel she was tying, then put on a uniform and a hair on her, then she left the room.

    Selena then went to her side and held her hand, giving her words of encouragement.

    ¡°You will be fine dear, you will be okay. You just need to calm down¡±, she said to her. All the while, Meda changed into her appropriate uniform and put on a hai, then her gloves.

    Soon, Gilga came in carrying with her a tray of steaming hot tea. She walked in and dropped it on a table.

    ¡°Okay, so, you both would have to take this before Imence. It¡¯s a really good one from me, specially made from herbals¡±, Meda said and gave Gilga a nod.

    She took up the tray and went to Selena who looked at it and then at the giver.

    ¡°What is this?¡± She asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I just exined it now¡±, Meda said, smiling.

    ¡°Really? Someone is dying here, and you are talking of tea¡±, she said, pointing at her restless daughter on the bed, groaning in pains.

    Meda smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s expected Mrs Doween, and nobody is dying. Just have this okay?¡± She persuaded.

    Selena sighed and gave in, taking a cup, then had some sip. Gilga took the other and made to make Rina sip, she refused.

    ¡°No, no I don¡¯t want that, I am in excruciating pains here, I don¡¯t want anything¡±, she said, rolling restlessly on the bed.

    ¡°Come on Rina you have to take it, you really need it. It would help you push out this baby with ease, I prepared it specially¡±, Meda persuaded.

    ¡°No, noooo. Oh God please, help me¡±, she prayed instead and then stealthily, Meda gave Gilga who was on the other side of the bed, a nod and she as well, stealthily, took up a syringe filled with a substance, and injected it into Rina¡¯s outstretched arm, who yelped all the more.

    ¡°Okay good, we get down to work then¡±, Meda said and went to stand in front of Rina, and Gilga went to stand by her.

    She asked Rina to raise up her legs and begin to push. She did, and oh Jeez! The pain was too excruciating, too much, as she tried all the more to push. Selena after emptying her cup of tea halfway, stood up and joined them, giving her words of encouragement.

    Rina yelled, shouted, cried, even cussed at Raghav for putting her in such condition. Now, she could see more pains mightier than what she has experienced during their first night. She kept pushing.

    ¡°Oh yes, good, good girl,e on! I can see the baby¡¯s head, go on¡±, Meda said tapping on the side of her thighs.

    The baby¡¯s head was already out and bulging, when suddenly, Selena began dozing off, and few minutester, she dropped on the ground and fell asleep.

    The nurses saw her but continued and focused on their work. Rina was obviously and as expected, unaware of this, she was battling with her own pains.

    Now, the whole of the baby¡¯s body was out, Rina had tried her best to push it and as soon as the baby came out, she closed her eyes, and began to feel calm, and before one could say ¡®Jack Robinson¡¯, she fell asleep.

    The baby that just came into the world surprised the nurses, it has refused to cry out. So, Nurse Meda immediately raised her right hand and began to p the baby on the butts, and soon it cried out, the shrill voice piercing into the still silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy¡±, Meda said and handed over the baby to Gilga.

    ¡°Oh! Just as the Queen had feared¡±, Gilga said and then exit the room, in order to have the baby cleaned up.

    Meda sighed and began cleaning up Rina, and then gave her some injections. Having done that, she proceeded to clean up the mess in the room.

    She then took ast look on the sleeping duo, and shaking her head she walked out of the room.

    ***

    Rina woke up an hourter to behold the calmness of the room, her eyes took a while before adjusting to the light of the room.

    She yawned and turned to her right, to see her mother sitting down on the chair and looking like a helpless woman. She tried to sit up.

    ¡°Mother?¡± She called and Selena abruptly turned to her, she didn¡¯t knew she was awake.

    ¡°Hey, Rina, you are awake¡±, she said and got up, then walked closer to the bed.

    ¡°Yes mom I am. Why are you sitting down there like someone who is finished? And where is my baby?¡±, She asked, looking around.

    Little tears formed in her mother¡¯s eyes and she began to sense something, she sat up.

    ¡°Mother, why are you crying? Where is my baby?¡± She asked, panicking this time. Selena said nothing, but only took her right hand in hers.

    ¡°Where is he? Is he dead? Is he ill? Has he been taken away already? Where is he?¡± She asked, almost at the top of her voice, vigorously shaking her hand.

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a boy? You keep on saying he?¡± Selena suddenly asked.

    Rina sighed.

    ¡°I just know, I felt it, I sensed the aura as soon as I woke up¡±, she said.

    ¡°Rina, we have been deceived yet again by the Queen¡±, Selena said.

    Rina looked at her curiously.

    ¡°What do you mean deceived?¡± She inquired.

    ¡°I just realized I was sedated, the tea which the nurses offered us was spiked, and I took of it¡±, she said.

    ¡°What!¡± She cupped her mouth with her left hand, ¡°how? Why?¡± She added, asking.

    Selena was now whimpering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, all I know is, it¡¯s just what the Queen has asked them to do, it is her handiworks¡±, she said.

    ¡°Jeez! Holy Moly!¡± Rina shouted, letting out all her heart. Selena turned to her immediately, cleaning off her tears.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to do that okay? You are not really strong¡±, she said.

    Still crying, she helped her out of the bed and they slowly walked out of the room, into the living room.

    As soon as they got to the living room, they heard the screeching to a halt of a car outside, and they immediately sat down. They knew it was none other, but the Queen.

    Soon the door opened and Arya came in, walking as slowly as she always does, in her characteristic manner.

    She fully entered and the door closed behind her. She walked into the living room and sat on the couch. Selena watched her in disgust.

    ¡°Your Grace, I need to see my baby¡±, Rina said as soon as she sat down, without even as much as a greeting from her, ¡°I¡­ I know we agreed on something but please, I just want to set my eyes on him, please your Majesty, please¡±, she pleaded.

    Arya looked at her as she pleaded and almostughed out. How did she know it was a boy, who told her?

    ¡°And how did you know it¡¯s a boy? You have any idea of the gender?¡± She asked, waving her fingers at her.

    Rina felt mocked at, she knew she wasn¡¯t aware of the gender, but there was this aura she felt as soon as she woke up an hour ago.

    ¡°No one told me, I just knew. Please, I just want to see him¡±, she said.

    Arya sighed and looked away, then turned her gaze back at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but it was a still birth¡±, she announced the bombshell.

    Rina and her mother sat up.

    ¡°What!¡± They eximed.

 114

    THE world was in a stand still for a moment, as Rina and her mother couldn¡¯t believe their ears, the Queen continued.

    ¡°I have important things to attend to, and so I have no time giving you guys a detailed exnation¡±, she said and called in Dean. He came in, carrying with him a parcel, a big brown envelope.

    She took the parcel from him and threw it at them.

    ¡°In there are the phones I promised you guys, and an envelope containing some rupees which I¡¯m sure gonna be enough for some time. I give you guys one day to leave this ce, just one¡­¡±, she raised up her index finger to indicate, ¡°¡­ leave and never return to Shi, my deal with you is done¡±, she said and walked out of the room.

    ***

    Queen Arya was in a meeting with the women of the kingdom when the maid holding her phones rushed up to her, with one of the phones ringing.

    ¡°Your Grace, you have a call¡±, she said.

    This was almost already disrupting the meeting, and so she took the phone from her and got up, then went outside the building.

    As she went she peeked into it and saw it was Nurse Meda, she smiled.

    ¡°Hello¡±, she said into the phone as she picked the call.

    ¡°Hello Your Grace, it¡¯s Nurse Meda¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know, speak. Is it time?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes Your Grace, it¡¯s time¡±, she replied and Arya¡¯s face slowly broke into a smile, she smirked.

    ¡°Just go on with your work, I will be there in a jiffy¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay Your Grace, we will¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Ugh, hold on Meda¡±, she called.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to carry out everything as I instructed you, give them the tea, and if she refuses, sedate her¡±, she detailed.

    ¡°Sure My Queen¡±, she replied, fully aware of who she was referring to as ¡®she¡¯.

    It was as if Arya knew how stubborn Rina was, and that she might not ept the tea, so they had another n for her.

    Immediately after the call, she contacted her guards and they drove straight down to the ce, from the meeting hall.

    She got there, in the living room to find the new born already cleaned up, and put in a baby basket, well covered with clothes, sleeping peacefully. The nurses got up as she came in.

    ¡°It is a boy, just as I feared¡±, Arya said looking down at the baby in the basket.

    The two nurses said nothing, they just nodded. Arya admired the baby, truth be told it was a beautiful boy, looking so much like her son, infact, it was a small Raghav, and she could see some patches of red on his hair, that was gotten from his mother, Rina, who was a red haired.

    She looked up from him and turned to the nurses.

    ¡°So, how are they?¡± She asked the nurses.

    ¡°Oh, sleeping as expected¡±, Meda replied.

    ¡°So, when should I be expecting them to be awake? They really need to leave immediately¡±, Arya said.

    ¡°In an hour¡¯s time Your Grace¡±, Meda replied again.

    Then the Queen¡¯s face broke into a smile.

    ¡°Great job you two, and kudos for a job well done¡±, she apuded.

    They smiled.

    ¡°Thank you Your Grace¡±, they replied in unison.

    ¡°So my ount officer has already sent some rupees into your ounts, I guess you should be receiving the message now. Thanks once again¡±, she said to them.

    They smiled out so broadly, and thanked her immensely, then they left.

    As soon as they left, Arya turned to the baby in the basket and sighed.

    ¡°You are my grandson, yeah, no doubts. Adorable child. But you see, your mom is a pauper, she has no ss and not worthy to be the mother of a young Prince, therefore, I can¡¯t keep you, I¡¯m sorry¡±, she said and picked up the basket, then dashed out of the house.

    On getting outside, one of the guards took the basket from her and opened the car door, and she entered. Then the guard followed, and the driver. And they zoomed off.

    ¡°Have you ced the call I asked you to Dean?¡± Arya asked as soon as the car hit the road.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yes Your Grace, so they should be expecting us now¡±, he replied.

    She nodded satisfactorily and looked away.

    They got to their destination in few minutes, and alighted, taking the baby basket along with them. Their destination was a small house, which was well hidden in the woods.

    A heavily moustached man who was standing at the door and smoking as they arrived, weed and ushered them in, he was ugly looking and had a husky voice.

    They got in and Dean who was carrying the baby basket, dropped it on the center table, then took a stand beside Arya who had already taken a seat.

    They were about five men inside, all sitted, looking dangerous, drinking and smoking all manner of things. One was smoking a hookah.

    But there was just this guy, one of them who sat aloof, although he was dressed as they were but he wasn¡¯t drinking, neither was he smoking. He was instead chewing on a gum, and eating donuts.

    All the while the Queen came in, he had been ncing intermittently at the baby in the basket.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re highly wee Your Majesty¡±, one of the guys spoke, he was the one smoking a hookah.

    Arya smiled, nodding her head in response.

    ¡°So I hope you guys remembered the instructions?¡± She asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Sure we do, sure¡±, he said.

    ¡°Good. Just kill the child, and leave no trace of it, no trace. I want no implications¡±, she said, looking into the faces of them all.

    ¡°Your Majesty we aren¡¯t new in this, this isn¡¯t our first time okay? We will surely deliver¡±, the guy spoke again, he seemed to be their leader.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She gave a satisfactory smile.

    ¡°Good. Your ount has already been credited, good luck¡±, she said and got up.

    ¡°Momma momma, our able mama, great Queen of Shi kingdom¡±, they began hailing her, bowing as they did, except the donut eating guy, he only just smiled.

    She smiled at them all and then walked out of the house, Dean followed behind. As soon as they got outside, they zoomed off.

    So this was Queen Arya before heading back to the house to see Rina and her mother after they had awoken.

    Meanwhile, the leader of the goons held a small meeting as soon as Arya and her guards left. He tappped on the pipe of his hookah and then pushed it aside.

    ¡°We have a work at hand now, a little one though¡±, he said and the guys took their seats, listening.

    ¡°It¡¯s just to get the baby in that basket killed, and buried, deep into the woods, without a trace¡±, he said coldly, pointing at the basket.

    A hush fell on the men, as everywhere turned silent.

    ¡°I will do it, no one should worry about that¡±, the donut eating guy spoke up, and the guard slowly turned to him.

    ¡°You will Siddarth?¡± He asked and he nodded.

    ¡°Yes boss, I will¡±, he said and got up, leaving for the room where he normally keeps his revolvers, and different weapons.

    The leader hushed him.

    ¡°Not so fast boy, you won¡¯t be going alone¡±, he said and looked around, obviously looking for someone suitable to use.

    Siddarth smirked.

    ¡°I can do this boss, don¡¯t you trust me anymore?¡± He asked sarcastically.

    The leader hissed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just want this work not to have issues, I just want it to be done clean. Have you ever asked yourself what would happen if someone sees you? Let someone go with you please, to avoid implications¡±, he said.

    Siddarth shrugged and went in. He came out secondster to see the guy that has been selected to go with him waiting on standby, and heughed within himself. Roy was a small case for him, he could handle the guy.

 115

    ARYA and her guards finished up with Rina and went back to the pce, forgoing the meeting she was in, when Meda called.

    As soon as she alighted, a maid rushed up to her.

    ¡°Wee Your Grace¡±, she bowed.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°The Elders In Council are here to see you Your Grace, they are at the throne room waiting as we speak¡±, she said.

    Arya made a face.

    ¡°What did they say they are here for?¡± She asked.

    The maid mumbled, knowing nothing to reply. Arya understood and immediately dismissed her, after all, she was only a maid and wouldn¡¯t know anything about that.

    She turned to Dean and instructed some words to him, then walked into the pce, and straight to the throne room.

    As she approached the room, she heard the men talking and arguing at the top of their voices, hmph, she scoffed.

    The guard by the door opened and she entered. She slowly walked into their midst and they all got up.

    ¡°Bonafide Elders In Council of the great Shi kingdom¡±, she hailed, ¡°greetings¡±, she added, raising up her staff in ordance.

    ¡°Greetings Your Grace¡±, they replied.

    She nodded and went to sit on her seat, beside the throne.

    ¡°You may sit¡±, she said to them and they sat.

    ¡°Okay, to what do I owe this visit this beautiful evening?¡± She asked and crossed her legs.

    Elder Sachin, the head of the Elders In Council, spoke up.

    ¡°Rani, we are obviously not happy about the development in the pce. For a very long time now our King, King Neel has been in the hospital battling what we do not know about. The Prince, who is supposed to be around in his stead has gone into exile, no one has seen or heard anything from him. Where he is, we don¡¯t even have an idea. Rani we are tired, we are tired of being in a kingdom without a King nor a Prince. I hope I am speaking the mind of everyone here?¡± He asked as he concluded.

    ¡°Sure you are Sachin, sure¡±, they replied in unison, nodding their heads in affirmation.

    All the while, Arya smiled as she listened to themin, she already expected it was this. Then she spoke up.

    ¡°Okay, so what do you want done? Profer a solution¡±, she said.

    The cabs nced at themselves, no one has a solution, infact, they had actuallye so she could tell them where they were.

    ¡°Rani, we actually expect you to know about the Prince¡¯s whereabouts, or if you don¡¯t, let¡¯s begin the search for him. As for the King, he should be taken to a better hospital, maybe the hospital he is, aren¡¯t doing their job¡±, Sachin spoke again.

    Arya smiled so broadly.

    ¡°My husband is okay where he is, he will be fine I know that. As for my son, he would surely be back trust me, I know my son and the kind of thing he is capable of, he will be back¡±, she said.

    The cabs appeared unsatisfied with the reply she gave. They were expecting her to take it serious as they did.

    ¡°Well my Elders, I think this meeting is ended now¡±, she said and got up, ¡°I have serious things to attend to¡±, and she began walking away, leaving them all in bewilderment.

    ¡°What could be more serious than this right now?¡± One of the elders rhetorically muffled the question.

    She got to the door and halted, then turned back to them.

    ¡°I will ask the maids to bring you something, when you are tired, you know your way out, thank you¡±, and she left, leaving them in astonishment.

    ***

    It was towards evening when Siddarth and Roy set out for the woods, carrying the baby along with them, still in the basket. Roy was the one who carried him.

    Few hours ago, when the Queen of Shi kingdom and her guards had entered their house with the baby, an aura enveloped him immediately, his heart instantly went out for the child. He felt the push and urge to save him.

    Although he wasn¡¯t residing at Shi, he was a Shi blood, and knew that this baby wasn¡¯t an ordinary one, he needed to be saved order than killed.

    So he instantly indicated interest to go carry out the task in the woods, so he could save him from there. But unfortunately, Roy was asked to go with him. He already knew what he was gonna do, no worries about that.

    They had gone very deep into the woods when Siddarth stopped and began gazing around, Roy joined him.

    He looked around for a while then turned to Roy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s strike a deal¡±, he suddenly said.

    Roy looked at him.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean strike a deal? Bring the damn knife and let me do this shit¡±, he said.

    Siddarth sighed.

    ¡°Calm down Roy. This is a little baby who knows nothing, he would probably be innocent of whatever he has been sentenced to, leave knife alone first¡±, he said.

    ¡°Okay, so, what do you intend doing?¡± Roy asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save the baby Roy, just¡­ give it out to someone and no one gonna know¡±, he said.

    Roy¡¯s mouth fell wide open.

    ¡°Are you out of your senses? No, are you loosing it now?¡± He asked.

    Siddarth smiled.

    ¡°I am very well with my senses Roy¡±.

    ¡°Then why do you want to disobey boss¡¯ orders? The Queen has paid us for this you know. Give me the damn knife¡±, he said and dropped the basket on the floor.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Hold on boy, chill. No one gonna know about this for Christ sake, let¡¯s save this baby¡±.

    Royughed.

    ¡°I never knew you are this sympathetic, never knew you had a sympathetic heart. Look, if you won¡¯t do this, then I will. Give me the knife¡±, he said and made to snatch the knife from his hands.

    Siddarth reacted and dodged him. Royughed again.

    ¡°It seems you want this the hard way then¡±, he said and posed for a fight.

    Siddarthughed wryly.

    ¡°You are too small for me boy, I will defeat you within seconds. Just calm down and let¡¯s do this amicably, no one gonna know¡±, he said.

    Roy refused to give in, ignoring his threats and determined to win this. He took out a penknife from his back pocket and charged at Siddarth, who was rather off guard.

    ¡°You want me to disobey the boss, I rather die than do that¡±, Roy said, pointing the knife at him.

    Siddarth eyes glistened at him.

    ¡°Die you have said, and die you shall. I¡¯m sorry Roy, I tried telling you¡±, and in a sh, he dipped his left hand into his pocket and brought out a revolver, pointing it at him.

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± He eximed and made to grab the gun away from his hand.

    Siddarth wasted no time, instantly, he released two bullets, and theynded on him, one sank into his forehead, the other on his outstretched right arm.

    He fell down t on the floor immediately, the red substance oozed out like tap.

    Then as Siddarth stood watching him, he heard the sharp shrill cry of a baby and he instantly became at alert. He had totally forgotten about the baby within the few minutes he and Roy have been arguing.

    He rushed up to the child and picked up the basket, trying his best to calm him down. The gunshots must have awoken him. He looked properly at the child and saw that his clothes were a little stained with the ssh of blood from Roy, for his basket was close by.

    Then as if on impulse, he looked around, there was nothing, nothing at sight. So he took the baby under a tree nearby and dropped him there, then began disposing off the body.

    Having done that, he picked up the baby who by now, was drifting into sleep. He calmed down, he better do else, nothing won¡¯t work out as nned again.

    Now, he thought about where he was gonna take the baby to, for safety, and not to implicate himself, for he resolved to return to the gang immediately. The night was drawing nigh and nigh.

    Intelligently, he resolved to keep the baby at the pce of the nearest kingdom to Shi, which was Kuru. He was just gonna drop the baby at the front of the pce gate and then leave.

    He walked far into the woods, taking the route he was so conversant with it, and in about an hour and few minutes, he bursted out onto a road.

    From there, he crossed over to the other side and stealthily began walking towards a particr house, looking around as he did. As expected, there was just a few people around, who cared less giving him attention.

    He got to the house and went in, came out few secondster with a car key and boarded the Beetle parked at the front.

    He got to Kuru at exactly 7:44pm. He parked somewhere around the pce vicinity and waited till it was 8:30 on the dot, when there was no one on the road, and he came out, carrying the basket.

    He stealthily walked up to the gate and dropped the basket, then banged at the gate with all his might, then he took off straight to the car.

    As he banged, the baby began crying out again and Siddarth watched from his hideout as the pce gate opened, and two people came out. Immediately, he zoomed off.

 116

    TWO maids wereing out from the security house where they had gone to deliver a message to the security that fateful night, when retiring to their rooms for the night, they heard a loud bang at the gate and they were shocked.

    Who could that be by this time of the night? They nced at each other and made for the gate.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote already? Ahhh, people of Kuru kingdom¡±, one of the maids said.

    The other shrugged.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have toin, that is part of our jobs¡±, she said.

    There was actually no cause for rm, this was the pce, anyone can actually call for help at anytime, the security was loaded and ever ready.

    Undauntedly, they both walked towards the gate to open. They weren¡¯t afraid, I mean even if anything was to happen, there was always a security at the tower watching, he was capable and ready for any attack.

    They opened the single gate through the lock and yanked it open, then they came out, expecting to see who had knocked but instead, the shrill cries of a little baby greeted them.

    They were more than shocked and bewildered. What! A baby?

    They looked around, there was no one in sight, instead they saw shes of light in the distance, then they turned their gaze back at the baby, it was in a basket and well covered with clothes.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± One of the maids eximed and cupped her left hand over her mouth, ¡°let me go get the Prince¡±, she said and turned to run back into the pce when the other maid dragged her back.

    ¡°Are you out of your senses? What are you trying to do? Leave the baby here?¡± She asked, her voice whispering into the night.

    She panicked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just confused, I don¡¯t even know what we are going to do¡±, she said.

    ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s take the baby to him and show him straightaway¡±, she suggested and they both nodded their heads.

    Now who to carry the basket was a problem. They both hesitated to carry it up as they all touched and removed their hands instantly like it was hot or something.

    Finally, the one who had wanted to run in summoned up courage, ced her right palm on the handles of the basket, and she carried it up.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Finally, let¡¯s go in¡±, she said and they went in, locked up the gate and headed for the Prince¡¯s chamber.

    The maids who still hadn¡¯t slept saw them as they walked pass carrying a basket with a baby inside of it, and said nothing to them but just looked on.

    The duo as well, said nothing to them as they focused on where they were heading to.

    They got to the Prince¡¯s chamber and the guard beside the door, opened for them and they went in.

    Prince Rudra and his wife were actually ying pillow fight games on the bed when they came in. The maids genuflected immediately.

    ¡°Your Graces¡±, they said in unison.

    Lady Aarti sighted the basket and immediately got down from the bed and walked up to it, her husband slowly followed behind.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lady Aarti asked.

    ¡°It is a baby basket My Lady¡±, the maid who carried the basket spoke.

    ¡°My Lady, we found it outside the pce, just in front of the gate few minutes ago¡±, the other added.

    Rudra and Aarti kept them mute as she began removing the clothes, uncovering the child. She noticed a little blood stain on the clothes, and she looked at the face, the face rang a bell instantly, and oh jeez! It was a really beautiful baby.

    Who could have dropped this adorable child at the gate huh? At this time of the night?

    She was about bringing out the baby from the basket when she noticed a small sheet of paper, hidden under the clothes, and she took it out.

    The paper was folded and so she unfolded, and proceeded to read what was written in it, and she read it out for all to hear.

    ? Greetings to whoever gonna find this. This baby was rescued today from the Queen of Shi kingdom, she had wanted the baby dead. I don¡¯t know who the baby is to her, but I just rescued. I choose to remain anonymous except I do otherwise, thank you!

    ¡°What!¡± Aarti shouted and tossed the paper away, then picked up the baby from the basket immediately.

 117

    ¡°THIS baby is Raghav¡¯s, it is¡±, she said looking into the baby¡¯s face and a hush fell on them.

    ¡°Queen Arya of all people? Sacrilege!¡± Rudra shouted and the maids shook. Fear gripped everyone.

    Aarti turned to them.

    ¡°How did you guys find him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We were actually passing by the gate and heading for our rooms when we heard a loud bang at the gate, and typical of us, we went out only to behold this baby, in a basket and wrapped in clothes¡±, one of them said.

    Aarti eximed.

    ¡°Oh my God! This is so serious. Thank you, you may go¡±, she said to them and they bowed and left.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t fathom the Queen, who is supposed to be protecting her kingdom, is tearing it down with her hands¡±, Rudra said.

    ¡°My gee! And it¡¯s actually a boy¡±, she said and kissed his little mouth.

    ¡°Can you imagine? Killing her own grandson, who does that? This is sacrilege¡±, Rudra spat out.

    Lady Aarti didn¡¯t even know when the tears in her eyes welled and began to flow down her cheeks, she whimpered as she rocked the baby.

    ¡°Oh my! I can¡¯t believe Rina was pregnant, and the Queen knew all this while, she knew where she was but kept insisting that she didn¡¯t, she¡­¡±, the shrill cry of the baby interrupted her and she rocked the baby all the more.

    ¡°Are you sure it isn¡¯t hunger that is making that baby cry?¡± Rudra asked and Aarti turned to him, ¡°it might be, let¡¯s call in Ali¡¯s nanny¡±, he said and then rang for her.

    ¡°Oh my God! If it¡¯s hunger, what are we going to give to him then? His mother isn¡¯t here to breastfeed¡±, Aartiined.

    ¡°Just chill, let Nannye in first, you know she has been Ali¡¯s nanny since birth, she would know all these things¡±, Rudra said as he looked down at the boy, admiring him. Indeed, it was Raghav¡¯s son, the facial resemnce was so visible and obvious.

    Soon the nanny came in and they exined everything to her.

    ¡°Simple, it¡¯s just to get a form milk My Lady¡±, she said.

    ¡°Oh! Can we get it? This baby really needs to feed¡±, she said.

    The nanny nodded.

    ¡°Sure, let me go get it¡±, she said and left the room.

    ¡°So, does this mean Arya knew where Rina was all this while? And she chose to ignore us and let us search for her like mad people? Oh God!¡± Aarti eximed and then went to sit on the bed, the baby still in her arms.

    She still couldn¡¯t believe that Raghav had a baby, with Rina, and no one was aware. Now all these was making sense to her. Arya must have found out when she got pregnant and immediately swung into action in order to prevent Raghav especially, from knowing. She still doesn¡¯t know why she hated her (Rina).

    ¡°We really need to inform Raghav, he needs to return home. So, we can look for Rina, this baby needs to feed on breast milk, it¡¯s a new born for crying out loud¡±, Rudra said.

    Aarti turned to him.

    ¡°Inform Raghav? Like now? Would he return? You know how stubborn he is¡±, she said.

    ¡°Why not? Tell him it¡¯s something urgent and he would return¡±, Rudra said and just then, the nanny entered carrying with her a big basket.

    She walked up to the center table and dropped the basket, then began taking out tins of form milk for new borns, a te and spoon, a water sk, and then a small sterile syringe.

    After doing that, she prepared the baby food in the te with the spoon and hot water from the sk. Then using the spoon, she took a little and put into the sterile syringe, then asked for the baby.

    All the while, husband and wife watched her do this in awe.

    ¡°Can I have him My Lady?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Sure¡±, she got up and went to the sofa where she was sitting and handed the baby over to her, then she sat beside her and watched.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After positioning the baby on her hands, she took the sterile syringe and gently ced it in the baby¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Both husband and wife eximed, the nanny smiled.

    Having done that, she took out the syringe, filled it with the milk again and as she did the first time, inserted the milk into the baby¡¯s mouth.

    And that was how the baby fed that night. The nanny packed the things she hade with, and left the room. But before leaving, Aarti asked her to bring in the cradle that Alisha used while she was a baby.

    That night, Rudra ordered for new baby clothes, caps, socks, bibs, pacifier, towel, everything a new baby needs. They all arrived that night, within the twinkle of an eye.

    ¡°Thank you so much honey, what would I have done without you?¡± Aarti said as soon as they arrived.

    Rudra smiled.

    ¡°Not epted, you know what I want, give it to me as a proper way of saying thank you¡±, he winked.

    Aartiughed.

    ¡°I will¡±, she said.

    The nanny was checking out the baby things that just arrived to see if any was missing, she nodded satisfactorily.

    ¡°They areplete My Prince, nothing is missing¡±, she said.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Alright prepare the bath, he needs to bath¡±, Aarti said looking at the baby and smiling, he was now calmly sleeping.

    The nanny went into the bathroom and prepared the bath, suitable for the baby. She came out few minutester and took him from Aarti then went into the bathroom, Aarti followed.

    She entered the bathtub filled with warm water and baby soap and sat, took off the baby¡¯s clothes and then ced him on herps, he was still sleeping.

    There was a basin beside the tub, with hot water and a face towel in it. She took out the towel and wrung it, then began pressing it on the baby.

    He immediately cried out, waking from sleep. Nanny kept dipping towel into the water and massaging his body, not minding his cries.

    She massaged all parts of the body one after the other and cleaned him so well. Then after the bath, she prepared him to sleep, applied his lotion, cream and powder on his body, oil on his head, and then put on his clothes.

    Now, baby was ready for bed and Aarti took him from her, and peacefullyid him on the cradle.

    The nanny cleaned and cleared up the bathroom and came out, ready to leave. Aarti halted her, she was standing by the cradle which was next to the bed, Rudra just sat surfing on his phone.

    ¡°Thank you so much Nanny Ralia, you have really done well tonight¡±, she thanked her immensely, smiling.

    Ralia smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure My Lady¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Um, can you get me a nanny by tomorrow, a verypetent one as you? I don¡¯t want this work to be much on you¡±, she said.

    ¡°I am notining My Lady, but if you insist anyway, I would get¡±, she assured.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, Rudra spoke, his eyes still on the phone, ¡°he needs to have a new nanny, we don¡¯t wanna stress you¡±, he said.

    Ralia smiled, this couple? Who said she was being stressed huh? Anyways, she was gonna get them a nanny, since that¡¯s what they want.

    ¡°Alright My Prince, I will get one tomorrow¡±, she said.

    ¡°I know Ali Baby must have gone to bed right?¡± Aarti asked.

    ¡°About an hour ago¡±, she said.

    ¡°Okay, thank you¡±.

    ¡°You are wee My Lady¡±, and she bowed and left the room.

 118

    ¡°GOODNESS!¡± Aarti eximed and flopped on the bed, ¡°Raghav has a son! I have a nephew! Goodness!¡± sheughed out,ughing so hard.

    ¡°Oh yeah, and it¡¯s an adorable child¡±, Rudra said and dropped his phone.

    ¡°But why would his saviour choose to be anonymous? As for me, he must be found and rewarded, no one helps the royals and go unrewarded. I will find him¡±, she said.

    Rudra shrugged.

    ¡°Well, you never can tell. He said he chose to remain anonymous except he shows up by himself, so just chill¡±.

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so mesmerized, I thank our Creator so much for this blessing¡±, she said rubbing her palms together.

    Rudra nodded.

    ¡°As for Arya, she needs to be punished for this deadly act, this is sacrilege, an attempt to kill a royal blood, not just a royal blood, her first grandson. I mean, who does that huh?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°That woman, ahh, that woman is just so wicked, I can¡¯tprehend it. When we get to that bridge, we would cross it. As for now, focus on this bundle of joy. So, I think we should inform Prisha first, then find a way to get the message across to Raghav¡±, she said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Yeah, only you knows where he has been, his favourite aunt¡±, he made a face.

    Aartiughed.

    ¡°Is that jealousy I sense? Come on¡±, sheughed all the more.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business¡±, he said and kissed her lips.

    ¡°Ughhhh¡±, Aarti mouthed.

    ¡°My perfect thank you, give it to me now¡±, he said and began kissing her all over.

    ***

    Prisha woke up the next morning to a strange text on her phone, she rubbed her eyes looking into the wordings.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed, ¡°Raghav has a child? Hold on¡­ so Rina was pregnant?¡± She sat up.

    ¡°Does my mom knew all these, and kept mute? Jeez! I really have to be in Kuru in few minutes¡±, she said and scrambled out of the bed, then rushed into the bathroom to freshen up.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Having gotten ready, she immediately wrote something on paper and rushed out, heading for her hostel mistress¡¯ room to deliver the paper to her.

    She had no stress doing that, her permission was granted and she left for the airport where the family¡¯s private jet was already on standby.

    She arrived Kuru in few hours time, and as expected, the family were all gathered at the upstairs balcony, having fun. She headed there.

    ¡°What are you guys telling me? That who has a baby? That who was pregnant?¡± She bursted into the balcony with these questions.

    They all turned to her, Rudra and Aarti.

    ¡°Calm down Prisha, just calm down and let¡¯s talk¡±, Aarti said to her and she immediately grabbed a seat, dropping her bag on the round table.

    Prisha calmed down.

    ¡°I saw your text this morning Aunt Aarti, and I was shocked. I had to take permission this morning and thank God it was granted without stress¡±, she said.

    Aarti smiled.

    ¡°Thank God. Well, yes to your question. Raghav has a child, and Rina was pregnant, she is the mother¡±, she said.

    ¡°What! What!¡± She eximed and turned to Rudra, and back at Aarti.

    ¡°Jeez! Does this mean my mom knew all this while? Because what you tried to exin about the baby in a basket yester night, a letter, please exin again¡±, she said.

    ¡°Two of my maids found the baby in front of the pce gates at about 8:30pm yester night¡±, Aarti said, ¡°ording to them, whoever brought the baby had banged so hard on the gate, and so they went out only to meet the baby in a basket. They said they saw no one around, so they took the baby and brought him to me¡­¡±.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s a boy?¡± Prisha interrupted, her mouth wide opened.

    Aarti smiled.

    ¡°Oh yes it is, a boy¡±.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°So they brought the boy to me and exined their selves, I immediately went to the basket and then found this small paper, folded and hidden under the baby¡¯s clothes. I opened it, here it is, read it yourself¡±, she shoved a small paper towards her on the table and she took it.

    Her eyes immediately went through the lines of the paper within seconds.

    ¡°Oh my God! Oh my God! No, no, this can¡¯t be¡±, she looked up from the paper, ¡°my mother? My own mother wanted her first grandson dead? Jeez!¡± She eximed and dropped the paper on the table. Aarti took it.

    ¡°Calm down okay, at least the baby is safe now¡±, Rudra spoke.

    ¡°Prisha you have to calm down please, the baby is safe. The next thing is to find his parents, and find them fast¡±, Aarti said.

    Prisha was more than bewildered, she just couldn¡¯t believe her ears, were they tingling her?

    ¡°I need to see my nephew, where is he?¡± She asked and got up.

    ¡°Rx okay? You would see him¡±, at this juncture, Zaina entered.

    ¡°What is this that I am hearing?¡± She asked as she entered the balcony, Aarti has sent a text across to her too.

    ¡°You are hearing right Zaina. Raghav has a son, and Rina was pregnant¡±, Prisha said.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed.

 119

    AS  soon as the Beetle screeched to a halt in front of the house, Siddarth rushed out, and within minutes headed into the house. He didn¡¯te out immediately, he spent about five minutes in the house beforeing out again.

    He nced at his wristwatch, 9:50pm, it read. Jeez! Was he still gonna be able to make it to the gang house, without him being suspected or something?

    As he crossed the road and headed into the woods at that ungodly hour, he immediately came up with a story to tell to the gang concerning Roy.

    He began running and running, with a heavy torchlight, deep into the woods. The atmosphere at that moment was expected, night birds and insects took the day, chirping and hooting at every corner of the woods.

    Night crawlers, reptiles and amphibians were also in view. They all ran out of the road and into hiding ces as soon as they heard or saw his lighting.

    Siddarth wasn¡¯t scared at all, I mean this was his thing, his job, his life since he left Shi many years ago. The only thing he was scared of, was if the gang gonna ept his already cooked up story.

    As he ran, he was so happy within himself that he had at least saved the baby. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly became sympathetic, Roy was actually right questioning about that anyway, for he was known to be brutal and deadly, never showed mercy to his victims.

    But today, today was different. Suddenly, he had just felt the urge to save the child for one thing he knew, that child wasn¡¯t an ordinary child.

    Soon he got to the ce where he had killed and disposed off Roy¡¯s body, and an unseen force propelled him to check it out, and he did.

    He got to the position where he had used a lot of dry leaves to cover the body, hoping to return the next day to bury it and jeez, he saw nothing, the body was gone!

    What! For the first time in his life he became so afraid, fear enveloped him greatly. He looked around, even went further looking for this body, he didn¡¯t see it.

    Suddenly he stopped to think. Could it be that the gang had found out, probably they were followed? Or could it be Roy didn¡¯t die as he had thought? But he was damn sure the bullet sank into his forehead, that spelt death right? But where the hell was the body?

    Well, he shrugged it off and continued on his journey, hoping to return the next day to continue the search.

    Few minutester, he got to the gang house and entered. As soon as he entered, he saw the rest all seated and looking solemn, hmm, he calmed himself down.

    ¡°Hey¡±, he shortly greeted and walked in further, ¡°task already carried out¡±, he said, to no one in particr.

    There was no response, neither from the leader or any of the boys, none didn¡¯t even ask of Roy, more reason he suspected they were aware. He still decided to y along though.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Sorry Roy couldn¡¯t make it, we were attacked¡­¡±.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been Siddarth?¡± The leader growled the question at him.

    ¡°And who the hell killed Roy? Who attacked you guys? Go on, speak¡±, he demanded, his red bulging eyes staring daggers at him.

    Siddarth cringed. What! So they already knew, but how?

    ¡°Well, like I said, we were attacked by some angry mob who jumped out from nowhere in the woods as we were about killing the baby. I managed to escape with the baby, but unfortunately Roy couldn¡¯t, and so was killed¡±, he calmly said.

    A hush fell on the boys in the room as they nced at their selves, knowing fully well that all that came out of Siddarth¡¯s mouth, was lies.

    Suddenly, the leader bursted intoughter, and this shocked Siddarth. He continuedughing and Siddarth continued watching, he was now on his guard, they already knew, no doubts.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to lie Siddarth¡±, theughing man said as he stoppedughing, Siddarth said nothing, but only looked at him.

    ¡°An angry mob? From where exactly? In the woods? What did theye to do? To save the baby or what?¡± He rhetorically asked. Siddarth still kept mute.

    There was a moment of silence and suddenly, the leader got up, fixing his gaze intently at Siddarth as he did.

    ¡°You killed Roy¡±, he let out the bombshell.

    Siddarth shook, he already knew they were aware. He still kept his quiet.

    ¡°And I guess you saved the baby, unting the order I gave, a task that we were paid for huh, holy shit!¡± He cussed, fisting his hands.

    ¡°You are gonna pay for this Siddarth, with your life, because it is blood for blood, it has always been¡±, he said and within a twinkle of an eye, grabbed the revolver on the table and pointed towards Siddarth, releasing a bullet.

    Immediately, Siddarth clicked his left fingers and instantly vanished into thin air. The bullet which divorced the revolver hit the wall and shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± The leader cussed again clicking his own fingers, and vanished into the air too.

    ***

    ¡°Oh my! What an adorable cute little thing¡±, Prisha eximed as she looked down at Raghav¡¯s son in the cradle.

    She and Zaina had gone into the room to see him, and were now standing close to his cradle. He was sleeping, and his nanny, the new nanny was sitting on the bed close by, watching them.

    ¡°Oh my gee! He took my eyes, can¡¯t you see?¡± Zaina said and chuckled, pping her hands lightly.

    Prisha frowned.

    ¡°Lies. That eyes are Rina¡¯s, but he took my nose though, pointed and beautiful. Look!¡± She saidughing.

    ¡°Silly!¡± Zaina said andughed, ¡°but seriously this is an offspring of our dear Prince Raghav, and Rina. The handsome facial looks of Raghav is here, the patches of red hair is visible, Rina is red haired¡±, she exined.

    Prisha nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Very visible. Even the blind man in Shi who repairs shoes down the market, can see it¡±, she said.

    Zaina smiled and pped at her shoulder.

    ¡°Must you say that? Why bring the old man into this?¡± She asked,ughing.

    Prisha shrugged.

    ¡°Well forgive me¡±, then she put out her hands into the cradle and carry him up.

    ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m disturbing your sleep darling, I needed to feel you sweet¡±, she said and held him tight to her chest, feeling his warmth. Zaina smiled.

    ¡°My gee! God bless you¡±, she said still holding him to her chest, ¡°God bless the day you were born baby, God bless your parents, and find them for us¡±, she said and kissed his forehead.

    ¡°Amen!¡± Zaina said, smiling.

    After the kiss on his forehead, she handed him to Zaina who happily epted him, admiring and looking him over.

    ¡°Never knew Rina could produce such adorable child in that womb of hers¡±, she said and Prisha bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Nope, I beg to disagree, it¡¯s the effort of my brother¡±, she said and winked, leaving Zainaughing hysterically.

    At this juncture, the door bursted open and little Alisha entered, properly dressed in her school uniform, her school bag still strapped on her back, she ran with speed towards the cradle.

    ¡°Where is my baby? Where is my baby? Where is my baby?¡± She kept on singing as she ran.

    Zaina and Prisha turned to each other and bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Never knew you were pregnant Alibaby¡±, Prisha said, and theyughed out again.

    Alisha got to them and stopped, she pouted.

    ¡°Good afternoon aunties, namaste¡±, she said putting her palms together.

    ¡°Afternoon dearie¡±, Zaina replied.

    ¡°Good afternoon Ali. So you couldn¡¯t even wait to at least take off your school bag, beforeing to see baby right?¡± Prisha asked.

    Alisha pouted, ignoring her question.

    ¡°I want to carry baby, I want to carry baby¡±, she said, looking up to Zaina and raising up her hands.

    Aarti told her of the baby that morning, and since then, she hasn¡¯t had a rest, always talking about baby, and wanting to carry him.

    Just then, the door opened again and Nanny Ralia barged in, she was looking furious, and looking around the room, obviously for Alisha.

    She saw her standing by Zaina and asking to carry Raghav junior, fuming she walked up to her and spanked her ass.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She shouted out, holding her spanked ass.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken off your school bag, let alone your uniform, and you are here¡±, Ralia said, vibrating in anger.

    Alisha pouted, looking downwards.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she said.

    ¡°Will you get to your room right now?¡± She asked and little Alisha slowly and quietly walked out of the room.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Ralia then turned to the girls in the house, greeted them and left as well. Still in Zaina¡¯s arms, the baby woke up and began crying.

    ¡°Oh my! Why the tears?¡± Zaina said and handed him over to his nanny who was already standing to ept him.

    Prisha was on her phone all the while, she had just received a text message.

    ¡°Zaina, I think we have got work here,e over to the room¡±, she said and walked away, Zaina followed.

    They walked hurriedly to the guest room where Prisha stays whenever shees over and Zaina wondered what ¡®work¡¯ she meant.

    As soon as they got to the room, Prisha locked up the door, increasing Zaina¡¯s curiosity all the more.

    ¡°What is that? That you even had to lock the door¡±, Zaina said and sank into the bed.

    Prisha simpered, licking her lips and still looking into her phone.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe what I just got¡±, she said and sat close to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Prisha turned her gaze from the phone to her.

    ¡°You remember a dress I told you I gifted Zaina, under the guise of my mother?¡± She asked.

    Zaina nodded.

    ¡°Yes I do. What about it?¡±

    Prisha smiled satisfactorily.

    ¡°You know I had added a chip on it, well the guard whom I employed to help take care of that, just sent me a message, and a VN. His text said there¡¯s something implicating¡±, she said and turned to the phone.

    Zaina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really? Okay then, let¡¯s listen to the VN¡±, she said.

    Prisha yed it instantly, and with keen interest, they listened.

    The VN was the recorded discussion between Vidya and Roshni which was covered by the chip. In the discussion, Vidya had told Roshni of their new n to steal from the royal family before she could finally leave the pce.

    Obviously, Raghav didn¡¯t love her and she was actually tired and wanted to leave, but she never wants to leave empty-handed. So, she and her mom has nned they were going to get a lot of money, before leaving.

    Vidya had also told Roshni about how she was going to do it. She was gonna invite in Tulsa, the royal ount officer into her room for a supposed official meeting, and then offer him a spiked drink.

    Then after he must have taken the drink, she would then use his finger print and unlock the iPad which contained the royal ounts¡¯ information, pins and passwords etc.

    From there, the rest would be settled. This was all that was contained in the VN, which was the recorded discussion between Vidya and Roshni, covered by the chip Prisha had put in the m gown.

    The two girls couldn¡¯t believe their ears after listening to the VN, bewilderment was an understatement, they were more than bewildered.

    What? Vidya? Of all people? Jeez!

 120

    THEY were lost for words, and for a split moment couldn¡¯t say anything, couldn¡¯t find suitable words to say. It was unbelievable.

    ¡°Truly Vidya and her mother are so pathetic, how could they think of stealing from the royal family huh?¡± Zaina finally found her words.

    Prisha snorted.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ hmph. Like seriously! I¡¯m astonished¡±, she said, dropping her phone.

    ¡°I am more than astonished Prisha. But wait, how did you know she was gonna put on that gown? Infact, how did you know the day she puts it on was the day she was gonna tell Roshni of her next ns?¡± Zaina asked, looking at Prisha.

    She shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, I just know, maybe coincidence or something¡±, she replied. How was she going to exin to her that she has powers in her royal ring, and the powers had directed her to do that? She decided not to.

    ¡°You are indeed a genius Princess¡±, she apuded.

    ¡°Well, thank you. But we need to know how to stop this ns of Vidya, and catch her red handed¡±, she said.

    Zaina nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, catch her in the act¡±, she concurred, ¡°I think we should involve Tulsa, and let him know what to expect¡±, she said.

    Prisha looked at her. She had never really thought in that direction.

    ¡°How?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Tulsa should know what to expect, ept the invitation and go in there. Take the spiked drink and then let her do her thing, at the minute she is about striking, we barge in and catch her red handed¡±, Zaina said intelligently.

    Prisha nodded all the while Zaina spoke. Then she pped her hands in apud, smiling.

    ¡°Wow! Brava! Brilliant idea!¡± She eximed.

    Zaina smiled.

    ¡°That is just what to do Princess¡±, she said.

    ¡°Yeah, and I even think Tulsa should go in there with a cam and secretly mount it in a good ce to capture everything that is going to happen, for evidence¡±, Prisha said.

    ¡°Great! Or better still, go in there and mount it in a strategic position, before she invites him in. A guard can do that for you¡±, Zaina said.

    Prishaughed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My gee! Two heads are really better than one. God! You would pass for a private investigator, I mean it¡±, she said and they bursted intoughter.

    ¡°Good. Thank God she is tired and wants to leave, we will then make her leaving a memorable one for her¡±, Zaina said,ughing.

    ¡°Absolutely, since she wants to leave, we would make it easier for her. But seriously never knew her mom could n such, I thought she was kind of different¡±, Prisha said, making a face.

    ¡°Kind of, mark that word, kind of. She isn¡¯t different¡±, Zaina said.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Prisha got up, ¡°I think we need to make a toast to this nearing victory, let me get sses, and wine¡±, and she began walking out of the room dancing, leaving Zainaughing.

    ¡­¡­Two Days Later¡­¡­

    Vidya bent over the sleeping man on her bed shaking, an iPad in her hand as she shivered. She was trying to use the man¡¯s finger print to unlock the iPad.

    She tried almost all the fingers, and finally it opened. Smiling, she stood up straight and began operating on the iPad, ncing outside the window at intervals.

    She took a pen from the table and  was about copying something from the iPad into the paper when her door bursted open, and she flinched, standing straight.

    Looking towards the door, she almost passed out. It was the Princess, Zaina and some pce guards. They walked into the room and closed the door behind them.

    She was shocked. When had they arrived the pce, and without her knowledge? Holy crap!

    ¡°Hey, surprise¡­ surprise¡±, Prisha said to her, smiling and walking further into the room.

    Out of fear, Vidya quickly dropped the iPad and pen on the table, she was visibly shaken. Their eyes moved there.

    ¡°My¡­ My Prin¡­ Princess¡±, she stuttered.

    Prisha nodded as she spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, your what? Your prin?¡± Sheughed out.

    ¡°Okay, who do we have here?¡± She asked and went over to the bed to have a proper look on the man lying on the bed. She gasped.

    ¡°Tulsa? What is he doing in your room, and whose iPad is that?¡± Prisha asked and picked up the phone, then looked at it. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°What! This is obviously where all information about the royal ounts are contained¡±, she said and showed it to the others in the room, then handed it over to one of the guards.

    ¡°What was it doing in your hands? And why is this man sleeping here, on your bed?¡± She demanded.

    Vidya felt her tongue tied by the cat, the cat suddenly got the almighty Vidya¡¯s tongue, and all she could do was stutter.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Come on Prince¡¯s betrothed, talk¡±, she said.

    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­ I¡­¡±, she just continued stuttering. Jeez! She was doomed. How and why did this get to happen this way? She was almost done with this n.

    ¡°Hold on, were you nning to steal from us?¡± Prisha asked.

    She said nothing, but only looked on helplessly.

    ¡°That is it. You almost stole from the royal family huh¡±.

    ¡°A thief in the pce!¡± Zaina eximed.

 121

    SHOCK, embarrassment, and fear was an understatement to what Vidya felt at the moment she was being used to be a thief by Prisha and Zaina. So, this was it? How she was gonna end huh?

    Prisha turned to one of the guards.

    ¡°Put an eye on Tulsa, take care of him once he is awake¡±, she said to him.

    He bowed.

    ¡°Noted My Princess¡±, he said.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t wait for Raghav to hear this news, that his betrothed is a thief¡±, Zaina said and bursted intoughter.

    Prisha pulled up a disgust face.

    ¡°Together with her mom, they are all thieves, pathetic ones¡±, she said.

    Vidya just stood there watching helplessly in awe. She just couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on?

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna parade you around town Vidya, the whole world would get to hear the devil you are made of¡±, Prisha said and she gasped.

    ¡°Sure, the people needs to know, that she attempted stealing from the royal family, which she was supposed to be loyal to. Damn! Treachery¡±, Zaina said.

    ¡°Today finally marks yourst day in this pce, we do not need a bad energy like you¡±.

    ¡°Oh my God! My Princess please¡±, she found herself pleading. Prisha ignored her.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m done here, take her to the house, guards, she remains there until Raghav returns¡±, she said, picked up the iPad, and began walking away, Zaina followed.

    That was when it dawned on her, that she was in for a serious game. How would the world ept the news? Her mother, her friends, and most especially, her fans. Jeez! She was done for, even the Queen wasn¡¯t around at the moment to help her out, she had gone to see her husband at the hospital, and she doubted if she ever would, she began pleading.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry My Princess, please, I¡¯m really sorry. Let¡¯s just settle this amicably here, at least I haven¡¯t taken anything yet, My Princess please¡±, she pleaded, slowly walking behind her and rubbing her palms together, and crying.

    Prisha abruptly stopped and turned around to look at her, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°Oh really? Really? You haven¡¯t taken anything yet? That is what you have to say huh?¡± She asked.

    ¡°But you almost did. You would face thew, celebrity thief!¡± Zaina said and they bursted intoughter and then walked out of the room.

    The guards immediately turned to crying Vidya, and led her out.

    ***

    Rudra was sitting at the balcony upstairs, busy with work on hisptop, Zashil sat opposite him, busy with his phone as well.

    He had been away for work for a few days now, and so wasn¡¯t around when all that happened, happened. He only heard from the others.

    They were still talking about the events that had taken ce, when Zaina came in, carrying with her a tray of freshly prepared fruits.

    ¡°Refreshments¡±, she announced and dropped the tray on the round table, then took a seat beside her fiance.

    Zashil looked up.

    ¡°Oh! What is that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Fruits¡±, she said and picked up an apple, ¡°ugh¡­ ugh, were you expecting junk foods? Ahhh, trash that¡±, she saidughing and munching into the apple.

    Rudraughed and looked up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he was always feeding on junks while we were little¡±, he said.

    Zainaughed.

    ¡°Do you care for Maharana?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Oh no thanks dear Zaina, not now. I¡¯m still very much busy¡±, he said and turned back to hisptop.

    ¡°Good Lord! You just finished me big brother¡±, Zashil said dipping his hand into the tray to pick up a fruit.

    Zaina held his hand immediately, stopping him.

    ¡°What?¡± He asked, smiling.

    ¡°Wash your hands, proper hygiene¡±, she said and tilted her head towards the sink that was at the far end of the balcony.

    Zashil sighed.

    ¡°You, hygienic woman¡±, he said and got up to have his hands washed.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Whatever, just have those hands washed¡±, she said.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Zashil finished at the sink and walked back to the table and sat. He picked up an apple and pecked Zaina on the cheeks, then he began eating.

    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m still surprised at this shit, Vidya a thief? The supposed Prince¡¯s betrothed? Gosh! It¡¯s unbelievable¡±, Zashil said.

    Rudra snorted, and said nothing. Zaina shrugged.

    ¡°What else do you expect? She is so full of herself and greedy, so it is expected¡±, she said.

    ¡°And to think¡­¡±, he paused, ¡°wait, what about Raghav? Aren¡¯t you guys gonna do something to get man back in his kingdom?¡± He asked, looking at his brother.

    Rudra sighed and looked up.

    ¡°Aarti had already done something, he listens to her alone. So, I guess he should be back anytime¡±, he said and turned back to hisptop.

    Zashil chuckled.

    ¡°Hmm, favourite aunt¡±.

    At this juncture, a guard came into the balcony.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he bowed and they all turned to him.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Rudra replied.

    ¡°There is a man at the waiting room hoping to see His Grace, Prince Rudra¡±, he bowed again.

    The trio nced at themselves. Rudra was more curious, as he wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.

    ¡°What did he say is his name?¡± He asked.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything My Prince, he was only insisting on seeing the Prince, that he has a very important message to deliver¡±, the guard said.

    The trio nced at themselves again, and then back at the guard.

    ¡°Let him in¡±, Rudra said.

    The guard bowed again and then walked out.

    ¡°Hmm, who could that be?¡± Zaina asked.

    Zashilughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be worried about, as dignitaries in the kingdom we ought to be expecting such always, that is why we were chosen to be the head¡±, he exined.

    Rudra nodded in concurrence.

    ¡°He is right. We royals are used to this¡±, he said.

    Zaina shrugged.

    ¡°Okay, let me watch this one unfold then¡±, she said.

    The door to the balcony opened again and a young boy entered, followed by a guard.

    The trio studied him immediately. He was well groomed, athletic built, so tall, had huge palms, and patches of red hair on his wavy hair. He could pass for someone in histe twenties, no mistaken. From all ramifications, he was a stranger to them.

    The guard bowed.

    ¡°This is him¡±, he said.

    Rudra nodded, looking at this guy.

    ¡°You can go¡±, he said to the guard and he left.

    ¡°You said your name is?¡± Rudra asked, looking intently at the guy.

    He bowed.

    ¡°Your Grace¡±, he greeted.

    Rudra nodded.

    ¡°Who are you and what can we do for you? You said you have an important message to deliver¡±, he said and picked up hisptop from hisps, dropping it on the table.

    The guy sighed so deeply, then he spoke.

    ¡°I am Siddarth. I really don¡¯t know how you guys gonna take this news but¡­¡±, he paused and looked into their faces, ¡°I was the anonymous person who brought the baby in a basket¡±, he let the cat out of the bag.

    ¡°What!¡± It was Zaina who eximed, sitting up.

 122

    THE two Princes were astonished, as they nced at themselves.

    ¡°You were the one?¡± Rudra asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yes I was. You might not want to believe it, but trust me, it was me¡±, he said.

    Zaina couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she began looking the guy over and over. Rudra and Zashil tried their best in calming their nerves.

    ¡°Of course Siddarth, you don¡¯t just expect me to believe any stranger who walks in here and ims he was the one who brought that baby that fateful night¡±, he said.

    ¡°Sure, sure, I agree¡±, Siddarth concurred.

    Rudra sighed. How was he gonna do this now? Aarti wasn¡¯t in, she was at work. Something came into his mind instantly.

    ¡°Okay, can you describe the basket, and everything you could remember?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a brown knitted basket, a big one. The baby, I really can¡¯t say anything about him because I didn¡¯t really look, but I know he was covered with clothes and there was a little stain of blood on it¡±, he said.

    The trio nced at themselves again, he was driving somewhere.

    ¡°Okay. What else? Was anything hidden under the clothes?¡± Rudra asked.

    ¡°Yeah, a small sheet of paper¡±, he said.

    ¡°Hmm, this small sheet of paper, what was written in it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well, that the baby was rescued that night from the Queen of Shi kingdom, and that she wanted him killed. And also, that the rescuer chose to remain anonymous, except he does otherwise¡±, he stated emphatically.

    Rudra nodded. Now he was convinced he was the one.

    ¡°Which you have done exactly, you have done otherwise. You have shown yourself¡±, he said, and the others nodded in concurrence.

    He snorted.

    ¡°Yeah. What about him? I mean the baby?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Oh! The baby is actually fine, and he has been kicking, all thanks to his saviour¡±, Rudra replied and pointed at him.

    ¡°Yeah, thank you so much¡±, Zaina spoke.

    Siddarth smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that¡±.

    ¡°So, what is this message you havee to deliver? Is the Queen after your life now?¡± He asked.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s the gang. They have been trying very hard to get me since the night I rescued that boy, I have been on the run, no rest¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh? You belong to a gang?¡± Zashil asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, and that was how I was able to save the baby. He was brought to us, to our gang to kill. But I made up my mind to save him instead¡±, he exined.

    Hmm, they all sighed.

    ¡°So, they are now after your life? What do you want?¡± Rudra asked.

    ¡°Protection My Prince, protection. I am tired of running and I have no where else to go, I have no family, these people have been my family¡±, he said.

    ¡°God forbids!¡± Zaina eximed, ¡°they can¡¯t be your family¡±, she said.

    ¡°They are. I have no where else to run to and that was why I decided toe here, and exin myself. Please Your Grace¡±, he said and made to lie on the floor.

    ¡°Oh no please don¡¯t, get up¡±, Rudra said and he stood up, reluctantly.

    ¡°I am only pleading Your Grace, my life is at stake¡±, he said.

    ¡°An¡±, Zaina mouthed, shaking her head in pity.

    Rudra sighed and turned to Zashil, who shrugged his shoulders,municating to him with his eyes.

    ¡°This is risky you know. What if you have onlye here to finish up the job, I mean kill the baby? Yes, you might have gone back to the gang, they find out he is still alive, and then they ask you to go back and have him killed, then you decide to appear this way, with this tactic¡±, he said.

    Siddarth¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Oh Maharana, I can¡¯t do that¡±, he said.

    ¡°Of course you can, you are one of the goons right? You have been with them, killing and killing people. A mere baby can¡¯t just make you change overnight¡±, he insisted.

    Siddarth sighed. Did he just say a mere baby? Well to them he was, but to him he wasn¡¯t. That child wasn¡¯t an ordinary one, he wasn¡¯t mere.

    Although, all the Prince has said might be true. What if? But he knew it wasn¡¯t for him.

    ¡°You are actually right on saying I am one of them Maharana, but I didn¡¯t became one of them just like that, something propelled me to¡±, he said, not really wanting to say what the something was.

    ¡°So, how can you make me believe you?¡± Rudra continued.

    He sighed.

    ¡°My Prince, I don¡¯t have anything to make you believe me, but you have guards, team of guards, they can help you investigate. The main reason they are after me now is because I killed one of us, just so I could save that baby¡±, he said.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Zaina gasped.

    ¡°You killed one of you? How?¡± Zashil asked.

    ¡°It was the two of us who had been appointed to carry out the operation that night. I opened up to him and told him exactly what I wanted to do, save the baby, but he didn¡¯t budge in. So I was forced to put him out of the way, it was the blood from his wound that had stained the baby¡¯s clothes¡±, he exined in detail.

    They were all shocked and surprised, hearing from the guy speak. Zaina turned to Rudra to know what he had to say, his final verdict.

    ¡°Well Siddarth, I am not afraid as you well know. I¡¯m gonna keep you but under scrutiny. You would be under the watch of my guards for a few days, until we think of what to do¡±, he said.

    Siddarth smiled.

    ¡°There is no problem Maharana, I¡¯m grateful¡±, he said, happy he was gonna be free from those goons for the now.

    Then Rudra called at the guard standing by the door and asked him to take Siddarth away, to be kept under their watch.

    The guard bowed, and took Siddarth away.

    ¡°Jeez! Wonders shall never cease to end¡±, Zaina said as they left.

    Rudra sighed and took up hisptop, standing from his seat.

    ¡°Leaving?¡± Zashil asked.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I need to rest, I have been working¡±, he said.

    Zashil nodded.

    ¡°Okay Maharana¡±, he said.

    ¡°Should incase my wife returns, and I¡¯m still resting, please tell her about the guy, so she could go interrogate him as well¡±, he said and began walking away.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay Maharana¡±, they replied in unison.

    ***

    Prishaid on the bed in her room surfing on her phone. She was at Kuru, they still were. Although school had finally ended for the session but, she instead went to Kuru to stay.

    The pce at Shi was boring, nobody to talk to, nobody to hang out with. Dad wasn¡¯t in, neither was mom, nor bro. The house was just empty. So she decided toe to Kuru and stay.

    Few days ago, she was told a certain man came iming he was her nephew¡¯s saviour. He had shown up, although they weren¡¯t expecting it.

    It was to wait for her bro to return that was the next, Aunt Aarti had done something concerning that though, but he still hasn¡¯t returned.

    She pitied the baby the most. He was just living on earth without a dad, without a mom. Although it wasn¡¯t felt, because he had a lot of people around him, but papa and mama¡¯s love was the best.

    Suddenly, she remembered that she had promised to spend time with him once it was 12 in the midday. She checked the time on her phone, it was already few minutes past 12, she cussed and scrambled out of the bed.

    Halfway to the door, it opened and she froze on spot, who the hell dare open her door without knocking, huh?

    She waited and the door finally bursted open, revealing the least person she expected to see at the door.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± She eximed.

    It was Prince Raghav!

 123

    SEEING Raghav at the door was the very least thing she was expecting. Although, yes, she has been hoping he return, everyone has, but seeing him right now, that hot afternoon, right there at the door, still looking all dreamy and sweet was the least of her expectations.

    She couldn¡¯t even move a limb as she just stood there with her mouth and eyes wide opened in astonishment and shock.

    Then he cracked his voice, jolting her back to reality and that was when she sprang up, screamed and ran up to him.

    ¡°Big bro!¡± She squealed and jumped on him, almost falling him down.

    ¡°Hey¡±, he mouthed and held her, wrapping his arms around the squealing girl.

    ¡°Oh my gee! Wee back Maharana, wee¡±, she said and disengaged from the hug.

    He smiled wryly, revealing his perfect set of white teeth, and sheughed, hugging him again.

    ¡°Wee back¡±, she said.

    ¡°Mm¡±, he replied shortly and walked out of the doorway, further into the room. Then she locked up the door, chuckling.

    ¡°Wow Maharana, I¡¯m so so excited to see you¡±, she said walking up to him, he was already seated on the couch in the room.

    He said nothing, but only stared at her. She waved it away and continued.

    ¡°But my gee! You look good, so good, more handsome. You don¡¯t even look like someone who is mourning, or should I say, missing his woman. Are you sure you didn¡¯t even went to have some fun?¡± She asked sarcastically,ughing and winking at him.

    He snorted, and looked away.

    Prisha wasn¡¯t tired, she kept talking. This was her brother, who had gone into exile, he was back, and that was a good thing, too good to be ignored.

    ¡°Hold on, when did you arrive? Like I didn¡¯t even notice a sign or something, there was no announcement¡±, she said and walked over to the window, ncing outside.

    He still kept her mute. Like, he wasn¡¯t even in the mood to talk yet, he had only returned because his aunt, had sent a text that there was something so serious that needed him back home, and she had called as well, to also deliver it orally. Only then he knew it was something really serious.

    He had been far away in Marudai, trying his best to live with the fact that his Rina was no more, no longer with him. So, Prisha saying he looked more good, wasn¡¯t something he expected at all, he had been living hell.

    ¡°Thank goodness you are finally back, a lot has happened in your absence, a whole lot¡±, she said. He turned his gaze to her, using his eyes to tell her to continue.

    She ignored it, and instead digressed.

    ¡°You have been away for like how many months now? Eight to nine months thereabout¡±, she asked and replied herself.

    ¡°Yeah¡±, his cold, deep husky voice finally said.

    She froze. What? He had be cold again? Cold back to his old self? No wonder he really wasn¡¯t saying anything since he entered the room. She shrugged.

    ¡°But how did you know I was here, in Kuru?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I just want to see Aunt who had called me, and thest time I checked, she isn¡¯t in Shi¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Oh!¡± She mouthed.

    ¡°I think I would leave you here then, do you need anything? I can ring the maids¡±, she asked.

    ¡°I know how to ring the maids too¡±, he said and she cringed, jeez! Was he really going to start his cold attitude with her?

    Nevertheless, she was so happy to see him. He was gonnae back to the new self of him which Rina had created when he had found love in her, he knew it.

    Well, they had all already decided to let Aarti tell the real matter to Raghav herself, but before she knew it, she gushed over it.

    ¡°I was actually going to spend some time with baby when you arrived, I will just rush now and¡­¡±, she paused as soon as she saw his reactions at her outburst.

    He sat up, his eyes widened in curiosity, oops, she realized she has just mentioned ¡®baby¡¯, gosh! It was alreadyte.

    ¡°Baby? Whose baby?¡± He asked, ¡°Did Zashil and Zaina had a baby while I was away?¡± He asked, stupidly.

    It was after dropping the question that he realized how stupid it was of him to ask that. Even if Zashil and Zaina were to have a baby together, Zaina would have been pregnant, and he would have known and seen her bump before going into exile.

    He hit his head and cussed under his breath, then turned to Prisha who just stood there with her lips, wobbling.

    ¡°Speak, say something¡±, he propelled her, and she knew she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore from him.

    ¡°Your baby Maharana, your son¡±, she let out the bombshell.

    He said nothing, but just sat up straight with a start, staring hard at her for some minutes. Finally, he found his voice.

    ¡°What! How? When? Whose son?¡± He asked, suddenlying out of his cold shell.

    ¡°You have a son My Prince, a son with Rina¡±, she finished it.

    ¡°What!¡± He got up, ¡°Holy Moly!¡± He eximed.

    Prisha immediately went closer to him, covering the little distance between them, she held his hands, trying her best to calm him down.

    ¡°Calm down Maharana, just calm down okay¡±, she said. He was vibrating, she could feel it.

    ¡°How¡­ howe she was pregnant, and¡­ and I didn¡¯t know? How?¡± He asked, stuttering.

    He was totally astounded, and shocked to the marrows. You mean his woman had been pregnant, and he wasn¡¯t there when she needed him the most? Goodness!

    ¡°I¡­ I think Aunt is in the best position to answer that question¡±, she said.

    He was speechless, dumbfounded and thunderstruck. His mouth just stood ajar, and Prisha feared if a fly or something gonna fly in.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I just hope she is back, or¡­ let me ce a call across to her¡±, she said, still reluctant to let go of him, for she feared he might do something.

    Still letting the words sank into him, he freed himself from her grip and sank into the couch. All over him, were written surprises.

    Prisha watched him sink into the couch and sighed, then she turned to go check if Aarti was back, at this juncture, the door flew open, revealing Aarti at the door.

    Prisha heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oh dear me! Thank you Aunt for showing up at the right time, my brother is here¡±, she said, and nced at him.

    ¡°I know¡±, she shortly replied and walked further into the room, closing the door behind her.

    She had already been informed by the guards that he was back, and waiting for her. Exact reasons why she had to rush back from work, in order to see him.

    ¡°Teddy?¡± She softly called and walked up to him, taking a seat beside him.

    ¡°You are back¡±, she said and pecked him on the cheek.

    He didn¡¯t even react to her greetings, neither did he greet her, he only gazed at her so hard, still trying to assimte the info he just heard.

    Aarti immediately understood he had been told, judging from his looks and reactions, she sighed and turned to Prisha, who shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°It was a mistake¡±, she said to save her head.

    She looked away from her and back to him.

    ¡°Tell me what I¡¯m hearing isn¡¯t true Aunt, just tell me¡±, he finally found his words.

    She twisted her lips.

    ¡°It is Teddy, I don¡¯t know how you gonna take it, but it is. Rina was pregnant, she has a son for you¡±, she said.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± He eximed, and she nodded.

    ¡°How? Just how? When? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± He kept asking.

    Just then, the door opened again and Rudra entered. Aarti saw him and heaved a sigh of relief, he was gonna help them ry the incidents to him.

    ¡°Hey man, you are back¡±, he said, walking up to him.

 124

    THE trio has just finished telling everything to Raghav, everything, without leaving out a word.

    How the baby, his son was brought to the pce by an anonymous person, dropping a letter in the basket indicating the baby was wanted killed by his mother, the Queen.

    How they had immediately swung into action, getting things for the baby, a nanny, and making himfortable.

    How the anonymous saviour of the baby had shown up few days ago, saying he was the saviour, and asking for protection, and that he was still in their custody though.

    Andstly, how Vidya was caught red-handed, about to steal from the royal family.

    God! He didn¡¯t even know what exactly to feel about, he was of mixed emotions. First and most serious of all, his mother, his own mother, wanting to kill her grandson, his son, but why?

    Right now, thest story wasn¡¯t necessary at all, the story about Vidya. As far as he was concerned, she wasn¡¯t something to bug or worry about.

    He immediately got up from the couch he was sitting.

    ¡°Where is my son?¡± He asked looking into their faces, ¡°I want to see him¡±, he said.

    They nodded in response to his request, he was ready to see thed now, they could feel it.

    They then took him to his room.

    As soon as Raghav entered the room and on setting his eyes on thed, he instantly felt an aura envelope him.

    He saw the nanny sitting on the sofa and preparing food for the baby. She greeted them and continued with her work.

    He got to the cradle and his eyes fell on this cute adorable little thing sucking at his thumb.

    Awwn! For the first time since Raghav came into the pce, he smiled. A big smile yed on his lips as he watched his little world, his little creation, sucked his thumb.

    Prisha and the rest saw this, and smiled as well.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it Teddy? It¡¯s so visible, the facial features are there¡±, Aarti said.

    ¡°Yeah, he looks exactly like you. He is a little you¡±, Prisha concurred, smiling.

    Without giving a reply to any of them, he raised up his two hands and held the baby¡¯s hands, and the unexpected happened.

    His little eyes opened, and a little smile widened his cheeks, kicking his little legs into the air as the smile yed.

    Raghav felt the connection, he felt the little smiles melt his heart, he felt something rush into his body from the baby through his hands, and then he carried him out of the cradle and onto his chest. The father-son connection could be felt in the room at that moment.

    Prisha smiled watching this, he wish he would search for Rina right away. Raghav abruptly turned to her.

    ¡°Sure Prisha, right away¡±, he said.

    She shocked.

    ¡°What? You can read minds now?¡± She asked.

    Huh? Aarti turned to her, befuddled. Was there ever a time he lost that gift?

    ¡°Yes Aunt, I lost the gift¡±, he replied her.

    ¡°Oh my gee! You have gotten it back!¡± Prisha pped her hands.

    ¡°My son just gave it back to me¡±, he replied and kissed him, multiple times, then dropped him back into the cradle, and turned to the astounded trio.

    ¡°I have to find Rina, even if it takes only me to, I will find her¡±, he announced and walked out of the room.

    ***

    Rina sat in front of her drawing board in the living room trying to make a pencil drawing of something.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    For weeks now since they left the hidden vige where Arya had taken them to, all she had been doing was drawing and painting on papers, trying to explore what she had learnt in the few months she attended the arts and painting school where Raghav had registered her.

    At intervals, she stopped to look at her drawing and observe if was good to the eyes, then she would continue if it was, if it wasn¡¯t, she tried to make it to.

    Soon she was done, it was a head to chest pencil drawing of someone.

    Her mother wasn¡¯t in, she had gone job hunting as always. Every morning since they moved down here, she would always leave the house in order to hunt for menial jobs.

    That fateful day she had birthed her baby, and had woken up to be informed by the Queen that it was a still birth, that her baby couldn¡¯t make it.

    Hmm, it was never easy. She had cried and cried, if not for her mother, she would have done something bad to herself.

    Recall that Queen Arya told them to leave within a day. So with the money she gave them, they found their way out, asking for directions obviously.

    Then they had found an apartment in a nearby town, and settled. And since then, they have been trying their best to live out their lives.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her at all, at all. If she says she was that makes her a liar, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Living with the fact that she was once pregnant for the heir apparent to the throne of Shi kingdom, and he wasn¡¯t aware, and also, she didn¡¯t know if the baby was alive or dead, as the Queen had said.

    But she knew the child was alive, she just knew.

    It was this drawing and painting which she always find sce in doing, whenever she paints or draw, she feels her world of sadness, shattering.

    She looked at her drawn picture again and smiled so deeply, marvelled with it.

    She decided to make another drawing, of the flower nt outside the house this time, and so went out to get samples.

    As soon as she stepped out, about to leave the verandah, a car drove in through the driveway with full speed, and she startled, stopping herself from further movement and stood to watch.

    She was still watching when the front door of the car flew open and Raghav alighted.

 125

    SHE was the most astounded and shocked human at the face of the earth at that moment. Who the hell was she seeing? Raghav? From which part of the earth did he emanate from?

    She was too dumbfounded to move as she just stood there at the verandah and watched. He stopped in his tracks as soon as he saw her, surprised as well.

    Rina looked behind him and found out he hade there with just the person who had driven the car, no guards, nothing. He wasn¡¯t even dressed as a Prince. How the hell did he find her?

    ¡°Su¡­ sunshine?¡± He stuttered and ran into the verandah where she stood, and without ado, wrapped his arms around her.

    She was so gobsmacked that she couldn¡¯t even reciprocate the hug, but just stood. The tears came flowing down her face in a jiffy, and she cried.

    He disengaged from the hug when he noticed she was already whimpering, though his hands still held onto her elbows.

    Then he brought his mouth to her teary eyes and kissed each, she felt the sensation as her stomach tightened, and she let out a wail.

    ¡°My God! Am I dreaming?¡± She asked herself and looked away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He shook his head in the negation.

    ¡°No sunshine, this is happening live, and direct, I¡¯m here for you¡±, he said.

    She turned her gaze to him, staring straight into his eyes as all the past events after he left for the business training came flooding back. From the time she found out she was pregnant, then to when the Queen found out too, and to when she finally took them away from Shi, to a farawaynd, andstly, the day she had birthed his son. She wondered if he even knew about the baby.

    The tears intensified. Where was he all those times? Where was he when she needed him the most? Where the hell was he?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry princess, I¡¯m so sorry¡±, he softly spoke.

    Jeez! Her stomach tightened the more, like she was gonna faint the next minute. Her love, her man was back for her.

    She couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and immediately wrapped her arms around him, pouring out all her sorrow in tears.

    ¡°I missed you Raghav¡­ I missed you¡±, she said.

    ¡°I missed you more baby¡±, he replied her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again please, don¡¯t leave me¡±, she pleaded.

    ¡°Cross my heart princess, I won¡¯t, I¡¯m here for you now¡±, he replied and she disengaged from the hug, then looked into his eyes.

    From his eyes her gaze travelled to his nose, and then his mouth. She wasted no time in locking his mouth with hers, in a very passionate kiss.

    Their tongues rolled in ecstasy, and she mourned out. Holy shit! She had so missed this, so missed her man. The excitement she felt at that moment, was better seen than imagined.

    Slowly, they stopped the kiss and stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a long time. Then her face broke into a smile, and she stiffened augh, and the next thing, she bursted intoughter and rested her head on his chest. Hmm, she could smell his cologne, how she had so much missed it too.

    Heughed as well, feeling her body in his arms, feeling her warmth.

    ¡°Oh goodness! I seriously need a spank on the ass for leaving my world one minute¡±, he said and sheughed.

    ¡°You actually deserve twenty four of it babe¡±, she replied and heughed.

    He raised up her head to look into her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, man is here for you now¡±, he said and the biggest smile she had ever had, yed on her face.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said and he kissed her hair, this red hair of hers mesmerizes him no end.

    They remained standing in a hug for some minutes, then Raghav disengaged, and turned towards the car, the driver was there standing close by.

    He just wasn¡¯t the driver, he was actually the one who had helped him find his woman.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked.

    He sighed.

    ¡°That is the private investigator who had helped me find you. We did it together though¡±, he replied.

    ¡°Oh!¡± She mouthed.

    ¡°Can we just go in? There is a lot to talk about¡±, he said and she smiled, and led the way into the house.

    ¡°Wait, how about him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°He gonna wait¡±, he said and she shrugged.

    They got into the living room and the first thing his eyes rested on, was her drawing on the board, which she was doing before he arrived.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± Raghav eximed, obviously marvelled at the art. There was no mistaking, no doubts, the beautiful art of work on the drawing board was him! She had drawn him.

    ¡°Wow Rina, your hands are blessed¡±, he said and hugged her. Sheughed. Laughed so well, she was ready tough now.

    ¡°Thank you Maharana. Have you forgotten?¡± She asked and sat down on a sofa, Raghav sat beside her.

    ¡°Please babe, remind me¡±, he said.

    ¡°I was a student of an arts and painting school huh¡±, she said.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I know¡±, he said.

    ¡°This was the only way I couldmunicate and connect with you Maharana, by making a drawing of you¡±, she said.

    ¡°I see¡±, he nodded.

    She heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe this is happening, I can¡¯t believe I would ever set my eyes on my first love again. Jeez! I¡¯m so happy to see you Maharana, we really have a lot to talk about, I¡­¡±, a kiss on her lips shut her up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now, for you¡±, he said, looking deep into her eyes, she felt the connection instantly and she bent forward and rested her head on his shoulder, he wrapped his right arm around her.

    Rina felt secured in his arms. But wait, was he even aware she was pregnant? Like did he know she had a baby for him?

    ¡°Yeah, I do¡±, he said, cutting into her thoughts.

    She sprang up immediately.

    ¡°You what?¡± She asked, her eyelids flickering in utmost shock.

    He twisted his lips.

    ¡°We have a son together¡±, he spilled the beans.

    ¡°What!¡± She eximed and got up, he got up too.

    ¡°We¡­ it is a boy? Oh my!¡± He immediately wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Yeah, a boy¡±, and he stood straight, ¡°I know everything now Rina, everything, except the story from your side which you haven¡¯t yet told me¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh my! I can¡¯t believe this. It is a boy? My son!¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Our son¡±.

    ¡°He is alive?¡± She asked, and he nodded looking befuddled, why would she ask that? Didn¡¯t she know?

    ¡°Yeah, he is very much alive. Why would you ask that? Jeez! I really need to hear your story¡±, he said and made her sit, then he sat beside her.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought he was dead as the Queen had said¡­¡±, his eyebrows furrowed at the mention of ¡®the Queen¡¯, she continued, looking away.

    ¡°¡­ I never even knew he was a boy, I wasn¡¯t opportuned to see my baby before he was taken away from me¡±, she turned to him, ¡°please, Maharana, take me to my son, I wanna see him, I wanna feel him, I wanna carry him, please Maharana¡±, she pleaded.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I will princess, I will take you to your son, he is safe and okay. But first, I need to listen to your story, what actually took ce with you, while I was away?¡± He asked.

    She sighed deeply and rxed more into the sofa, ready to tell him all he needed to know.

 126

    PRISHA was in the sit-out in the pce of Shi kingdom when she heard amotion at the gate, she looked towards it and saw some maids and guards clustered around, what were they doing there?

    The Queen was back, and so she had to return to Shi. She heard her son was back and so she returned too.

    Although, Prisha didn¡¯t divulge to her what Raghav was up to, that he was out searching for Rina. She had asked of his whereabouts and she told her he was at Kuru for some business.

    So since then, she (Prisha) and the others have been waiting for him to be back, with Rina. The Siddarth guy was still in their custody.

    As themotion at the gate went on, two maids hurried into the tent, panting heavily. She turned her gaze to them, agitated.

    ¡°My Princess¡­¡±, they called, panting.

    ¡°Calm down okay, just calm down¡±, she said and they managed to.

    ¡°Good, now tell me what is the problem?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Queen my Princess¡±, one of them spoke.

    ¡°The Queen, what happened to her?¡± She asked curiously, sitting upright.

    ¡°She¡­ she just slumped¡±, the other said.

    ¡°What?¡± She got up, ¡°slumped? How?¡±

    ¡°We were at her chambers attending to her when she suddenly started shaking vigorously, and then the next thing, she slumped¡±, the first maid exined.

    ¡°Jeez! Where are the guards? Go call them immediately, tell them to set the car ready, fast¡±, she said and took to her heels, heading for the Queen¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°Okay My Princess¡±, the two maids said and ran off, to deliver the message.

    Prisha got to the chamber within minutes and rushed in, few other maids surrounded her slumped mother who was on the bed, two held an electric fan close to her, trying to give her air.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± She shouted, ¡°mom?¡± She called in fear and panic.

    And just then, the door opened and two guards barged in, walked up to the bed and carried her away, Prisha followed.

    They got downstairs and put her into the car which was already parked by. She was about entering into the car when a guard at the gate rushed up to her.

    ¡°My Princess, there is something that really needs your attention right now¡±, he bowed.

    She looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°At the gate¡±, he said and pointed towards the gate and remembered about themotion she had earlier seen there, she turned to the driver.

    ¡°You can take her to the hospital, I will be with you in a jiffy¡±, he said.

    The driver bowed, and went into the car, two maids entered as well and they zoomed off.

    Prisha then went up to the gate and saw the few maids and guards that were there, surrounding someone who sat on the floor.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± She asked as she got there and they immediately parted ways for her, and she walked into their center.

    She looked down at the person who sat on the floor, speaking incoherently to herself. It was a woman, an advanced woman, and she just sat on the floor, like a mad woman.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She turned to the guards.

    ¡°Who did she say she is and why did you guys let her in?¡± She asked.

    ¡°My Princess, she actually came banging at the gate and disturbing the peace of the pce, insisting she wants to enter, and that she has something to say¡±, a guard said.

    She turned to the woman again, trying to see if she could recollect her face, and then it dawned on her, it was Mrs Roshan, Vidya¡¯s mother. She made a face.

    ¡°Hey woman, what is it you have to say?¡± She asked.

    She slowly looked up.

    ¡°I have done bad things, terrible things¡±, she said.

    Prisha looked all the more befuddled.

    ¡°What do you mean madam? What bad things?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The Queen isn¡¯t acting normal¡­¡±, she paused and Prisha was moved, her mother just slumped and was rushed to the hospital. What was this woman talking about?

    ¡°What do you mean woman? Speak up¡±, she said.

    ¡°I casted a spell on the Queen, I beguiled her¡±, she dropped the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡± Everyone shouted.

    ¡°You did what?¡± Prisha further asked.

    ¡°At the instant the Queen showed interest in my daughter, for the Prince, I had immediately swung into action, and casted a spell on her, to make her do my biddings¡±, she said.

    The little crowd shouted again.

    Jeez! Prisha couldn¡¯t take this anymore, her mom¡¯s own friend? Her best friend? So she has been the reason her mother had been acting this wicked, no wonder, she knew mother wasn¡¯t like that.

    Immediately, her eyes became dizzy, and before she knew it, she fell back on the maids, who held her from falling to the ground.

    ¡°My Princess¡­ my Princess¡­¡±, they shouted, trying to call her back from the world she was going to.

    Immediately, a guard rushed towards the parking lot, and boarded one of the cars, he drove it to the gate and they helped the Princess in, then two maids joined the car, and they zoomed off.

    The guards who were around immediately bundled the woman on the floor and took her to ¡®the house¡¯.

 127

    ¡°¡­ AND since then, I have been living hell¡±, Rina concluded her story. Raghav was pained, he felt so pained, he felt her pains, he really felt it.

    All that she had gone through because of him, in the hands of his mother, jeez!

    ¡°You mean my mother did all that to you, all because of me?¡± He asked, vibrating.

    She put her arms around him, calming him down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay babe, at least you have found me now, and our baby is safe¡±, she said.

    ¡°You have really been through a lot baby, I am sorry, so so sorry for putting you through that mess¡±, he said, ¡°please forgive me¡±, he said wrapping his arms around her and resting his head on her chest.

    Rina was stunned, she smiled and used her palms to rub on his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have forgiven you, I have nothing against you. The only thing here is, it would still be difficult for your mother to ept me¡±, she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let that bother you okay? You have me, you have Zaina, you have Prisha, you have Aunt Aarti, you have Prince Rudra and Prince Zashil, and most importantly, you have our son¡±, he said and she smiled, so broadly.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, she said.

    ¡°Rina?¡± He called sitting upright.

    ¡°What do you want? Just name it, anything, tell me what you want as a proper way to say I¡¯m sorry¡±, he asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Sheughed, ¡°I want nothing. What I wanted was you, and you are here already¡±, she said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That was her talk, as for him, he was  really gonna find something to gift her, and say sorry properly.

    ¡°We need to be in Kuru now, where is mom?¡± He asked.

    ¡°She is out for job hunting¡±, she replied.

    ¡°How we going to do it? I really need to take you with me, I can¡¯t afford to leave you one minute again¡±, he said.

    Sheughed, pouting.

    ¡°I will just send her a text, she would join uster¡±, she said.

    ¡°Good, go in and get ready, I will be waiting¡±, he said.

    ¡°Okay¡±, she made to get up and he held her down, then nted a kiss on her lips and freed her. Sheughed and stood up, then went into the room.

    He was gazing at the drawing she had made when she came out, ready to go. Together, they left the house and into the car, and straight to Kuru.

    ***

    They got to Kuru about two hourster and Rina just couldn¡¯t wait to set her eyes on her baby. How was he like? Who did he resemble the most? Was he a small baby or a big baby? She just couldn¡¯t wait.

    As soon as their car parked at the parking lot of the pce, a guard opened the door and Raghav alighted, then helped Rina to.

    She looked around as the soothing breeze of Kuru kingdom soothed her to the bone marrow. Awwn, how she has missed this ce.

    They entered the pce, and he led her straight to the room where the baby was.

    Arya was in the room as they came in, sitting on the bed beside the cradle and she got up in utmost astonishment.

    ¡°Rina! Oh my!¡± She eximed and ran to the door to hug her, hugging her so tight that Rina feared she gonna choke.

    They remained in a hug for some seconds.

    ¡°Wee dear daughter, wee¡±, she said, disengaging from the hug.

    ¡°Thank you My Lady, I have so missed you¡±, she said, smiling.

    ¡°I have missed you too, we have all missed you. Come¡­e¡±, she held her hand and led her to the cradle.

    Rina looked into the cradle and tears of joy filled her eyes, immediately, she put out her hands and carried him.

    ¡°Dear me! God bless you sweetie, God bless you¡±, she said and nted a kiss on his little lips.

    Aarti and Raghav watched in happiness, smiles all over their faces.

    Rina then held him to her chest and cried.

    ¡°I am really sorry honey, I am sorry for leaving you, I am sorry¡±, she said, ¡°just know I love you baby, mummy loves you¡±, she said.

    Raghav went closer and put his left arm around them, looking down at him.

    ¡°We love you. Dad and mom loves you¡±, he said, then pecked Rina¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°So would you like to see the guy who had saved your son? He is with us¡±, Aarti asked.

    Rina surprisingly turned to Raghav, he didn¡¯t tell her the baby was actually saved by someone, and she didn¡¯t even asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that Raghav¡±, she said and he sighed.

    ¡°Actually, I wanted you to know about that after you must have seen the baby¡±, he said and then went ahead to exin in detail how he was saved.

    Rina was stupefied.

    ¡°Oh my! I would like to see him please, I would like to see the person who singlehandedly decided to save my joy, please¡±, she said.

    Aarti smiled.

    ¡°You will¡±, then she went out to talk to the guard who stood by the door and she returned.

    Rina now sat on the bed, rocking the baby, Raghav sat beside her. Then she turned to the nanny who had been there watching them in awe.

    ¡°You did a great job for my son, thank you so much¡±, she said to her.

    The nanny smiled.

    ¡°You are wee ma¡¯am¡±, she replied, smiling.

    Soon the door opened and the guy who saved the baby, entered and walked further into the room.

    Rina looked up from her baby and saw him walk up to them. On seeing her, he stopped in his tracks, surprising everyone.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± Rina mouthed softly and handed over the baby to Raghav, and slowly got up.

    Was she really seeing well? Or were her eyes ying tricks on her? She cleaned her eyes with the back of her palm to be sure they weren¡¯t ying tricks on her. But they still revealed the same person.

    Everyone became shocked as they watched the little drama before them.

    ¡°Rina?¡± The guy called.

    Now, she was sure, there was no doubts.

    It was Siddarth Doween, her long lost brother!

 128

    IT was bro Siddarth, it was her brother, it was indeed her long lost brother.

    ¡°Siddarth?¡± She called and slowly walked up to him, ncing at Aarti and Raghav.

    ¡°Rina?¡± He called, his eyelids flickering.

    ¡°You? What are you doing here? H¡­ how did you find your way here?¡± She asked, stuttering as she got few steps away from him and stood.

    He looked around, surprise written all over his face as well.

    ¡°I am the one who is actually supposed to be asking you that. What are you doing here Rina?¡± He asked.

    Lady Aarti and Raghav, and even the nanny just looked on in astonishment, what exactly was going on? They kept their cool and watched the drama unfold.

    Then suddenly, she realized she wasn¡¯t supposed to be asking all that, but wee him like she had been saying she would if she ever sees him.

    ¡°Big bro!¡± She shouted at once and rushed up to him, wrapped her arms around him and hugged him so passionately. He reciprocated the hug, and the tears from them flowed out.

    The people in the room watched the duo unfold more drama.

    Raghav himself was the most curious. She just called her big bro, and the guy had called her name when he entered right? And she had eximed then ran up to him and they both engaged in a hug. Hmm, anyways he patiently waited for them to finish up, so she would exin.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Rina eximed again and disengaged from the hug, looking all over him, ¡°brother!¡± She eximed yet again and gave him another hug.

    ¡°Oh my! I thought you were dead¡±, she said.

    Siddarth on his point of view was just so shocked and astounded to see her, not just see her but see her as the mother of the baby he saved. Jeez! What a coincidence. This was his junior sis, his baby sis, awwn, he shed tears.

    ¡°Baby Rin?¡± He called as he whimpered, Rina smiled, that was the pet name only he and their mother calls her. She held his hands in hers.

    ¡°Yeah, big bro, I¡¯m so happy to see you. Where the hell have you been? Why did you leave that day?¡­¡±, she paused, then continued, ¡°wait¡­ you mean, you were the one who saved my baby? Good Lord!¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I¡­ never knew I saved my nephew, never knew¡±, he said.

    That was when it began making sense to Raghav, as he sat there cuddling their son. Rina had once told him of her brother who vanished few months after her dad¡¯s funeral many years ago.

    Yeah, now he could even see the resemnce as they stood, they really looked alike. Wow! So this Siddarth guy had saved his nephew unaware, wow! Blood they say is really thicker than water.

    Lady Aarti herself was also getting some things from what they were saying. They were siblings. Although she never knew Rina had a brother, talk more of having one who left the scene years ago. It was a shocking revtion by the way.

    ¡°You saved your nephew bro, you saved my son¡±, she said happily and nced at Raghav and Lady Aarti.

    Siddarth¡¯s facial expression instantly turned astonished. Her son? How? When? And hold on¡­ with the almighty Prince Raghav? Prince of Shi kingdom? Good Lord! How?

    With these questions written all over his face, he looked inquiringly at his sister, she smiled, getting it all.

    ¡°Calm down Siddarth, a lot had happened since you left mum and I¡±, she said.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you two¡±, he said.

    ¡°Of course you did. Welle, let me introduce you to my family¡±, she said and dragged him by his left hand and he followed.

    They walked to their front and stopped. Rina sighed deeply, cleaning off the streaks of tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Aarti? Babe? Please meet my brother, my long lost only brother, Siddarth Doween¡±, she said and turned to him, he swallowed hard.

    Did she just called the Prince babe? Huh?

    ¡°Bro? This is Lady Aarti, wife to the Prince of this kingdom, and Raghav¡¯s aunt. Then Prince Raghav, I¡¯m sure you know him, well, he is my ugh¡­ baby daddy¡±, she said, grinning her teeth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Raghav mouthed and Aarti burst intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you son¡±, she said and shook hands with him.

    ¡°My honour Your Grace, my honour¡±, he bowed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had a brother Rina¡±, Lady Aarti said to her, smiling.

    She smiled and said nothing.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m so honoured to meet you¡±, Siddarth said to Raghav and bowed.

    He smiled, nodding his head.

    ¡°So, you are the brother-inw I have¡±, he said and he nced at Rina, looking curious.

    Rinaughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him bro¡±, she said.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t mind her instead, okay? I am not her baby daddy, I am actually her man, and she is my woman¡±, he said and Siddarth¡¯s eyes slowly widened in surprise.

    Rina nodded, she was smiling broadly. She walked over to him and sat beside him.

    ¡°He is right bro. We are¡­ in love¡±, she said and pecked him on the cheek.

    ¡°Wow!¡± He gasped, ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you baby sis¡±, he said, smiling.

    ¡°So, you had actually saved our bundle of joy, our happiness, our first bond, thank you so much¡±, Raghav said, thanking him immensely.

    He smiled.

    ¡°It is a win for all of us, including me. He is my nephew, and I saved him from the ws of death, I¡¯m happy I did¡±, he said.

    They nodded in concurrence.

    ¡°Thank you Siddarth, thank you¡±, Aarti said.

    ¡°My pleasure My Lady¡±.

    By now, Raghav¡¯s hand was aching from carrying baby, and he handed him to Rina, who joyously took him.

    ¡°So boy, wee to the family, this is your family as from today, wee¡±, he said and went to hug him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so honoured, thank you Maharana¡±, he replied.

    ¡°So Rina, I think this is a very memorable day for you. You had found Raghav, your brother, and your son!¡± Lady Aarti said, pping her hands.

    Rina smiled. Exactly, she felt like the whole world was at her feet. Like what exactly has she done, to deserve such mercy and love from God?

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless My Lady, stupefied and gobsmacked, I don¡¯t even know what to say or think¡±, she said, looking down at her son and smiling.

    ¡°You are blessed Rina, just blessed¡±, she said.

    ¡°Thank you Aunt¡±, Rina replied.

    Aarti nodded in response and turned to Raghav, she had a very important message for him.

    ¡°Teddy?¡± She called.

    ¡°Yeah¡±.

    ¡°You have an urgent message, from the pce¡±, she said and the other two turned to her, ¡°something that needs your attention¡±, she added and Raghav walked up to her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, his eyes looking at her curiously.

    ¡°Come with me¡±, she said and began walking out of the room.

    Raghav turned to Rina.

    ¡°I will be back babe, just get along with your bro¡±, and he headed out.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Okay¡±, then she handed the baby to his nanny and turned to Siddarth.

    ¡°Come¡­e sit bro, you have a lot of questions to answer. You must tell me what you were doing with goons, how the hell you ended up with them¡±, she said, putting up a serious face.

    Siddarth scoffed and walked up to her.

    ¡°And you must tell me how the hell you ended up with the Prince as his woman, and even having a baby for him¡±, he said and sat down.

    ¡°Hmph¡±, she snorted and folded her arms, gazing at him.

    ¡°Yeah. By the way, where is mom?¡± He asked.

    ***

    Lady Aarti and Raghav entered her study and she sat down, then asked him to take his seat, he did.

    ¡°Aunt, what is it?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°I got a message from the pce, and it¡¯s not a nice one. Actually, I¡¯m supposed to tell you as soon as you returned but, since you came in with Rina, I had to leave it hanging¡±, she said.

    Raghav was looking more confused.

    ¡°What message Aunt?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s your mom, and your sis¡±.

    ¡°What about them? Did anything happen while I was away?¡± He asked, looking panicked.

    ¡°It was reported that your mom slumped, and was rushed to the hospital, while Prisha passed out, and was also rushed to the hospital, just this afternoon¡±, she said.

    ¡°What? What happened?¡± He asked, sitting up.

 129

    SHE sighed deeply.

    ¡°Well, ording to the report that was sent to me, Mrs Roshan, your mom¡¯s best friend, had confessed that she had casted a spell on your mom, to keep her under her own control¡±, Aarti exined.

    ¡°What! But why would she do that?¡± He asked.

    Aarti sighed.

    ¡°Mrs Roshan confessed that when your mom showed interest in her daughter as a bride for you, she immediately swung into action, and did what she did, just so her daughter can finally be the next Queen of Shi¡±, she exined in detail.

    ¡°What! Jeez! This is unbelievable! Sacrilegious!¡± He eximed.

    ¡°¡­ and theyter changed their n to steal¡±, Aarti said.

    Raghav shoved back his seat and got up.

    ¡°Where are they now? What hospital?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Wait¡±, she said and immediately took out a pen and paper, scribbled on it, then handed over the paper to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going there straightaway¡±, he said, collecting the paper.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Teddy¡±, she got up, ¡°take things easy with your mom, now you find out why she has been acting so wicked recently¡±, she said.

    He began heading out, ignoring what she just said. She followed him.

    ¡°Say me well to Prisha¡±, she said and Raghav nodded.

    He got out of the study and walked inrge strides to the room where Rina was, he opened the door and entered. The siblings were as expected, chattering and catching up.

    As soon as he entered they looked up, and Rina got up.

    ¡°Hey, what is it? You look troubled¡±, she asked, walking up to him.

    ¡°There is a little emergency, my mom and sis are in the hospital as we speak, I want to go and see them¡±, he said.

    ¡°Oh my God! Prisha? The Queen? What happened?¡± She asked, opening her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe I really don¡¯t have the time to start exining things to you now¡±, he kissed her, ¡°I will do that when I return. So, why not go home together with Siddharth and get your mom? My¡­¡±.

    ¡°Siddharth?¡± She asked, interrupting, ¡°have you forgotten they are people out there for him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m no fool, Rudra¡¯s guards would be going with you, I will inform them as I¡¯m leaving. Get your mom and your things down here before I get back okay?¡± He said and kissed her again, leaving her gobsmacked, then walked over to the cradle.

    He got there, bent down and nted a kiss on the baby¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°See you soon chap¡±, he said, then walked to Siddharth and patted his shoulder, then he began heading out in a hurry.

    ¡°Babe?¡± Rina called and he abruptly stopped, and turned to her.

    ¡°Yes? What is it? I have settled you already¡±, he said.

    She smiled and rushed up to him.

    ¡°Say me well to Prisha¡±, and she hugged him.

    He hugged her back.

    ¡°Take care of our son¡±, and he kissed her yet again and then finally left.

    ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡±, Siddharth yawned, ¡°he loves you so much¡±, he said.

    ¡°Yeah, and I love him too¡±, she replied.

    ***

    Raghav got to the hospital in Shi within almost an hour. He was directed to the ward of his mom and sister. They were both kept in the same ward, but different rooms.

    He first went to his mom¡¯s room and entered. He walked to her bed and began looking her over, checking out the medical apparatus that she had been put into.

    Hmm, so this woman had tried killing his first fruit, although it wasn¡¯t of her will anyway.

    But who knows? He wasn¡¯t gonna say anything to that effect or forgive her even, until she recovers and he then sees how she was gonna react to the whole issue, before he concludes.

    The doctor came in at that juncture and he engaged her in a discussion. She said his mom was gonna be fine, and that it was shock, extreme shock that had made her slumped.

    After a few minutes of discussion with the doctor, they both left for Prisha¡¯s room.

    A drip was connected to her left hand as sheid on the bed. She wasn¡¯t awake yet.

    For her, the doctor said she was more than okay, that she was gonna be fine.

    Raghav heaved a sigh of utmost relief. At least, there were no worries at all. Just then a nurse rushed in, saying the Queen was awake and pleading to see someone.

    ¡°Who?¡± Raghav and the doctor asked in unison, heading out.

    The nurse didn¡¯t reply, she only ran out, heading for the Queen¡¯s room.

    They got there and saw her trying to sit up, and coughing.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Raghav called and rushed up to her.

    ¡°Do you really wanna sit?¡± He asked and turned to the doctor, ¡°can she sit now?¡± He asked.

    The doctor nodded.

    ¡°If she wants to, then let her¡±, she said.

    ¡°Son? Oh my God! Son you are here?¡±, she said and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah mom, I¡¯m here¡±, he replied.

    They remained like that for a while, in a hug, with Arya sobbing quietly.

    ¡°Son I¡¯m sorry¡±, she said, ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry¡±, she said.

    He said nothing to her in reply, but just held her in a hug.

    Then the doctor signaled to the nurse, and they both left the room. It was now only Arya and Raghav in the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, please forgive me¡±, she cried.

    Raghav patted her and then disengaged from the hug.

    ¡°Mom, what you need now is rest, you need to rest, okay?¡± He said.

    ¡°No, I need your forgiveness, not rest. I know what I need, it¡¯s your forgiveness. Please Raghav, forgive me¡±, she said.

    He sighed, not ready to do this now, at least, not until she has fully recovered.

    ¡°I want to see Rina, I need to ask for forgiveness from her. I didn¡¯t know when I did all that, why I even hated her . I didn¡¯t know, please, I want to see her¡±, she pleaded.

    Raghav still kept mute, as he watched her say all she had to say. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her, and wasn¡¯t even ready to talk to her.

    He instead made her lie down on the bed, and then walked away from the bed, still thinking on what to do.

    ¡°Son I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡±, she coughed, ¡°I am sorry, please¡­¡±, she kept on pleading, while Raghav who looked really reluctant from doing anything she was saying, just watched on.

 130

    FEW dayster, the whole family went to visit the King at the hospital, on his hospital bed. His condition was still the same, although he could talk and move a little.

    Arya and Prisha were already discharged from the hospital, and looking healthy. Before Arya left the hospital, Rina came to visit as she pleaded, there and then, she immensely asked for forgiveness, and trust Rina, she forgave her.

    On the day they were discharged, Arya suddenly insisted on going to Kuru, this shocked her children to the marrows. They asked her reason and she said she wanted to pay obseince to the royal family and ask for forgiveness, especially from Lady Aarti, her sister-inw.

    Stupefied at this new plea of her, they happily went to Kuru, and everything, every rifts, every brawls were settled amicably. Arya was forgiven.

    Now, the whole of them decided to visit the ill King. The whole family consisting of Queen Arya, her children and grandchild. Then Rina, her mother and brother, andstly, Prince Rudra and his family, his brother and Zaina. They all went.

    As soon as they entered the hospital room of the King, Lady Aarti burst into tears immediately, crouching down beside her brother¡¯s bed. His eyes were close, and if he was sleeping, they couldn¡¯t tell.

    He looked frail, and well stricken with the illness that was consuming him.

    Rudra went further and ced his hands on his wife, while the others stood behind them, holding their selves. They were all sad, and in a dark mood.

    ¡°Oh Maharajah! May your days of reign be long on earth¡±, Lady Aarti said, crying.

    ¡°Amen!¡± They replied.

    ¡°You would live longer than this brother, you would surely leave this hospital bed hale and hearty¡±, she prayed more.

    ¡°Amen!¡± Came the reply again.

    Then there was some minutes of silence within them as they all kept calm, making silent prayers. Even little Alisha wasn¡¯t left behind, she joined in the prayers.

    Arya then sighed and sat on the bed, holding his hand, she was whimpering as well. She was deeply sorry for all she had caused, as a matter of fact, she was the sole reason he was suffering here in the hospital,nguishing. The tears rushed down her face again.

    Few minutes into their quiet time, King Neel¡¯s eyelids began flickering, and they saw it.

    ¡°Oh my! Is he awake?¡± Arya asked.

    His eyelids kept flickering until they fully opened and he looked around. He really couldn¡¯t see the people standing in the room well, they looked like trees.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡­ Your Grace¡­ May you live long Maharajah!¡± They began greeting and bowing as they did.

    He coughed.

    ¡°I need water¡±, he said.

    Zaina immediately made for the water jug and cup on the table sized refrigerator in the room. She poured in some water into the cup and proceeded to hand over the cup to Arya.

    ¡°Thank you dear¡±, Arya said and took the cup from her. Then Aarti put her left hand behind his head to raise it up, and Arya directed the water to his mouth, and he drank.

    After drinking she handed over the cup to no one in particr, and Zaina took it from her, and dropped it back where she took it from.

    King Neel cleared his throat after drinking, and made to sit up. Raghav rushed forward to help him.

    ¡°Dad? Will you be able? Why not lie down?¡± He asked as he held him.

    ¡°Son? You are here?¡± He asked, trying to ce his palm on Raghav¡¯s hand. Raghav helped him do it.

    ¡°Yes Dad, we are all here¡±, he replied and helped him sit up properly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We? Who and who?¡± He asked looking around, trying to get out their faces, but he couldn¡¯t. They were blurry.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°Mom, sis, Rina, her mom and brother, Prince Rudra and his family, his brother, Zashil and his fiancee¡±, he said, deliberately leaving out the baby.

    The King¡¯s mouth fell into an ¡®o¡¯. He was so surprised, all these people were there to see him?

    ¡°Did you just say Prince Rudra and family? That means my sister is here?¡± He asked.

    Raghav nodded, like he could see him.

    ¡°Yes brother, I am here¡±, she said and took his left hand in hers.

    He felt her palm, and a big smile yed on his face.

    ¡°Oh my! God bless you sister, you are blessed, your family is blessed¡±, he said to her.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Amen! Brother get well soon please¡±, she pleaded, and he smiled, saying nothing in reply.

    ¡°Where is Alibaby? I have so missed her¡±, he said and she stepped forward, smiling.

    ¡°Your Grace, namaste¡±, she greeted, putting her palms together.

    A very big smile yed on his face this time. He was so happy that they were able toe see him at his hospital bed, after so many years ofmunication.

    He ced his hand on her head and blessed her. Then afterwards, he greeted the others, blessing them as well.

    ¡°How about the old King Rudra?¡± He asked, referring to his father.

    ¡°He is very okay Maharajah, he sends his regards¡±, Rudra replied.

    ¡°And I send mine too¡±, he said.

    He was so happy, right now, he didn¡¯t mind dying, because he was gonna die a fulfilled man.

    Then Raghav cleared his throat.

    ¡°Father, I have something to tell you¡±, he said.

    ¡°Something to tell me, what is it? Go on¡±, he said.

    ¡°A new life has been added to the family¡±, he said.

    King Neel was stunned.

    ¡°How do you mean a new life?¡± He asked.

    Raghav sighed and nced at Rina, who was smiling.

    ¡°I mean, there has been an addition to the family. I have a son, Rina and I¡±, he said.

    What! The King just couldn¡¯t believe his ears, he was more than astounded. When? How?

    ¡°Oh my fathers! How son? When?¡± he asked, surprises written all over his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, father. He is here with us, and we would like you to bless him and name him for us¡±, he said.

    ¡°A son! Bring him, bring him to me¡±, he said, stretching out his hands. Everyone present was just smiling, it was a happy moment.

    Mrs Doween was with the baby, she handed the child happily to Raghav who in turn handed him to his father, cing him on his outstretched hands.

    He held the baby on his chest and smiled so broadly, looking down at him, and then he pecked him on his forehead.

    The moment he did, he felt a huge change and reactions in his body. He felt his bones and limbs be strong as they straightened. He felt his already ceased blood flow through his veins with a rush, his eyes cleared and all blurred vision became clear, he instantly received strength.

    Nobody noticed it, except for him alone. The illness had left him.

    Still holding the baby, he stretched his legs and body, leaving the people in marvel. What was going on?

    Smiling, he turned to the babe in his hands.

    ¡°You shall be called Reyom, because you are a special gift from God¡­¡±, and he went on and blessed him.

    After blessing, he handed little Reyom over to his wife, and she took him, and blessed him as well.

    Then the King said, ¡°I am healed, I want to go home¡±.

    They gasped.

 131

    ?? Shi Kingdom ??

    |THE BHAGYA PALACE|

    THE whole family gathered once again in the throne room of the Bhagya Pce, all looking exquisite and good in their royal robes, pertaining to their royal positions.

    Rina and Zaina were dressed as a Princess, even though they weren¡¯t one yet.

    The King was seated on the throne, and his wife seated beside him, on her own throne as well. Then the others scattered around on the couches in the throne room.

    Some dignitaries and Elders In Council were in attendance as well, looking all morous.

    Guards and maids scattered around, waiting to be called upon whenever their services were needed.

    Baby Reyom was with his nanny, they were also present and little Alisha sat close to them, ying with Reyom.

    The King was just so happy and ted, he couldn¡¯t ask for more. One big family, wow, it was a great reunion.

    He cleared his throat and began to speak, everyone turned to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed really happy at this moment, seeing you all as one big family. I can¡¯t ask for more, I¡¯m grateful to my Creator¡±, he said and they nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Although I have been told of the whole lot which happened during the period I wasnguishing on the hospital bed, and I must say, a lot really happened, and I thank God for everything, it all happened for a reason.

    ¡°I have my beloved beautiful wife back to her normal self, I have my beloved sister and her family back as well, I have my children, most especially my son, who just weed his first son, my first grandchild, the young Prince Reyom.

    ¡°I also have his beloved, his joy and happiness fully here with us, in the person of Rina¡­¡±, she turned to Raghav who sat by her side, smiling, and he kissed her.

    ¡°¡­ I also have her mother, and her long lost brother, Siddharth. Thank you for saving our young Prince boy, you would ever remain his hero¡±.

    Siddharth smiled and stood up to bow, and then he sat down. The people pped their hands.

    The King continued.

    ¡°I have her best friend here, Rina¡¯s best friend, Zaina, together with her fiance, Prince Zashil. Hmm, I just can¡¯t ask for more¡±, he concluded and a round of apuse erupted from the people, they smiled and rejoiced.

    The King nodded satisfactorily, smiling. The p died down and he spoke again.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I would like to use this opportunity to say a big sorry to Rina and her family, and all so called paupers in this kingdom that have been humiliated.

    ¡°With the powers vested on me as the King of this great kingdom, I hereby abolish such practice. Nothing like pauper again in this kingdom¡±, the people rejoiced and pped their hands.

    ¡°It was because of this evil and unjust practice that Siddharth here, fled his home, and went to find sce in a gang of goons, it is abolished as from today.

    He cleared his throat again.

    ¡°I would like to invite my son at this juncture, to tell us what he said he has to say¡±, he said everyone began pping.

    Rina turned to Raghav curiously, what was it he had to say? He ignored her curious looks and got up, then walked over to meet his father on the throne.

    He got there and bowed.

    ¡°May your days be long on earth Maharajah, and to you too Rani¡±, he said.

    ¡°And to you as well Prince of Shi¡±, his father said.

    Prince Raghav with his face full of smiles, turned to the people, cheering and pping. How was he going to begin this speech now? He sighed deeply. The cheering died down and he began.

    ¡°Well, first and foremost I wanna begin by thanking you all for making it a priority to be here today, I¡¯m grateful. I have just a few things to say and before I start, I would like to call up my woman to join me. Rina?¡± He called.

    What! Rina was gobsmacked. God! She wasn¡¯t used to all these things yet. Anyways, she got up and walked up to him.

    As soon as she got to him, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her on her lips, everyone cheered and pped yet again.

    It happened so fast that Rina couldn¡¯t even reciprocate. Damn! She really needed to be used to this.

    ¡°Well, this my beautiful Rina here, is indeed a blessing to me¡±, he turned to his parents, ¡°dad, mom. Rina here was the person who saved Prisha, your daughter from her abductor in the woods, years ago¡±, he dropped the bombshell.

    ¡°What!¡± They eximed in unison. A hush fell on the room as everyone kept calm, trying to assimte the info they just heard.

    ¡°She was the one that did what?¡± King Neel asked.

    ¡°Oh my God! She saved my daughter? Holy Moly!¡± Queen Arya eximed.

    Rina on her own part was speechless, she wasn¡¯t expecting Raghav to say it at all, at all. She looked at the faces of everyone, they were all surprised.

    Her mom, her brother, Zaina, Lady Aarti, the King, the Queen, everyone. Gosh! This was bing too much.

    ¡°Yeah, she did, and her abductor was Amaya mom, your most precious nephew¡±, he dropped another bombshell.

    ¡°Jeez! Holy Moly!¡± She eximed again. She couldn¡¯t believe it, he tried to abduct her daughter, his cousin, for what exactly?

    Raghav continued.

    ¡°Reason being that he wanted the throne, and wanted to take it from me. He had wanted to use Prisha as bait to get to us, but my beautiful Rina saved her¡±, he said.

    Arya was so moved that she didn¡¯t even know when she stepped down her throne and walked up to Rina, shedding tears of mixed emotions.

    She got to her and gave her the biggest hug she had ever had. Rina was shocked.

    ¡°Thank you daughter, thank you so much¡±, she said.

    ¡°You¡­ you are wee Your Grace¡±, she stuttered.

    Then she walked back to her throne and sat. The King on his own part was more than speechless, he was lost for words.

    ¡°I am not done yet¡±, Raghav said and the murmurings and chattering in the room died down.

    ¡°Few days after I returned from the States, I visited the Tourist Site together with my personal guard, Zoya. Actually I got a tip off earlier that my BabyAli would be visiting as well, I had wanted to see her, and that¡¯s why I went. I went there disguised.

    ¡°We got to a certain ce and parked our car and I began looking around for her, only to see her afar off running happily and then she tripped. A girl had tripped her and another girl quickly ran forward to pick her up.

    I was marveled and the urge to get down the car and see thisdy came, so I did. I waited for Baby Ali to leave, then I got out of the car.

    I got to these girls and truly speaking, they were all sweet young girls. I then stopped to ask for directions, and the one who had tripped Baby Ali, began yelling at me and calling me names, together with her friend, the other who had obviously helped Ali when she fell turned to me, and showed interest to help¡±.

    The people began murmuring and chattering. Raghav continued.

    ¡°By then I lost interest and asked her not to bother, so I left. As I turned to leave, I tripped myself and I fell. These two rudedies beganughing and jeering at me. The otherdy didn¡¯t, she instead ran up to me and offered me help, then water to wash my hands.

    ¡°I could remember vividly the name she called us, I mean the rudedy. She called us paupers¡±.

    ¡°Jeez! Holy Moly!¡± They began eximing.

    ¡°That rudedy was Vidya, my supposed betrothed¡±.

    ¡°What!¡± They eximed.

    ¡°And that kind hearteddy was Rina, my heartbeat¡±, he added.

    The people were so bbergasted and dumbfounded, they all eximed in amazement. Rina didn¡¯t even know what to do, she just stood, looking gobsmacked. So he still remembered all these.

    ¡°Well, for those asking, Rina captured my heart that day, I began looking for her since then. I remembered asking for her name, she couldn¡¯t tell me. She just ran and left, after helping me out¡±, he said and Rina turned to him, and smiled.

    ¡°She captured my heart with her beauties, her innermost beauty and her outer beauty. She is so kindhearted, and this is the kind of person we want as a Queen in this kingdom¡±, he said and they began nodding their heads in concurrence.

    Zaina on her own part was more than surprised, Rina didn¡¯t tell her all these, and so was her mom, Mrs Doween.

    Then Raghav turned to his parents.

    ¡°So you see mom, Amaya and Davida aren¡¯t the people you think they are, they are devils and deserve to be punished¡±, he said and Arya shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°As for Vidya and her mom, Amaya¡¯s gang boys, and the goons, they have all been captured and will be handed over to the police, that is all I have got to say. Thank you¡±, he said and walked out, holding Rina as he went.

    The round of apuse which followed suit was a deafening one, they cheered and pped until they got tired.

    ¡°Was all that really necessary?¡± Rina asked as soon as they settled down on the couch.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Whether it was necessary or not, is not the matter here. This evening, we are having a date, just you and I¡±, he said.

 132

    ? Evening ?

    THE evening arrived so fast as the maids primped Rina up for the date, she was sitting facing the mirror as the maids worked.

    As you know, Raghav had promised to take her out on a date that evening, and had also asked her to dress royal, which she was doing.

    As she was getting prepared Zaina came in, little Reyom was in her arms.

    ¡°Good evening My Lady¡±, the maids greeted her, and she replied.

    ¡°Prince¡¯s heartbeat¡±, she called and Rina smiled, ¡°every other heartbeat is fake, so fake¡±, she said and Rinaughed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start today please¡±, Rina said.

    Zaina turned to Reyom.

    ¡°Reyom, look Mummy is getting ready, getting ready for a date with Daddy. Wish them well¡±, she said to him.

    ¡°Dada¡­ da da da¡±, he said, ying with his hands.

    Theyughed.

    ¡°Good, but so sorry you won¡¯t be going, you would be staying home with me. Mum and Dad are going to have fun, it¡¯s an all adult thing¡±,  she said.

    ¡°Leave my son alone¡±, Rina said andughed out.

    ¡°If I leave him now, who would hold him? He is my son as well, my godson¡±, she said.

    Rinaughed again.

    ¡°Whatever, just take care of him for me¡±.

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what you should have said, and not leave my son alone¡±, she tried imitating her.

    ¡°Silly bestie¡±, Rina said. Just then, her mother entered.

    ¡°Daughter? How is it going?¡± She asked, walking up to her.

    ¡°Good evening Mrs Doween¡±, Zaina greeted, smiling.

    ¡°Zaina dear, you are here¡±, she said and Zaina nodded.

    Rina smiled.

    ¡°Going smooth¡±, she replied.

    ¡°Good evening My Lady¡±, the maids greeted as soon as she got to them.

    She turned to them, smiling.

    ¡°Good evening dears¡±, then she turned to her daughter.

    ¡°Oh my! You look sweet honey¡±, she said.

    ¡°Thank you mother¡±, she replied.

    ¡°You are really blessed Rin, a blessing to our family¡±, she caressed her on the cheek.

    She smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy I am mum¡±.

    ¡°Go on and have fun okay, you deserve the happiness you are getting now, you really suffered for it¡±, she said.

    Rina heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you mummy¡±, and she got up and hugged her.

    ¡°You are wee. I think Raghav must have left, quick you have to hurry¡±, she said to the maids and they doubled up.

    Then Mrs Doween turned to Reyom on Zaina¡¯s arms and yed with him a little, then headed out of the room.

    *N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    *

    Rina was led into an upstairs balcony few minutes after she arrived the location. Raghav had already gone before her, she arrivedter.

    She got in and saw Raghav standing by the rails and overlooking the environment. She smiled and joined him.

    ¡°Babe?¡± She called.

    He turned and saw her, his mouth fell into an ¡®o¡¯, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Rina was looking so beautiful before him.

    She instantly noticed him gawking and she hugged him. He hugged her back.

    ¡°I love you Rina¡±, he said.

    She smiled, so broadly.

    ¡°I love you too Raghav, I love¡­ love you¡±, she replied.

    He smiled and disengaged from the hug.

    ¡°Remember I told you to tell me what you want, so I can properly say sorry to you?¡± He asked and she nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, but I also remembered saying I wanted you. Oh, please let¡¯s forget about that¡±, she said and turned away from him, looking at the houses in the distance.

    Raghav joined her, and they watched the beautiful scene. It was already dark, so it was just different colors of lights that shone from the houses in the distance, coupled with the stars and moon in the sky.

    Rina was mesmerized. It really looked beautiful.

    ¡°As beautiful as you are¡±, Raghav said without looking at her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned to him, her mouth flew open.

    ¡°The environment is as beautiful as you are¡±, he turned to her this time, then kissed her mouth close.

    ¡°I promised to give you a gift, we the royal family promised to reward you for no one helps the royals and goes unrewarded¡±, he said, and she looked at him, her eyelids flickering.

    ¡°Rina, I have gone to so many ces, I have seen so many people, I have read so many books. Even in all my years as a Medical Doctor, we were never taught in school that our heartbeat can be human, and the pretty angel standing right in front of me seems to be my heartbeat¡±, he went down on one knee and took out a ring box, glittering.

    She gasped and looked up, looking around, that was when she met her biggest shock. The whole family was already there, gathered at one end of the balcony watching them. Huh? When had they arrived? Besides, she thought they weren¡¯ting.

    Then shes of light lit up the ce at intervals as the press recorded. God! When had all these arrived without her knowledge?

    She turned back to Raghav, he had gotten out the ring from the box and was staring at her. Her right hand was cupped over her mouth.

    ¡°Rina Doween, the mother of my son, the heartbeat I never knew I had, my world, please say yes to me¡±, he said to her, in the softest voice she had ever heard.

    She gasped again. Jeez! This was Raghav, the kingdom¡¯s best, the Prince and heir apparent to the throne of Shi kingdom, asking her, a mere maiden, once a pce maid, once a pauper to be his wife? Huh? Who does that?

    Out of shock, she looked up again at the family. She could sight Zaina, she was videoing and signaling to her to say yes.

    She could see Prisha as well, nodding her head vigorously and her mouth saying yes.

    Others were nodding their heads as well.

    Hahaha, sheughed inwardly, was she a fool? Why on earth would she say no? The devil that was gonna make her say no hasn¡¯t even been created.

    She looked down at Raghav again, he was waiting patiently for his woman to ept his proposal.

    Without ado, she took up her left hand, and stretched it out to him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She eximed, ¡°yes baby, yes, yes!¡± She continued, chuckling.

    Raghav smiled and wore her ring, then got up and they hugged, then kissed so passionately.

    The family now came forward, pping and cheering. Some of the maids which hade with them, began throwing shimmering confetti at them as they stood, still kissing.

    ***

    ??

    Good evening people, and wee to News At Eight.

    The female newscaster on the television started.

    She read out the news in detail as Vidya watched on from her prison, where she sat.

    In the prison, they were made to always watch the news, especially the one at eight.

    Reluctantly, a lot of them had begun watching. As the newscaster read out the details, she listened and then, one of the news headlines attracted her attention, and she listened keenly.

    ¡°Rina Doween, a maiden of Shi kingdom has just said yes to His Grace, the royal Prince of Shi kingdom, Prince Raghav.

    ¡°What!¡± Vidya gasped, her eyes widened in shock. The newscaster continued.

    This evening at Bivan Hotels, Prince Raghav proposed to his lover, the mother of his son, and she said yes to him.

    The whole of the royal family was in attendance including His Grace, King Neel and his beautiful wife, Queen Arya. Everyone¡­

    ¡°No ooooo!¡± Vidya shouted out at once, startling everybody. Then she became violent, tearing at her clothes and pulling at her hair.

    Immediately, the prison wardens rushed forward and packed her away.

    So much for a prince¡¯s betrothed.

    ***

    Bermine sat on the sofa in the living room surfing through the inte, and scrolling on Raghav¡¯s wall on instagram.

    Infact, for some days now, she had suddenly started doing that. Visiting his social media handles and scrolling through his walls.

    Although, she was now married. Forcefully married to Lawson, her manager, but that didn¡¯t deter her. She still lusted over Raghav.

    So as she sat sipping wine and scrolling through his page, she stumbled over a video, updated about two hours ago, and the caption, the caption got her.

    ¡°She Said Yes To Me¡±, it read.

    What! Immediately, she tapped on the video to y, and it did. It was actually his engagement video.

    In the video, Raghav was seen proposing to ady and thedy, she didn¡¯t know who she was, she had never seen her with him.

    She watched as he said sweet wordings to her, and thedy, blushing real hard and looking around, surprised.

    Hold on, he even called her mother of his son. So that means, he already had a child with thedy in question. Jeez!

    She continued watching and then, she couldn¡¯t continue anymore. Angrily, she flung away the phone and then sprawled on the floor crying hysterically.

    So much for a model and social media influencer.

 133

    ?Two Years Later?

    THE phone on the bedside table lit up the dark room, making a notification sound.

    Zaina, who was sleeping, stirred and woke up, thenzily stretched out her right hand to pick up the phone.

    Then she sat up, cleaning her eyes with the back of her palm. After cleaning off her eyes, she looked into the phone, the message read:

    ? Happy married life in advance Bestie, much love I gat for you. Kisses ?.

    She checked out the sender, it was Rina, and a huge smile appeared on her face.

    It¡¯s been a whole two years since Raghav and Rina got married, and a lot has happened.

    During these years, she finished college, while Rina had gone back to the arts and painting institution to finish up, graduated and finally got out with a degree.

    Now, her name is a household name as a great artist and a painter, she now runs a studio and her own institution, which she runs at an affordable price, so the people of Shi could attend.

    All credits to her husband who supported her with his finances and connections. The way she had be known and famous within two years couldn¡¯t have been achieved if she weren¡¯t the young beautiful wife of the Prince of Shi kingdom, Prince Raghav.

    Zaina smiled so broadly, she was indeed happy for her friend, and for herself too¡­ guess what??

    It¡¯s her wedding day today. Prince Zashil has decided to make it official.

    Just then, the door burst open and her mother barged in.

    ¡°Are you still in bed? Goodness me! Look at this child?¡± She eximed and walked up to her.

    Zaina yawned and dropped the phone on the bed, then scrambled out of it.

    ¡°Good morning mum¡±, she greeted, stretching like a dog.

    ¡°Morningtest bride. Now hurry up and take your bath, the make-up artists are on their way¡±, she said.

    ***

    ¡°Reyom?¡± Rina called from the bathroom where she was brushing her teeth. There was no response.

    ¡°Reyom?¡± She called again, yet no reply, but she could hear some muffling soundsing from the room, like someone was ransacking the whole ce, and she was damn sure he was the one.

    She cussed under her breath.

    ¡°This child, always fond of keeping mute when called, just like his father¡±, she muttered, still brushing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She immediately finished up and went into the room, only to meet the shock of her life.

    ¡°What! Reyom!¡± She eximed, looking at him with her eyes widely opened. He sharply turned to her as soon as he heard her shout.

    Thed was seated on the floor, his face, hands and around him on the floor filled with his milk and some water, then a few meters away was his te and spoon.

    After feeding him a few minutes before she had gone to brush, she had left those things on the center table. He must have probably crawled up to the table, and then pushed them to the floor.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± She shouted and briskly walked up to him.

    She got to the scene and began packing up the fallen things on the floor, yelling at him. So funny that Reyom didn¡¯t even react or cry or do something like that, he just stared at her, yelling at the top of her voice.

    After much yelling, she raised her hand to spank him and it was at this juncture, that the door flew open and Raghav entered, just in time to see her about to spank his son. Huh?

    He immediately spoke out, startling her.

    ¡°Babe? What are you trying to do?¡± He asked and began walking into the room.

    She looked up and hissed.

    ¡°I know it must be you. You keep leaving him to do things that aren¡¯t good¡±, she said.

    He ignored her and walked up to Reyom.

    ¡°Hey boy, why would you do this huh?¡± He asked and carried him up, not minding he was stained.

    ¡°Dada¡­¡±, he said happily and heughed.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mind mom okay?¡± He said to him.

    Rina hissed again.

    ¡°Seems like you do not know how grievous what he did is, keep on letting him do rubbish and getting away with it, I¡­¡±, a kiss on her lips cut her short.

    Raghav sighed.

    ¡°You must be on your period I know, that¡¯s why you are shouting this way. He is a kid for crying out loud huh¡±, he said and turned to the boy.

    Rina sighed, he was actually right.

    ¡°Just call in a maid and let her take care of this¡±, he said referring to the mess on the floor.

    ¡°I will do that. What about what you went for?¡±, she asked him.

    ¡°On the way¡±, he shortly replied and sheughed.

    ¡°You still do not want to tell me what you are getting for them¡±, she said.

    He snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise¡±, then he nced at the wall clock, ¡°woah, the time is almost gone. We¡¯re gonna bete for this wedding¡±, and he walked over to her to hand over Reyom.

    ¡°Thank you for everything Maharana, I feel so blessed having you¡±, she said, taking Reyom from him.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know how blessed I am myself, more blessed than you are¡±, he winked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a good wife is a blessing to her husband, I just can¡¯t ask for more¡±, and he kissed her.

    >>>>>> Author¡¯s Note

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!